ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



/- 



"They that were scattered abroad 
went everywhere preaching the word" 
Acts 8 : 4 




The 



Acts of the Apostles 

In the Proclamation of the Gospel of 
Jesus Christ 



BY ELLEN G. WHITE 

Author of " Patriarchs and Prophets," " Desire of Ages," "Great 
Controversy," "Education," " Ministry of HeaUng," "Christ's 
Object Lessons," " Steps to Christ," and other Works 



PACIFIC PRESS PUBLISHING ASSOCIATION 

Mountain View, California 
CALGARY. Alberta. Canada PORTLAND, Ore. KANSAS CITY, Mo. 



Copyright 1911 
MRS. E. G. WHITE 



Entered at Stationers' Hall 
All Rights Reserved 




©CI.A300781 



PREFACE 

In all the ages of earth's sad, contradictory ca- 
reer, God has had His witnesses. In the physical 
earth, grass and flower, shrub and tree, valley and 
plain, hill and mountain, river and lake, sea and 
land, have borne witness to His knowledge and skill 
and goodness. 

The heavens above have borne witness to His 
power. His wisdom — His Godhead. Flaming orb and 
glittering star have with tongues of light declared the 
glory of God, and revealed to men the beauty of His 
handiwork. 

For centuries His blessed, living, written Word 
has told the story of His creative and redeeming love, 
and earnestly entreated men to come to Him and 
find righteousness, peace, and rest. 

Pre-eminently, there stands out through the ages 
the Faithful and True Witness, our Lord Jesus 
Christ, the Word of God incarnate, the Fulness of 
Jew and Gentile. 

Next to the divine Son, and greater even in di- 
rect influence, is the manifestation of the life of our 
Lord in men. God delights to take the imperfect 
human and make it to " the praise of the glory of 



V 



vi 



PREFACE 



His grace." This He did in a super-eminent way 
following the resurrection of our Lord. God^s wit- 
ness in apostle and evangelist was the witness of a 
regenerated, re-created, enlarged manhood. To the 
fisherman, to the scribe, to the student, to the physi- 
cian, to the tent-maker, had been revealed visions of 
God; and these visions, in the power of Christ, made 
men who feared God, and did not tremble before the 
face of man — made men who moulded subsequent 
ages. 

To her wonderfully instructive volumes in this 
series, ^'Patriarchs and Prophets," ''The Desire of 
Ages," and "The Great Controversy," the author has 
added "The Acts of the Apostles," a record of God's 
witnesses subsequent to the life of our Lord. 

By this Spirit-aided book a flood of light is thrown 
upon the apostolic church and its momentous mean- 
ing to us of this tirae. The church militant demands 
the church triumphant. Through all her warfare, her 
trials, her defeats, she has seen the vision of factory. 
Above all the discordant noises of earth, she has 
heard the ringing, cheering voice of her Captain. He 
who suffered for her children is choosing them to 
reign with Him. He who came in humiliation to die, 
the Suffering One, is coming again in glory, the 
Eegnant One forever. 

The publishers are pleased to be privileged to 
give to" the waiting, longing souls, to the earnest, 
working souls, and to the great public who long for 
the salvation which is in Christ Jesus, this helpful 
book, this story of God's witnesses. 

The Publishers. 



CONTENTS 



I 


GoD^s Purpose for His Church 


9 


II 


The Training of the Twelve - 


17 


III 


The Great Commission 


25 


IV 


Pentecost . . _ _ 


35 


V 


The Gift of the Spirit 


47 


VI 


At the Temple Gate 


57 


VII 


A Warning Against Hypocrisy 


70 


VIII 


Before the Sanhedrim - 


77 


IX 


The Seven Deacons 


87 


X 


The First Christian Martyr - 


97 


XI 


The Gospel in Samaria 


- 103 


XII 


From Persecutor to Disciple - 


112 


XIII 


Days of Preparation 


- 123 


XIV 


A Seeker for Truth - 


131 


XV 


Delivered from Prison 


- 143 


XVI 


The Gospel Message in Antioch 


155 


XVII 


Heralds of the Gospel 


- 166 


XVIII 


Preaching Among the Heathen 


177 


XIX 


Jew and Gentile 


- 188 


XX 


Exalting the Cross 


201 


XXI 


In the Regions Beyond 


- 211 


XXII 


Thessalonica - - . - 


221 


XXIII 


Berea and Athens - - - 


- 231 


XXIV 


Corinth - - - - - 


243 


XXV 


The Thessalonian Letters 


- 255 



vii 



viii 



CONTENTS 



XXVI Apollos at Corinth - - - 269 

XXVII Ephesus - - - - 281 

XXVIII Days of Toil and Trial - - 291 

XXIX A Message of Warning and Entreaty 298 

XXX Called to Reach a Higher Standard - 309 

XXXI The Message Heeded - -, 323 

XXXII A Liberal Church - - - 335 

XXXIII Laboring under Difficulties - 346 

XXXIV A Consecrated Ministry - - 359 

XXXV Salvation to the Jev^s - - 372 

XXXVI Apostasy in Galatia - - - 383 

XXXVII Paulas Last Journey to Jerusalem 389 

XXXVIII Paul a Prisoner - - - 399 

XXXIX The Trial at C^sarea - - 419 
XL Paul Appeals to C^sar - - 428 
XLI "Almost Thou Persuadest Me" - 433 
XLII The Voyage and Shipwreck - - 439 
XLIII In Rome - - - - 447 
XLIV Cesar's Household - - - 461 
XLV Written from Rome - - 469 
XLVI At Liberty - - - - 485 
XLVII The Final Arrest - - - 489 
XL VIII Paul Before Nero - - - 492 
XLIX Paul's Last Letter - - 498 
L Condemned to Die - - - 509 
LI A Faithful Under- Shepherd - 514 
LII Steadfast unto the End - - 529 
LIII John the Beloved - - - 539 
LIV . A Faithful Witness - - - 546 
LV Transformed by Grace - . - 557 
LVI Patmos - - - - - 568 
LVII The Revelation - - - 578 
LVIII The Church Triumphant - - 593 

Scripture Index - - - 605 

General Index - - - 609 



CHAPTER I 



God's Purpose for His Church 

The church is God's appointed agency for the 
salvation of men. It was organized for service, and 
its mission is to carry the gospel to the world. From 
the beginning it has been God's plan that through 
His church shall be reflected to the world His ful- 
ness and His sufficiency. The members of the church, 
those whom He has called out of darkness into His 
marvelous light, are to show forth His glory. The 
.church is the repository of the riches of the grace 
of Christ; and through the church will eventually be 
made manifest, even to 'Hhe principalities and pow- 
ers in heavenly places, ' ' ^ the final and full display 
of the love of God. 

Many and wonderful are the promises recorded 
in the Scriptures regarding the church. ''Mine house 
shall be called a house of prayer for all people."' 
''I will make them and the places round about 
My hill a blessing; and I will cause the shower to 
come down in his season; there shall be showers of 

*Eph. 3:10. ^Isa. 56: 7. 

(9) 



10 



THE ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES 



blessing/^ "And I will raise up for them a plant of 
renown, and they shall be no more consumed with 
hunger in the land, neither bear the shame of the 
heathen any more. Thus shall they know that I the 
Lord their God am with them, and that they, even 
the house of Israel, are My people, saitli the Lord 
God. And ye My flock, the flock of My pasture, are 
men, and I am your God, saith the Lord God. ' ' ' 

*'Ye are My witnesses, saith the Lord, and My 
servant whom I have chosen: that ye may know and 
believe Me, and understand that I am He: before 
Me there was no God formed, neither shall there be 
after Me. I, even I, am the Lord; and beside Me 
there is no Saviour. I have declared, and have 
saved, and I have showed, when there was no strange 
god among you: therefore ye are My witnesses.'^ "I 
the Lord have called thee in righteousness, and will 
hold thine hand, and will keep thee, and give thee 
for a covenant of the people, for a light of the Gen- 
tiles; to open the blind eyes, to bring out the pris- 
oners from the prison, and them that sit in darkness 
out of the prison-house. ' ' ' 

"In an acceptable time have I heard thee, and in 
a day of salvation have I helped thee : and I will 
preserve thee, and give thee for a covenant of the 
people, to establish the earth, to cause to inherit the 
desolate heritages; that thou mayest say to the pris- 
oners. Go forth; to them that are in darkness. Show 
yourselves. They shall feed in the ways, and their 
pastures shall be in all high places. They shall not 
hunger nor thirst; neither shall the heat nor sun 
smite them: for He that hath mercy on them shall 

^Eze. 34:26, 29-31. * Isa. 43:10-12; 42:6,7. 



GOD'S PURPOSE FOB HIS CHURCH 11 



lead them, even by the springs of water shall He 
guide them. And I will make all My mountains a 
way, and My highways shall be exalted. . . . 

^'Sing, 0 heavens; and be joyful, 0 earth; and 
break forth into singing, 0 mountains: for the Lord 
hath comforted His people, and will have mercy upon 
His afflicted. But Zion said. The Lord hath forsaken 
me, and my Lord hath forgotten me. Can a woman 
forget her sucking child, that she should not have 
compassion on the son of her womb? yea, they may 
forget, yet will I not forget thee. Behold, I have 
graven thee upon the palms of My hands; thy walls 
are continually before Me.''' 

The church is God's fortress. His city of refuge, 
which He holds in a revolted world. Any betrayal 
of the church is treachery to Him who has bought 
mankind with the blood of His only begotten Son. 
From the beginning, faithful souls have constituted 
the church on earth. In every age the Lord has had 
His watchmen, who have borne a faithful testimony 
to the generation in which they lived. These senti- 
nels gave the message of warning; and when they 
were called to lay off their armor, others took up the 
work. God brought these witnesses into covenant 
relation with Himself, uniting the church on earth 
with the church in heaven. He has sent forth His 
angels to minister to His church, and the gates 
of hell have not been able to prevail against His 
people. 

Through centuries of ijersecution, conflict, and 
darkness, God- has sustained His church. Not one 
cloud has fallen upon it that He has not prepared 

5 Isa. 49 : 8 -16. 



12 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



for; not one opposing force lias risen to counterwork 
His work, that He lias not foreseen. All has taken 
place as He predicted. He has not left His church 
forsaken, but has traced in prophetic declarations 
what would occur, and that which His Spirit inspired 
the prophets to foretell has been brought about. All 
His purposes will be fulfilled. His law is linked with 
His throne, and no power of evil can destroy it. 
Truth is inspired and guarded by God; and it will 
triumph over all opposition. 

During ages of spiritual darkness, the church of 
God has been as a city set on a hill. From age to 
age, through successive generations, the pure doc- 
trines of heaven have been unfolding within its bor- 
ders. Enfeebled and defective as it may appear, the i 
church is the one object upon which God bestows 
in a special sense His supreme regard. It is the 
theater of His grace, in which He delights to reveal 
His power to transform hearts. 

^' Whereunto,'' asked Christ, "shall we liken the 
kingdom of Godf or with what comparison shall we 
compare it ? ' ^ ' He could not employ the kingdoms 
of the world as a similitude. In society He found • 
nothing with which to compare it. Earthly king- 
doms rule by the ascendency of physical power; but 
from Christ's kingdom every carnal weapon, every 
instrument of coercion, is banished. This kingdom 
is to uplift and ennoble humanity. God's church is 
the court of holy life, filled with varied gifts, and 
endowed with the Holy Spirit. The members are 
to find their happiness in the happiness of those 
whom they help and bless. 

« Mark 4 : 30. 



GOB'S PURPOSE FOE HIS CHURCH 13 

Wonderful is the work which the Lord designs 
to accomplish through His church, that His name 
may be glorified. A picture of this work is given in 
Ezekiel's vision of the river of healing: ''These 
waters issue out toward the east country, and go 
down into the desert, and go into the sea: which 
being brought forth into the sea, the waters shall 
be healed. And it shall come to pass, that every- 
thing that liveth, which moveth, whithersoever the 
rivers shall come, shall live: . . . and by the river 
upon the bank thereof, on this side and on that side, 
shall grow all trees for meat, whose leaf shall not 
fade, neither shall the fruit thereof be consumed: it 
shall bring forth new fruit according to his months, 
because their waters they issued out of the sanc- 
tuary: and the fruit thereof shall be for meat, and 
the leaf thereof for medicine.'^' 

From the beginning God has wrought through 
His people to bring blessing to the world. To the 
ancient Egyptian nation God made Joseph a foun- 
tain of life. Through the integrity of Joseph the 
life of that whole people was preserved. Through 
Daniel God saved the life of all the wise men of 
Babylon. And these deliverances are as object- 
lessons; they illustrate the spiritual blessings of- 
fered to the world through connection with the God 
whom Joseph and Daniel worshiped. Every one in 
whose heart Christ abides, every one who will show 
forth His love to the world, is a worker together with 
God for the blessing of humanity. As he receives 
from the Saviour grace to impart to others, from 
his whole being flows forth the tide of spiritual life. 

^Eze. 47:8-12. 



14 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



God chose Israel to reveal His character to men. 
He desired them to be as wells of salvation in the 
world. To them were committed the oracles of 
heaven, the revelation of God's will. In the early- 
days of Israel, the nations of the world, through 
corrupt practices, had lost the knowledge of God. 
They had once known Him; but because ^'they glori- 
fied Him not as God, neither were thankful; but 
became vain in their imaginations, . . . their fool- 
ish heart was darkened. ' ' ' Yet in His mercy God 
did not blot them out of existence. He purposed 
to give them an opportunity of again becoming 
acquainted with Him through His chosen people. 
Through the teachings of the sacrificial service, \ 
Christ was to be uplifted before all nations, and all 
who would look to Him should live. Christ was the 
foundation of the Jewish economy. The whole sys- 
tem of types and symbols was a compacted prophecy 
of the gospel, a presentation in which were bound 
up the promises of redemption. 

But the people of Israel lost sight of their high 
privileges as God's representatives. They forgot 
God, and failed to fulfil their holy mission. The 
blessings they received brought no blessing to the 
world. All their advantages they appropriated for 
their own glorification. They shut themselves away 
from the world in order to escape temptation. The 
restrictions that God had placed upon their asso- 
ciation with idolaters as a means of preventing them 
from conforming to the practices of the heathen, 
they used to build up a wall of separation between 
themselves and all other nations. They robbed God 

^ Eom. 1 : 21. J 



GOD'S PURPOSE FOB HIS CHURCH 



15 



of the service He required of them, and they robbed 
their fellow-men of religious guidance and a holy 
example. 

Priests and rulers became fixed in a rut of cere- 
monialism. They were satisfied with a legal religion, 
and it was impossible for them to give, to others the 
living truths of heaven. They thought their own 
righteousness all-sufficient, and did not desire that 
a new element should be brought into their religion. 
The good will of God to men they did not accept as 
something apart from themselves, but connected it 
with their own merit because of their good works. 
The faith that works by love and purifies the soul 
could find no place for union with the religion of the 
Pharisees, made up of ceremonies and the injunc- 
tions of men. 

. Of Israel God declared: ^'I had planted thee a 
noble vine, wholly a right seed: how then art thou 
turned into the degenerate plant of a strange vine 
unto Me ? " ' " Israel is an empty vine, he bringeth 
forth fruit unto himself.''" ^'And now, 0 inhabitants 
of Jerusalem, and men of Judah, judge, I pray you, 
betwixt Me and My vineyard. What could have been 
done more to My vineyard, that I have not done in 
it? wherefore, when I looked that it should bring 
forth grapes, brought it forth wild grapes? 

^'And now go to; I will tell you what I will do 
to My vineyard: I will take away the hedge thereof, 
and it shall be eaten up; and break down the wall 
thereof, and it shall be trodden down: and I will 
lay it waste: it shall not be pruned, nor digged; but 
there shall come up briers and thorns: I will also 

^ Jer. 2: 21. "Hosea 10:1. 

2 — Acts 



16 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



command the clouds that they rain no rain upon it. 
For the vineyard of the Lord of hosts is the house 
of Israel, and the men of Judah His pleasant plant: 
and He looked for judgment, but behold oppres- 
sion; for righteousness, but behold a cry."" ''The 
diseased have ye not strengthened, neither have ye 
healed that which was sick, neither have ye bound 
up that which was broken, neither have ye brought 
again that which was driven away, neither have ye 
sought that which was lost; but with force and with 
cruelty have ye ruled them. ^ ' 

The Jewish leaders thought themselves too wise 
to need instruction, too righteous to need salvation, 
too highly honored to need the honor that comes 
from Christ. The Saviour turned from them to en- 
trust to others the privileges they had abused and 
the work they had slighted. God's glory must be 
revealed, His word established. Christ's kingdom 
must be set up in the world. The salvation of God 
must be made known in the cities of the wilderness; 
and the disciples were called to do the work that the 
Jewish leaders had failed to do. 



" Isa. 5 : 3-7. 



Eze. 34:4. 



CHAPTER II 



The Training of the Twelve 

Foe the carrying on of His work, Christ did 
not choose the learning or eloquence of the Jewish 
Sanhedrim or the power of Eome. Passing by the 
self-righteous Jewish teachers, the Master-worker 
chose humble, unlearned men to proclaim the truths 
that were to move the world. These men He pur- 
posed to train and educate as the leaders of His 
church. They in turn were to educate others, and 
send them out with the gospel message. That they 
might have success in their work, they were to be 
given the power of the Holy Spirit. Not by human 
might or human wisdom was the gospel to be pro- 
claimed, but by the power of God. 

For three years and a half the disciples were 
under the instruction of the greatest Teacher the 
world has ever known. By personal contact and 
association, Christ trained them for His service. 
Day by day they walked and talked with Him, hear- 
ing His words of cheer to the weary and heavy 
laden, and seeing the manifestation of His power in 

(17) 



18 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



behalf of the sick and the afflicted. Sometimes He 
taught them, sitting among them on the mountain- 
side; sometimes beside the sea or walking by the 
way, He revealed the mysteries of the kingdom of 
God. "Wherever hearts were open to receive the di- 
vine message, He unfolded the truths of the way of 
salvation. He did not command the disciples to do 
this or that, but said, ''Follow Me.'' On His jour- 
neys through country and cities. He took them with 
Him, that they might see how He taught the i:>eoi3le. 
They traveled with Him from place to place. They 
shared His frugal fare, and like Him were sometimes 
hungry and often weary. On the crowded streets, by 
the lake-side, in the lonely desert, they were with 
Him. They saw Him in every phase of life. 

It was at the ordination of the twelve that t-he 
first step was taken in the organization of the church 
that after Christ's departure was to carry on His 
work on the earth. Of this ordination the record 
says, ''He goeth up into a mountain, and calleth 
unto Him whom He would : and they came unto 
Him. And He ordained twelve, that they should 
be with Him, and that He might send them forth 
to preach. ' ' ' 

Look upon the touching scene. Behold the 
Majesty of heaven surrounded by the twelve whom 
He has chosen. He is about to set them apart for 
their work. By these feeble agencies, through His 
word and Spirit, He designs to place salvation 
within the reach of all. 

With gladness and rejoicing, God and the angels 
beheld this scene. The Father knew that from these 
men the light of heaven would shine forth ; that the 

^ Mark 3:13, 14. 



TEE TRAINING OF THE TWELVE 19 



words spoken by tliem as they witnessed for His 
Son, would echo from generation to generation till 
the close of time. 

The disciples were to go forth as Christ's wit- 
nesses, to declare to the world what they had seen 
and heard of Him. Their office was the most im- 
portant to which human beings had ever been called, 
second only to that of Christ Himself. They were to 
be workers together with God for the saving of men. 
As in the Old Testament the twelve patriarchs stood 
as representatives of Israel, so the twelve apostles 
stand as representatives of the gospel church. 

During His earthly ministry Christ began to break 
down the partition wall between Jew and Gentile, 
and to preach salvation to all mankind. Though He 
was a Jew, He mingled freely with the Samaritans, 
setting at naught the Pharisaic customs of the Jews 
with regard to this despised people. He slept under 
their roofs, ate at their tables, and taught in their 
streets. 

The Saviour longed to unfold to His disciples 
the truth regarding the breaking down of the ''middle 
wall of partition" between Israel and the other na- 
tions, — the truth that ''the Gentiles should be fellow- 
heirs" with the Jews, and "partakers of His promise 
in Christ by the gospel."' This truth was revealed 
in part at the time when He rewarded the faith of 
the centurion at Capernaum, and also when He 
preached the gospel to the inhabitants of Sychar. 
Still more plainly was it revealed on the occasion 
of His visit to Phoenicia, when He healed the daugh- 
ter of the Canaanite woman. These experiences 
helped the disciples to understand that among those 

. ^Eph. 2:14; 3:6. 



20 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



whom many regarded as unworthy of salvation, 
there were souls hungering for the light of truth. 

Thus Christ sought to teach the disciples the truth 
that in God's kingdom there are no territorial lines, 
no caste, no aristocracy; that they must go to all 
nations, bearing to them the message of a Saviour's 
love. But not until later did they realize in all its 
fulness that God ''hath made of one blood all nations 
of men for to dwell on all the face of the earth, and 
hath determined the times before appointed, and the 
bounds of their habitation; that they should seek the 
Lord, if haply they might feel after Him, and find 
Him, though He be not far from every one of us."^ 

In these first disciples was presented marked di- 
versity. They were to be the world's teachers, and 
they represented widely varied types of character. 
In order successfully to carry forward the work to 
which they had been called, these men, differing in 
natural characteristics and in habits of life, needed 
to come into unity of feeling, thought, and action. 
This unity it was Christ's object to secure. To 
this end He sought to bring them into unity with 
Himself. The burden of His labor for them is ex- 
pressed in His prayer to His Father, ''That they 
all may be one; as Thou, Father, art in Me, and I 
in Thee, that they also may be one in us:" "that 
the world may know that Thou hast sent Me, and 
hast loved them, as Thou hast loved Me."* His 
constant prayer for them was that they might be 
sanctified through the truth; and He prayed with 
assurance, knowing that an Almighty decree had 
been given before the world was made. He knew 

' Acts 17 : 26, 27. * John 17 : 21, 23. 



THE TRAINING OF THE TWELVE 21 



that the gospel of the kingdom would be preached to 
all nations for a witness; He knew that truth armed 
with the omnipotence of the Holy Spirit, would con- 
quer in the battle with evil, and that the blood-stained 
banner would one day wave triumphantly over His 
followers. 

As Christ's earthly ministry drew to a close, and 
He realized that He must soon leave His disciples to 
carry on the work without His personal supervision, 
He sought to encourage them, and to prepare them 
for the future. He did not deceive them with false 
hopes. As an open book He read what was to be. 
He knew He was about to be separated from them, 
to leave them as sheep among wolves. He knew that 
they would suffer persecution, that they would be 
cast out of the synagogues, and would be thrown into 
prison. He knew that for witnessing to Him as the 
Messiah, some of them would suffer death. And 
something of this He told them. In speaking of their 
future. He was plain and definite, that in their com- 
ing trial they might remember His words, and be 
strengthened to believe in Him as the Redeemer. 

He spoke to them also words of hope and courage. 
*^Let not your heart be troubled,'' He said; ^'ye 
believe in God, believe also in Me. In My Father's 
house are many mansions: if it were not so, I would 
have told you. I go to prepare a place for you. 
And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come 
again, and receive you unto Myself ; that where I 
am, there ye may be also. And whither I go ye 
know, and the way ye know. ' ' ' For your sake I 
came into the world; for you I have been working. 

^ John 14:1-4, 



22 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



Wlien I go away, I shall still work earnestly for 
you. I came to the world to reveal Myself to you, 
that you might believe. I go to My Father and 
yours to co-operate with Him in your behalf. 

Verily, verily, I say unto you. He that believeth 
on Me, the works that I do shall he do a;lso; and 
greater works than these shall he do; because I go 
unto My Father. ' ' ' By this Christ did not mean 
that the disciples would make more exalted exer- 
tions than He had made, but that their work would 
have greater magnitude. He did not refer merely 
to miracle working, but to all that would take place 
under the agency of the Holy Spirit. ''When the 
Comforter is come,'' He said, ''whom I will send 
unto you from the Father, even the Spirit of truth, 
which proceedeth from the Father, He shall testify 
of Me: and ye also shall bear witness, because ye 
have been with Me from the beginning. ' ' ' 

Wonderfully were these words fulfilled. After 
the descent of the Holy Spirit, the disciples were so 
filled with love for Him and for those for whom He 
died, that hearts were melted by the words they 
spoke and the prayers they offered. They spoke in 
the power of the Spirit; and under the influence of 
that power, thousands were converted. 

As Christ's representatives, the apostles were to 
make a decided impression on the world. The 
fact that they were humble men would not dimin- 
ish their influence, but increase it; for the minds 
of their hearers would be carried from them to the 
Saviour, who, though unseen, was still working with 
them. The wonderful teaching of the apostles, their 

^ John 14 : 12. ' John 15 : 26, 27. 



THE TRAINING OF THE TWELVE 23 



words of courage and trust, would assure all that 
it was not in their own power that they worked, but 
in the power of Christ. Humbling themselves, they 
would declare that He whom the Jews had crucified 
was the Prince of life, the Son of the living God, 
and that in His name they did the works that He 
had done. 

In His parting conversation with His disciples 
on the night before the crucifixion, the Saviour made 
no reference to the suffering that He had endured 
and must yet endure. He did not speak of the hu- 
miliation that was before Him, but sought to bring 
to their minds that which would strengthen their 
faith, leading them to look forward to the joys that 
await the overcomer. He rejoiced in the conscious- 
ness that He could and would do more for His fol- 
lowers than He had promised; that from Him would 
flow forth love and compassion, cleansing the soul- 
temple, and making men like Him in character; that 
His truth, armed with the power of the Spirit, would 
go forth conquering and to conquer. 

These things I have spoken unto you," He said, 
'Hhat in Me ye might have peace. In the world ye 
shall have tribulation: but be of good cheer; I have 
overcome the world."' Christ did not fail, neither 
was He discouraged; and the disciples were to show 
a faith of the same enduring nature. They were to 
work as He had worked, depending on Him for 
strength. Though their way would be obstructed by 
apparent impossibilities, yet by His grace they were 
to go forward, despairing of nothing, and hoping 
for everything. 

« John 16 : 33. 



24 THE ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES 



Christ had finished the work that was given Him 
to do. He had gathered out those who were to con- 
tinue His work among men. And He said: ''I am 
glorified in them. And now I am no more in the 
world, but these are in the world, and I come to 
Thee. Holy Father, keep through Thine own name 
those whom Thou hast given Me, that they may be 
one, as we are." ''Neither pray I for these alone, 
but for them also which shall believe on Me through 
their word; that they all may be one; ... I in them 
and Thou in Me, that they may be made perfect 
in one; and that the world may know that Thou 
hast sent Me, and hast loved them, as Thou hast 
loved Me."^ 

« John 17:10, 11, 20-23. 



CHAPTER III 



The Great Commission 

Aftee the death of Christ, the disciples were well- 
nigh overcome by discouragement. Their Master had 
been rejected, condemned, and crucified. The priests 
and rulers had declared scornfully, ' ' He saved others ; 
Himself He cannot save. If He be the King of Is- 
rael, let Him now come down from the cross, and 
we will believe Him.''" The sun of the disciples' 
hope had set, and night settled down upon their 
hearts. Often they repeated the words, "We trusted 
that it had been He which should have redeemed 
Israel. ' ' ' Lonely and sick at heart, they remembered 
His words, '^If they do these things in a green 
tree, what shall be done in the dry ? " 

Jesus had several times attempted to open the 
future to His disciples, but they had not cared to 
think about what He said. Because of this. His 
death had come to them as a surprise; and after- 
ward, as they reviewed the past and saw the result 
of their unbelief, they were, filled with sorrow. When 

* Matt. 27:42. ^^uke 24:21. s^uke 23:31. 

(25) 



26 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



Christ was crucified, they did not believe that He 
would rise. He had stated plainly that He was to 
rise on the third day, but they were perplexed to 
know what He meant. This lack of comprehension 
left them at the time of His death in utter hopeless- 
ness. They were bitterly disappointed. Their faith 
did not penetrate beyond the shadow that Satan had 
cast athwart their horizon. All seemed vague and 
mysterious ,to them. If they had believed the Sav- 
iour's words, how much sorrow they might have 
been spared! 

Crushed by despondency, grief, and despair, the 
disciples met together in the upper chamber, and 
closed and fastened the doors, fearing that the fate 
of their beloved Teacher might be theirs. It was 
here that the Saviour, after His resurrection, ap- 
peared to them. 

For fort}^ days Christ remained on the earth, pre- 
paring the disciples for the work before them, and 
explaining that which heretofore they had been un- 
able to comprehend. He spoke of the prophecies 
concerning His advent, His rejection by the Jews, 
and His death, showing that every specification of 
these prophecies had been fulfilled. He told them 
that they were to regard this fulfilment of prophecy 
as an assurance of the power that would attend 
them in their future labors. "Then opened He their 
understanding," we read, "that they might under- 
stand the Scriptures, and said unto them, Thus it 
is written, and thus it behooved Christ to suffer, 
and to rise from the dead the third day: and that 
repentance and remission of sins should be preached 
in His name among all nations, beginning at Jerusa- 



THE GREAT COMMISSION 



27 



lem.'^ And He added, ^'Ye are witnesses of these 
things. " * 

During these days that Christ spent with His 
disciples, they gained a new experience. As they 
heard their beloved Master explaining the Scrip- 
tures in the light of all that had hapx)ened, their 
faith in Him was fully established. They reached 
the place where they could say, "I know whom I 
have believed. ' ' ' They began to realize the nature 
and extent of their work, to see that they were to 
proclaim to the world the truths entrusted to them. 
The events of Christ's life. His death and resurrec- 
tion, the prophecies pointing to these events, the 
mysteries of the plan of salvation, the power of 
Jesus for the remission, of sins, — to all these things 
they had been witnesses, and they were to make 
them known to the world. They were to proclaim 
the gospel of peace and salvation through repent- 
ance and the power of the Saviour. 

Before ascending to heaven, Christ gave His dis- 
ciples their commission. He told them that they 
were to be the executors of the will in which He be- 
queathed to the world the treasures of eternal life. 
You have been witnesses of My life of sacrifice in 
behalf of the world, He said to them. You have 
seen My labors for Israel. And although My people 
would not come to Me that they might have life, 
although priests and rulers have done unto Me as 
they listed, although they have rejected Me, they 
shall have still another opportunity of accepting the 
Son of God. You have seen that all who come 
to Me confessing their sins, I freely receive. Him 

*Luke 24:45-48. ^2 Tim. 1:12. 



28 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



that cometli to Me I will in no wise cast out. To 
you, My disciples, I commit tliis message of mercy. 
It is to be given to both Jews and Gentiles, — to 
Israel first, and then to all nations, tongues, and 
peoples. All who believe are to be gathered into one 
church. 

The gospel commission is the great missionary 
charter of Christ's kingdom. The disciples were to 
work earnestly for souls, giving to all the invitation 
of mercy. They were not to wait for the people to 
come to them; they were to go to the people with 
their message. 

The disciples were to carry their work forward 
in Christ's name. Their every word and act was to 
fasten attention on His name, as possessing that 
vital power by which sinners may be saved. Their 
faith was to center in Him who is the source of 
mercy and power. In His name they were to pre- 
sent their petitions to the Father, and they would 
receive answer. They were to baptize in the name 
of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit. Christ's 
name was to be their watchword, their badge of dis- 
tinction, their bond of union, the authority for their 
course of action, and the source of their success. 
Nothing was to be recognized in His kingdom that 
did not bear His name and superscription. 

When Christ said to the disciples. Go forth in 
My name to gather into the 'church all who believe, 
He plainly set before them the necessity of main- 
taining simplicity. The less ostentation and show, 
the greater would be their influence for good. The 
disciples were to speak with the same simplicity 
with which Christ had spoken. They were to im- 



THE GREAT COMMISSION 



29 



press upon their hearers the lessons He had tanght 
them. 

Christ did not tell His disciples that their work 
would be easy. He showed them the vast confed- 
eracy of evil arrayed against them. They would 
have to tight ''against principalities, against i^owers, 
against the rulers of the darkness of this world, 
against spiritual wickedness in high places."' But 
they would not be left to fight alone. He assured 
them that He would be with them; and that if they 
would go forth in faith, they should move under the 
shield of Omnipotence. He bade them be brave and 
strong; for One mightier than angels would be in 
their ranks, — the General of the armies of heaven. 
He made full provision for the prosecution of their 
work, and took upon Himself the responsibility of 
its success. So long as they obeyed His word, and 
worked in connection with Him, they could not fail. 
Go to all nations. He bade them. Go to the farthest 
part of the habitable globe, and be assured that My 
presence will be with you even there. Labor in 
faith and confidence; for the time will never come 
when I will forsake you. I will be with you always, 
helping you to perform your duty, guiding, comfort- 
ing, sanctifying, sustaining you, giving you success 
in speaking words that shall draw the attention of 
others to heaven. 

Christ's sacrifice in behalf of man was full and 
complete. The condition of the atonement had been 
fulfilled. The work for which He had come to this 
world had been accomplished. He had won the 
kingdom. He had wrested it from Satan, and had 
become heir of all things. He was on His way to 

^Eph. 6:12. 



30 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



the throne of God, to be honored by the heavenly 
host. Clothed with boundless authority, He gave 
His disciples their commission, ''Go ye therefore, 
and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of 
the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: 
teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I 
liave commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, 
even unto the end. ' ' ' 

Just before leaving His disciples, Christ once 
more plainly stated the nature of His kingdom. He 
recajled to their remembrance things He had pre- 
viously told them regarding it. He declared that 
it was not His purpose to establish in this world a 
temporal kingdom. He was not appointed to reign 
as an earthly monarch on David's throne. When 
the disciples asked Him, ''Lord, wilt Thou at this 
time restore again the kingdom to Israel!" He an- 
swered, "It is not for you to know the times or the 
seasons, which the Father hath put in His own 
power."' It was not necessary for them to see 
farther into the future than the revelations He 
had made enabled them to see. Their work was to 
proclaim the gospel message. 

Christ's visible presence was about to be with- 
drawn from the disciples, but a new endowment of 
power was to be theirs. The Holy Spirit was to be 
given them in its fulness, sealing them for their work. 
"Behold," the Saviour said, "I send the promise 
of My Father upon you: but tarry ye in the city of 
Jerusalem, until ye be endued with power from on 
high. " ' " For J ohn truly baptized with water ; but 
ye shall be baptized with the Holy Ghost not many 

^ Matt. 28:19, 20. ^ Acts 1 : 6, 7. ° Luke 24:49. 



THE GREAT COMMISSION 



31 



days hence." ''Ye shall receive power, after that 
the Holy Ghost is come upon you: and ye shall be 
witnesses unto Me both in Jerusalem, and in all 
Judea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part 
of the earth. ' ' 

The Saviour knew that no argument, however 
logical, would melt hard hearts, or break through 
the crust of worldliness and selfishness. He knew 
that His disciples must receive the heavenly endow- 
ment; that the gospel would be effective only as it 
was proclaimed by hearts made warm and lips made 
eloquent by a living knowledge of Him who is the 
way, the truth, and the life. The work committed 
to the disciples would require great efficiency; for 
the tide of evil ran deep and strong against them. 
A vigilant, determined leader was in command of 
the forces of darkness, and the followers of Christ 
could battle for the right only through the help that 
God, by His Spirit, would give them. 

Christ told His disciples that they were to begin 
their work at Jerusalem. That city had been the 
scene of His amazing sacrifice for the human race. 
There, clad in the garb of humanity. He had walked 
and talked with men, and few had discerned how 
near heaven came to earth. There He had been 
condemned and crucified. In Jerusalem were many 
who secretly believed Jesus of Nazareth to be the 
Messiah, and many who had been deceived by priests 
and rulers. To these the gospel must be pro- 
claimed. They were to be called to repentance. 
The wonderful truth that through Christ alone 

"Acts 1:5,8. 

3 — Acts 



32 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



could remission of sins be obtained, was to be made 
plain. And it was while all Jerusalem was stirred 
by the thrilling events of the past few weeks, that 
the preaching of the disciples would make the deep- 
est impression. 

During His ministry, Jesus had kept constantly 
before the disciples the fact that they were to be 
one with Him in His work for the recovery of the 
world from the slavery of sin. When He sent forth 
the twelve and afterward the seventy, to proclaim 
the kingdom of God, He was teaching them their 
duty to impart to others what He had made known 
to them. In all His work, He was training them for 
individual labor, to be extended as their numbers 
increased, and eventually to reach to the uttermost 
parts of the earth. The last lesson He gave His 
followers was that they held in trust for the world 
the glad tidings of salvation. 

When the time came for Christ to ascend to His 
Father, He led the disciples out as far as Bethany. 
Here He paused, and they gathered about Him. With 
hands outstretched in blessing, as if in assurance of 
His protecting care. He slowly ascended from among 
them. ^'It came to pass, while He blessed them. 
He was parted from them, and carried up into 
heaven. ' ' " 

While the disciples were gazing upward to catch 
the last glimpse of their ascending Lord, He was 
received into the rejoicing ranks of heavenly angels. 
As these angels escorted Him to the courts above, 
they sang in triumph, ''Sing unto God, ye kingdoms 
of the earth; 0 sing praises unto the Lord, to Him 

"Luke 24:51. 



THE GREAT COMMISSION 



33 



that ridetli upon the heavens of heavens. . . . As- 
cribe ye strength nnito God: His excellency is over 
Israel, and His strength is in the heavens. ' ' 

The disciples were still looking earnestly toward 
heaven when, ''behold, two men stood by them in 
white apparel; which also said. Ye men of Galilee, 
why stand ye gazing up into heaven f this same Jesus, 
which is taken up from you into heaven, shall so 
come in like manner as ye have seen Him go into 
heaven. ' ' 

The promise of Christ's second coming was ever 
to be kept fresh in the minds of His disciples. The 
same Jesus whom they had seen ascending into 
heaven, would come again, to take to Himself those 
who here below give themselves to His service. The 
same voice that had said to them, "Lo, I am with 
you alway, even unto the end," would bid them 
welcome to His presence in the heavenly kingdom. 

As in the typical service the high priest laid 
aside his pontifical robes, and officiated in the white 
linen dress of an ordinary priest; so Christ laid 
aside His royal robes, and garbed Himself with 
humanity, and offered sacrifice. Himself the priest. 
Himself the victim. As the high priest, after per- 
forming his service in the holy of holies, came forth 
to the waiting congregation in his pontifical robes ; so 
Christ will come the second time, clothed in garments 
of whitest white, ''so as no fuller on earth can white 
them."" He will come in His own glory, and in the 
glory of His Father, and all the angelic host will 
escort Him on His way. 

^ Ps. 68 : 32-34, margin. Acts 1 : 10, 11. Mark 9 : 3. 



34 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



Thus will be fulfilled Christ's promise to His 
disciples, ^^I will come again, and receive you unto 
Myself."'' Those who have loved Him and waited 
for Him, He will crown with glory and honor and 
immortality. The righteous dead will come forth 
from their graves, and those who are alive will be 
caught up with them to meet the Lord in the air. 
They will hear the voice of Jesus, sweeter than any 
music that ever fell on mortal ear, saying to them, 
Your warfare is accomplished. ^^Come, ye blessed 
of My Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you 
from the foundation of the world."'' 

Well might the disciples rejoice in the hope of 
their Lord's return. 

John 14:3. ^^Matt. 25:34. 



CHAPTER IV 



Pentecost 

As tlie disciples returned from Olivet to Jeru- 
salem, the people looked on them, expecting to see 
on their faces expressions of sorrow, confusion, and 
defeat; but they saw there gladness and triumph. 
The disciples did not now mourn over disappointed 
hopes. They had seen the risen- Saviour, and the 
words of His parting promise echoed constantly in 
their ears. 

In obedience to Christ's command, they waited 
in Jerusalem for the promise of the Father, — the 
outpouring of the Spirit. They did not wait in 
idleness. The record says that they were ^'con- 
tinually in the temple, praising and blessing God. ' ' ' 
They also met together to present their requests 
to the Father in the name of Jesus. They knew 
that they had a Representative in heaven, an Ad- 
vocate at the throne of God. In solemn awe they 
bowed in prayer, repeating the assurance, ''What- 

^Luke 24:53. 
This chapter is based on Acts 2:1-39, 

(35) 



36 



TEE ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES 



soever ye shall ask the Father in My name, He will 
give it yon. Hitherto have ye asked nothing in 
My name: ask, and ye shall receive, that yonr joy 
may be f nil. ' ' ' Higher and still higher they ex- 
tended the hand of faith, with the mighty argument, 
^^It is Christ that died, yea rather, that is risen 
again, who is even at the right hand of God, who 
also maketh intercession for ns."' 

As the disciples waited for the fulfilment of the 
promise, they humbled their 'hearts in true repent- 
ance, and confessed their unbelief. As they called 
to remembrance the words that Christ had spoken 
to them before His death, they understood more 
fully their meaning. Truths which had passed from 
their memory were again brought to their minds, 
and these they repeated to one another. They re- 
proached themselves for their misapprehension of 
the Saviour. Like a procession, scene after scene 
of His wonderful life passed before them. As they 
meditated upon His pure, holy life, they felt that 
no toil would be too hard, no sacrifice too great, if 
only they could bear witness in their lives to the 
loveliness of Christ's character. 0, if they could 
but have the past three years to live over, they 
thought, how differently they would act! If they 
could only see the Master again, how earnestly they 
would strive to show Him how deeply they loved 
Him, and how sincerely they sorrowed for having 
ever grieved Him by a word or an act of unbelief! 
But they were comforted by the thought that they 
were forgiven. And they determined that, so far 
as possible, they would atone for their unbelief by 
bravely confessing Him before the world. 

2 John 16 : 23, 24. . ^ jj^j^. 8 : 34. 



PENTECOST 



37 



The disciples prayed with intense earnestness for 
a fitness to meet men, and in their daily intercourse 
to speak words that would lead sinners to Christ. 
Putting away all differences, all desire for the 
supremacy, they came close together in Christian 
fellowship. They drew nearer and nearer to God, 
and as they did this, they realized what a privilege 
had been theirs in being permitted to associate so 
closely with Christ. Sadness filled their hearts as 
they thought of how many times they had grieved 
Him by their slowness of comprehension, their fail- 
ure to understand the lessons that, for their good, 
He was trying to teach them. 

These days of preparation were days of deep 
heart-searching. The disciples felt their spiritual 
need, and cried to the Lord for the holy unction 
that was to fit them for the work of soul-saving. 
They did not ask for a blessing for themselves 
merely. They were weighted with the burden of 
the salvation of souls. They realized that the gos- 
pel was to be carried to the world, and they claimed 
the power that Christ had promised. 

During the patriarchal age, the influence of the 
Holy Spirit had often been revealed in a marked 
manner, but never in its fulness. Now, in obedience 
to the word of the Saviour, the disciples offered 
their supplications for this gift, and in heaven Christ 
added His intercession. He claimed the gift of the 
Spirit, that He might pour it upon His people. 

^'^And when the day of Pentecost was fully come, 
they were all with one accord in one place. And sud- 
denly there came a sound from heaven as of a rush- 
ing mighty wind, and it filled all the house where 
they were sitting." 



38 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



The Spirit came upon the waiting, praying dis- 
ciples with a fulness that reached every heart. The 
Infinite One revealed Himself in power to His church. 
It was as if for ages this influence had been held in 
restraint, and now Heaven rejoiced in being able to 
pour out upon the church the riches of the Spirit's 
grace. And under the influence of the Spirit, words 
of penitence and confession mingled with songs of 
praise for sins forgiven. Words of thanksgiving 
and of prophecy were heard. All Heaven bent low 
to behold and to adore the wisdom of matchless, in- 
comprehensible love. Lost in wonder, the apostles 
exclaimed, "Herein is love." They grasped the 
imparted gift. And what followed? The sword of 
the Spirit, newly edged with power and bathed in 
the lightnings of heaven, cut its way through un- 
belief. Thousands were converted in a day. 

"It is expedient for you that I go away," Christ 
had said to His disciples; "for if I go not away, 
the Comforter will not come unto you; but if I 
depart, I will send Him unto you." "When He, 
the Spirit of truth, is come. He will guide you into 
all truth: for He shall not speak of Himself; but 
whatsoever He shall hear, that shall He speak: and 
He will show you things to come. ' ' * 

Christ's ascension to heaven was the signal that 
His followers were to receive the promised bless- 
ing. For this they were to wait before they en- 
tered upon their work. When Christ passed within 
the heavenly gates. He was enthroned amidst the 
adoration of the angels. As soon as this .ceremony 
was completed, the Holy Spirit descended upon the 
disciples in rich currents, and Christ was indeed 

■ * John 16 : 7, 13. 



PENTECOST 



39 



glorified, even with the glory which He had with the 
Father from all eternity. The Pentecostal outpour- 
ing was Heaven's communication that the Redeem- 
er's inauguration was accomplished. According to 
His promise He had sent the Holy Spirit from 
heaven to His followers, as a token that He had, 
as priest and king, received all authority in heaven 
and on earth, and was the Anointed One over His 
people. 

*^And there appeared unto them cloven tongues 
like as of fire, and it sat upon each of them. And 
they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and began 
to speak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave 
them utterance." The Holy Spirit, assuming the 
form of tongues of fire, rested upon those assembled. 
This was an emblem of the gift then bestowed on the 
disciples, which enabled them to speak with fluency 
languages with which they had heretofore been un- 
acquainted. The appearance of fire signified the 
fervent zeal with which the apostles would labor, 
and the power that would attend their work. 

There were dwelling at Jerusalem Jews, devout 
men, out of every nation under heaven." During 
the dispersion, the Jews had been scattered to al- 
most every part of the inhabited world, and in their 
exile they had learned to speak various languages. 
Many of these Jews were on this occasion in Jeru- 
salem, attending the religious festivals then in prog- 
ress. Every known tongue was represented by those 
assembled. This diversity of languages would have 
been a great hindrance to the proclamation of the 
gospel ; God therefore in a miraculous manner sup- , 
plied the deficiency of the apostles. The Holy Spirit 



40 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



did for tliem that which they could not have accom- 
plished for themselves in a lifetime. They could 
now proclaim the truths of the gospel abroad, speak- 
ing with accuracy the languages of those for whom 
they were laboring. This miraculous gift was a 
strong evidence to the world that their commission 
bore the signet of Heaven. From this time forth 
the language of the disciples was pure, simple, and 
accurate, whether they spoke in their native tongue 
or in a foreign language. 

^'Now when this was noised abroad, the multi- 
tude came together, and were confounded, because 
that every man heard them speak in his own lan- 
guage. And they were all amazed and marveled, 
saying one to another. Behold, are not all these 
which speak Galileans? and how hear we every man 
in our own tongue, wherein we were born?'' 

The priests and rulers were greatly enraged at 
this wonderful manifestation, but they dared not give 
way to their malice, for fear of exposing themselves 
to the violence of the people. They had put the 
Nazarene to death; but here were His servants, un- 
lettered men of Galilee, telling in all the languages 
then spoken, the story of His life and ministry. The 
priests, determined to account for the miraculous 
power of the disciples in some natural way, declared 
that they were drunken from partaking largely of 
the new wine prepared for the feast. Some of the 
most ignorant of the people present seized upon this 
suggestion as the truth, but the more intelligent knew 
it to be false; and those who understood the dif- 
. ferent languages testified to the accuracy with which 
these languages were used by the disciples. 



PENTECOST 



41 



In answer to the accusation of the priests, Peter 
showed that this demonstration was in direct ful- 
filment of the prophecy of Joel, wherein he foretold 
that such power would come upon men, to fit them 
for a special work. ^^Ye men of Judea, and all ye 
that dwell at Jerusalem,'^ he said, '^be this known 
unto you, and hearken to my words : for these are 
not drunken, as ye suppose, seeing it is but the third 
hour of the day. But this is that which was spoken 
by the prophet Joel: And it shall come to pass in the 
last days, saitli God, I will pour out of My Spirit 
upon all flesh: and your sons and your daughters 
shall prophesy, and your young men shall see visions, 
and your old men shall dream dreams: and on My 
servants and on My handmaidens I will pour out 
in those days of My Spirit; and they shall prophesy." 

With clearness and power Peter bore witness of 
the death and resurrection of Christ: ^'Ye men of 
Israel, hear these words: Jesus of Nazareth, a man 
approved of God among you by miracles and won- 
ders and signs, which God did by Him in the midst 
of you, as ye yourselves also know: Him ... ye 
have taken, and by wicked hands have crucified and 
slain: whom God hath raised up, having loosed the 
pains of death: because it was not possible that He 
should be holden of it." 

Peter did not refer to the teachings of Christ to 
prove his position, because he knew that the preju- 
dice of his hearers was so great that his words 
on this subject would be of no effect. Instead, he 
spoke to them of David, who was regarded by the 
Jews as one of the patriarchs of their nation. "Da- 
vid speaketh concerning Him," he declared: "I 



42 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



foresaw the Lord always before My face, for He is 
on My right hand, that I should not be moved: 
therefore did My heart rejoice, and My tongue was 
glad; moreover also My flesh shall rest in hope: be- 
cause Thou wilt not leave My soul in hell, neither wilt 
Thou suffer Thine Holy One to see corruption. . . . 

''Men and brethren, let me freely speak unto 
you of the patriarch David, that he is both dead 
and buried, and his sepulcher is with us unto this 
day.'' "He . . . spake of the resurrection of Christ, 
that His soul was not left in hell, neither His flesh 
did see corruption. This Jesus hath God raised up, 
whereof we all are witnesses." 

The scene is one full of interest. Behold the 
people coming from all directions to hear the dis- 
ciples witness to the truth as it is in Jesus. They 
press in, crowding the temple. Priests and rulers 
are there, the dark scowl of malignity still on their 
faces, their hearts still filled with abiding hatred 
against Christ, their hands uncleansed from the 
blood shed when they crucified the world's Ee- 
deemer. They had thought to find the apostles 
cowed with fear under the strong hand of oppres- 
sion and murder, but they find them lifted above 
all fear, and filled with the Spirit, proclaiming with 
power the divinity of Jesus of Nazareth. They hear 
them declaring with boldness that the One so re- 
cently humiliated, derided, smitten by cruel hands, 
and crucified, is the Prince of life, now exalted to 
the right hand of God. 

Some of those who listened to the apostles had 
taken an active part in the condemnation and death 
of Christ. Their voices had mingled with the rabble 



PENTECOST 



43 



in calling for His crucifixion. When Jesus and 
Barabbas stood before them in the judgment-hall, 
and Pilate asked, '^Whom will ye that I release 
unto you?" they had shouted, ^'Not this man, but 
Barabbas!'^' When Pilate delivered Christ to them, 
saying, '^Take ye Him, and crucify Him: for I 
find no fault in Him;" ''I am innocent of the blood 
of this just person," they had cried, ^'His blood be 
on us, and on our children. ' ' ' 

. Now they heard the disciples declaring that it was 
the Son of God who had been crucified. Priests and 
rulers trembled. Conviction and anguish seized the 
people. ''They were pricked in their heart, and said 
unto Peter and to the rest of the apostles. Men and 
brethren, what shall we do?" Among those who 
listened to the disciples were devout Jews, who were 
sincere in their belief. The power that accompanied 
the words of the speaker convinced them that Jesus 
was indeed the Messiah. 

''Then Peter said unto them, Eepent, and be bap- 
tized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ 
for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the 
gift of the Holy Ghost. For the i)romise is unto 
you, and to your children, and to all tliat are afar 
off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call." 

Peter urged home upon the convicted people the 
fact that they had rejected Christ because they had 
been deceived by priests and rulers; and that if 
they continued to look to these men for counsel, and 
waited for them to acknowledge Christ before they 
dared to do so, they would never accept Him. These 
powerful men, though making a profession of god- 

^Matt. 27:17; John 18:40. 'John 19:6; Matt. 27:24,25. 



44 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



liness, were ambitious for earthly riches and glory. 
They were not willing to come to Christ to receive 
light. 

Under the influence of this heavenly illumina- 
tion, the scriptures that Christ had explained to the 
disciples stood out before them with the luster of 
perfect truth. The veil that had prevented them 
from seeing to the end of that which had been abol- 
ished, was now removed, and they comprehended 
with perfect clearness the object of Christ's mission 
and the nature of His kingdom. They could speak 
with power of the Saviour; and as they unfolded 
to their hearers the plan of salvation, many were 
convicted and convinced. The traditions and super- 
stitions inculcated by the priests were swept away 
from their minds, and the teachings of the Saviour 
were accepted. 

^'Then they that gladly received his word were 
baptized: and the same day there were added unto 
them about three thousand souls.'' 

The Jewish leaders had supposed that the work 
of Christ would end with His death; but instead of 
this, they witnessed the marvelous scenes of the 
day of Pentecost. They heard the disciples, en- 
dowed with a power and energy hitherto unknown, 
preaching Christ, their words confirmed by signs 
and wonders. In Jerusalem, the stronghold of Ju- 
daism, thousands openly declared their faith in Jesus 
of Nazareth as the Messiah. 

The disciples were astonished and overjoyed at 
the greatness of the harvest of souls. They did 
not regard this wonderful ingathering as the result 
of their own efforts; they realized that they were 



PENTECOST 



45 



entering into other men's labors. Ever since the 
fall of Adam, Christ had been committing to chosen 
servants the seed of His word, to be sown in human 
hearts. During His life on this earth. He had sown 
the seed of truth, and had watered it with His blood. 
The conversions that took place on the day of Pente- 
cost were the result of this sowing, the harvest of 
Christ's work, revealing the power of His teaching. 

The arguments of the apostles alone, though clear 
and convincing, would not have removed the preju- 
dice that had withstood so much evidence. But the 
Holy Spirit sent the arguments home to hearts with 
divine power. The words of the apostles were as 
sharp arrows of the Almighty, convicting men of 
their terrible guilt in rejecting and crucifying the 
Lord of glory. 

Under the training of Christ, the disciples had 
been led to feel their need of the Spirit. Under the 
Spirit's teaching, they received the final qualifica- 
tion, and went forth to their life-work. No longer 
were they ignorant and uncultured. No longer were 
they a collection of independent imits or discordant, 
conflicting elements. No longer were their hopes set 
on worldly greatness. They were of ^'one accord," 
' ' of one heart and of one soul. ' ' ' Christ filled their 
thoughts; the advancement of His kingdom was their 
aim. In mind and character they had become like 
their Master, and men "took knowledge of them, 
that they had been with Jesus. ' ' ' 

Pentecost brought them the heavenly illumination. 
The truths they could not understand while Christ 
was with them were now unfolded. "With a faith and 

'Acts 2:46; 4:32. « Acts 4:13. 



46 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



assurance that they had never before known, they 
accepted the teachings of the Sacred Word. No 
longer was it a matter of faith with them that Christ 
was the Son of God. They knew that although 
\ clothed with humanity, He was indeed the Messiah, 
and they told their experience to the world with a" 
confidence which carried with it the conviction that 
God was with them. 

They could speak the name of Jesus with as- 
surance; for was He not their Friend and Elder 
Brother? Brought into close communion with Christ, 
they sat with Him in heavenly places. With what 
burning language they clothed their ideas as they 
bore witness for Him! Their hearts were surcharged 
with a benevolence so full, so deep, so far-reaching, 
that it impelled them to go to the ends of the earth, 
testifying to the power of Christ. They were filled 
with an intense longing to carry forward the work 
He had begun. They realized the greatness of their 
debt to heaven, and the responsibility of their work. 
Strengthened by the endowment of the Holy Spirit, 
they went forth filled with zeal to extend the tri- 
umphs of the cross. The Spirit animated them and 
spoke through them. The peace of Christ shone 
from their faces. They had consecrated their lives 
to Him for service, and their very features bore 
evidence to the surrender they had made. 



CHAPTER V 



The Gift of the Spirit 

When Christ gave His disciples the promise of 
the Spirit, He was nearing the close of His earthly 
ministry. He was standing in the shadow of the 
cross, with a full realization of the load of guilt that 
was to rest upon Him as the sin-bearer. Before 
offering Himself as the sacrificial victim, He in- 
structed His disciples regarding a most essential and 
complete gift which He was to bestow upon His 
followers, — the gift that would bring within their 
reach the. boundless resources of His grace. ^'I will 
pray the Father,'' He said, ^^and He shall give you 
another Comforter, that He may abide with you for- 
ever; even the Spirit of truth; whom the world can- 
not receive, because it seeth Him not, neither knoweth 
Him: but ye know Him; for He dwelleth with you, 
and shall be in you. ' ' ' The Saviour was pointing 
forward to the time when the Holy Spirit should 
come to do a mighty work as His representative. 
The evil that had been accumulating for centuries 

1 John 14:16,17. 
4 — Acts - (47) 



48 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



was to be resisted by the divine power of the Holy 
Spirit. 

What was the result of the outpouring of the 
Spirit on the day of Pentecost? The glad tidings of 
a risen Saviour were carried to the uttermost parts 
of the inhabited world. As the disciples proclaimed 
the message of redeeming grace, hearts yielded to 
the power of this message. The church beheld con- 
verts flocking to her from all directions. Backsliders 
were reconverted. Sinners united with believers in 
seeking the pearl of great price. Some who had 
been the bitterest opponents of the gospel became 
its champions. The prophecy was fulfilled, ^'He that 
is feeble . . . shall be as David; and the house of 
David ... as the angel of the Lord. ' ' ' Every 
Christian saw in his brother a revelation of divine 
love and benevolence. One interest prevailed; one 
subject of emulation swallowed up all others. The 
ambition of the believers was to reveal the likeness 
of Christ's character, and to labor for the enlarge- 
ment of His kingdom. 

''With great power gave the apostles witness of 
the resurrection of the Lord Jesus: and great grace 
was upon them all. ' ' ' Under their labors were added 
to the church chosen men, who, receiving the word 
of truth, consecrated their lives to the work of 
giving to others the hope that filled their hearts 
with peace and joy. They could not be restrained 
or intimidated by threatenings. The Lord spoke 
through them, and as they went from place to place, 
the poor had the gospel preached to them, and mir- 
acles of divine grace were wrought. 

^Zech. 12: 8. Acts 4: 33. 



THE GIFT OF THE SPIRIT 



49 



So mightily can God work when men give them- 
selves up to the control of His Spirit. 

The promise of the Holy Spirit is not limited 
to any age or to any race. Christ declared that the 
divine influence of His Spirit was to be with His 
followers unto the end. From the day of Pente- 
cost to the present time, the Comforter has been 
sent to all who have yielded themselves fully to the 
Lord and to His service. To all who have accepted 
Christ as a personal Saviour, the Holy Spirit has 
come as a counselor, sanctifier, guide, and witness. 
The more closely believers have walked with God, 
the more clearly and powerfully have they testified 
of their Redeemer's love and of His saving grace. 
The men and women who through the long centuries 
of persecution and trial enjoyed a large measure of 
the presence of the Spirit in their lives, have stood 
as signs and wonders in the world. Before angels 
and men they have revealed the transforming power 
of redeeming love. 

Those who at Pentecost were endued with power 
from on high, were not thereby freed from further 
temptation and trial. As they witnessed for truth 
and righteousness, they were repeatedly assailed by 
the enemy of all truth, who sought to rob them of 
their Christian experience. They were compelled 
to strive with all their God-given powers to reach 
the measure of the stature of men and women in 
Christ Jesus. Daily they prayed for fresh supplies 
of grace, that they might reach higher and still 
higher toward perfection. Under the Holy Spirit's 
working, even the weakest, by exercising faith in 
God, learned to improve their entrusted powers, and 



50 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



to become sanctified, refined, and ennobled. As in 
humility they submitted to the moulding influence 
of the Holy Spirit, they received of the fulness of 
the Godhead, and were fashioned in the likeness of 
the divine. 

The lapse of time has wrought no change in 
Christ's parting promise to send the Holy Spirit 
as His representative. It is not because of any 
restriction on the part of God that the riches of 
His grace do not flow earthward to men. If the ful- 
filment of the promise is not seen as it might be, 
it is because the promise is not appreciated as it 
should be. If all were willing, all would be filled 
with the Spirit. Wherever the need of the Holy 
Spirit is a matter little thought of, there is seen 
spiritual drought, spiritual darkness, spiritual de- 
clension and death. Whenever minor matters occupy 
the attention, the divine power which is necessary 
for the growth and prosperity of the church, and 
which would bring all other blessings in its train, is 
lacking, though offered in infinite plenitude. 

Since this is the means by which we are to re- 
ceive power, why do we not hunger and thirst for 
the gift of the Spirit? Why do we not talk of it, 
pray for it, and preach concerning it! The Lord 
is more willing to give the Holy Spirit to those who 
serve Him than parents are to give good gifts to 
their children. For the daily baptism of the Spirit, 
every worker should offer his petition to God. Com- 
panies of Christian workers should gather to ask 
for special help, for heavenly wisdom, that they may 
know how to plan and execute wisely. Especially 
should they pray that God will baptize His chosen 
ambassadors in mission fields v/ith a rich measure 



TEE GIFT OF TEE SPIRIT 



51 



of His Spirit. The presence of tlie Spirit with 
God's workers will give the proclamation of truth a 
power that not all the honor or glory of the world 
could give. 

With the consecrated worker for God, in what- 
ever place he may be, the Holy Spirit abides. The 
words spoken to the disciples are spoken also to us. 
The Comforter is ours as well as theirs. The Spirit 
furnishes the strength that sustains striving, wres- 
tling souls in every emergency, amidst the hatred of 
the world, and the realization of their own failures 
and mistakes. In sorrow and affliction, when the 
outlook seems dark and the future perplexing, and 
we feel helpless and alone, — these are the times 
when, in answer to the prayer of faith, the Holy 
Spirit brings comfort to the heart. 

It is not a conclusive evidence that a man is 
a Christian because he manifests spiritual ecstasy 
under extraordinary circumstances. Holiness is not 
rapture: it is an entire surrender of the will to 
God; it is living by every word that proceeds from 
the mouth of God; it is doing the will of our heav- 
enly Father; it is trusting God in trial, in darkness 
as well as in the light; it is walking by faith and 
not by sight; it is relying on God with unquestion- 
ing confidence, and resting in His love. 

It is not essential for us to be able to define just 
what the Holy Spirit is. Christ tells us that the 
Spirit is the Comforter, ^'the Spirit of truth, which 
proceedeth from the Father." It is plainly declared 
regarding the Holy Spirit, that in His work of guid- 
ing men into all truth, ^^He shall not speak of Him- 
self."^ 

* John 15:26; 16:13. 



52 THE ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES 

The nature of the Holy Spirit is a mystery. Men 
cannot explain it, because the Lord has not revealed 
it to them. Men having fanciful views may bring 
together passages of Scripture and put a human con- 
struction on them; but the acceptance of these views 
will not strengthen the church. Eegarding such mys- 
teries, which are too deep for human understanding, 
silence is golden. 

The office of the Holy Spirit is distinctly speci- 
fied in the words of Christ: ^'When He is come. 
He will reprove the world of sin, and of righteous- 
ness, and of judgment."' It is the Holy Spirit 
that comucts of sin. If the sinner responds to the 
quickening influence of the Spirit, he will be brought 
to repentance, and aroused to the importance of 
obeying the divine requirements. 

To the repentant sinner, hungering and thirst- 
ing for righteousness, the Holy Spirit reveals the 
Lamb of God that taketh away the sin of the world. 
''He shall receive of Mine, and shall show it unto 
you," Christ said. ''He shall teach you all things, 
and bring all things to your remembrance, whatso- 
ever I have said unto you. ' ' ' 

The Spirit is given as a regenerating agency, to 
make effectual the salvation wrought by the death 
of our Eedeemer. The Spirit is constantly seeking 
to draw the attention of men to the great offering 
that was made on the cross of Calvary, to unfold 
to the world the love of God. and to open to the 
convicted soul the precious things of the Scriptures. 

Having brought conviction of sin, and presented 
before the mind the standard of righteousness, the 
Holy Spirit withdraws the affections from the things 

^John 16:S. Jolin 16 : 14 ; 14 : 26. 



TEE GIFT OF TEE SPIRIT 



53 



of this earth, and fills the soul with a desire for holi- 
ness. ''He will guide you into all truth,"' the Sav- 
iour declared. If men are willing to be moulded, 
there will be brought about a sanctification of the 
whole being. The Spirit will take the things of God 
and stamp them on the soul. By His power the way 
of life will be made so plain that none need err 
therein. 

From the beginning God has been working by 
His Holy Spirit through human instrumentalities 
for the accomplishment of His purpose in behalf of 
the fallen race. This was manifest in the lives of 
the patriarchs. To the church in the wilderness also, 
in the time of Moses, God gave His ''good Spirit 
to instruct them."' And in the days of the apostles 
He wrought mightily for His church through the 
agency of the Holy Spirit. The same power that 
sustained the patriarchs, that gave Caleb and Joshua 
faith and courage, and that made the work of the 
apostolic church effective, has upheld God's faith- 
ful children in every succeeding age. It was through 
the power of the Holy Spirit that during the Dark 
Ages the Waldensian Christians helped to prepare 
the way for the Eeformation. It was the same 
power that made successful the efforts of the noble 
men and women who pioneered the way for the es- 
tablishment of modern missions, and for the trans- 
lation of the Bible into the languages and dialects 
of all nations and peoples. 

And to-day God is still using His church to make 
known His purpose in the earth. To-day the heralds 
of the cross are going from city to city, and from 
land to land, preparing the way for the second ad- 

^John 16:13. « Neh. 9:20. 



54 



TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



vent of Christ. The standard of God's law is being 
exalted. The Spirit of the Almighty is moving upon 
men's hearts, and those who respond to its influence 
become witnesses for God and His truth. In many 
places consecrated men and women may be seen 
communicating to others the light that has made 
plain to them the way of salvation through Christ. 
And as they continue to let their light shine, as did 
those who were baptized with the Spirit on the day 
of Pentecost, they receive more and still more of the 
Spirit's power. Thus the earth is to be lightened 
with the glory of God. 

On the other hand, there are some who, instead 
of wisely improving present opportunities, are idly 
waiting for some special season of spiritual refresh- 
ing by which their ability to enlighten others will be 
greatly increased. They neglect present duties and 
privileges, and allow their light to burn dim, while 
they look forward to a time when, without any effort 
on their part, they will be made the recipients of 
special blessing, by which they will be transformed 
and fitted for service. 

It is true that in the time of the end, when God's 
work in the earth is closing, the earnest efforts put 
forth by consecrated believers under the guidance 
of the Holy Spirit, are to be accompanied by special 
tokens of divine favor. Under the figure of the early 
and the latter rain, that falls in Eastern lands at 
seed-time and harvest, the Hebrew prophets foretold 
the bestowal of spiritual grace in extraordinary 
measure upon God's church. The outpouring of the 
Spirit in the days of the apostles was the begin- 
ning of the early, or former, rain, and glorious was 



TEE GIFT OF THE SPIRIT 55 



tlie result. To the end of time, the presence of 
the Spirit is to abide witli the true church. 

But near the close of earth's harvest, a special 
bestowal of spiritual grace is promised to prepare 
the church for the coming of the Son of man. This 
outpouring of the Spirit is likened to the falling of 
the latter rain; and it is for this added power that 
Christians are to send their petitions to the Lord 
of the harvest '4n the time of the latter rain.'' In 
response, ''the Lor,d shall make bright clouds, and 
give them showers of rain." ''He will cause to come 
down . . . the rain, the former rain, and the latter 
ram. ' ' 

But unless the members of God's church to-day 
have a living connection with the Source of all spir- 
itual growth, they will not be ready for the time of 
reaping. Unless they keep their lamps trimmed and 
burning, they will fail of receiving added grace in 
times of special need. 

Those only who are constantly receiving fresh 
supplies of grace, will have power proportionate to 
their daily need and their ability to use that power. 
Instead of looking forward to some future tim.e 
when, through a special endowment of spiritual 
power, they will receive a miraculous fitting up for 
soul-winning, they are yielding themselves daily to 
God, that He may make them vessels meet for His 
use. Daily they are improving the opportunities for 
service that lie within their reach. Daily they are 
witnessing for the Master wherever they may be, 
whether in some humble sphere of labor in the home, 
or in a public field of usefulness. 

«Zeeh. 10:1; Joel 2:23. 



56 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



To the consecrated worker there is wonderful con- 
solation in the knowledge that even Christ during 
His life on earth sought His Father daily for fresh 
supplies of needed grace; and from this communion 
with God He went forth to strengthen and bless 
others. Behold the Son of God bowed in prayer to 
His Father! Though He is the Son of God, He 
strengthens His faith by prayer, and by communion 
with heaven gathers to Himself power to resist evil 
and to minister to the needs of men. As the Elder 
Brother of our race, He knows the necessities of 
those who, compassed with infirmity and living in 
a world of sin and temptation, still desire to serve 
Him. He knows that the messengers whom He sees 
fit to send are weak, erring men; but to all who give 
themselves wholly to His service He promises divine 
aid. His own example is an assurance that earnest, 
persevering supplication to God in faith — faith that 
leads to entire dependence upon God, and unreserved 
consecration to His work — will avail to bring to 
men the Holy Spirit's aid in the battle against 6in. 

Every worker who follows the example of Christ 
will be prepared to receive and use the power that 
God has promised to His church for the ripening of 
earth's harvest. Morning by morning, as the her- 
alds of the gospel kneel before the Lord and renew 
their vows of consecration to Him, He will grant 
them the presence of His Spirit, with its reviving, 
sanctifying power. As they go forth to the day's 
duties, they have the assurance that the unseen 
agency of the Holy Spirit enables them to be ^'la- 
borers together with God." 



CHAPTER VI 



At the Temple Gate 

The disciples of Christ had a deep sense of their 
own inefficiency, and with humiliation and prayer 
they joined their weakness to His strength, their 
ignorance to His wisdom, their unworthiness to 
His righteousness, their poverty to His exhaustless 
wealth. Thus strengthened and equipped, they hesi- 
tated not to press forward in the service of the 
Master. 

A short time after the descent of the Holy 
Spirit, and immediately after a season of earnest 
prayer, Peter and John, going up to the temple to 
worship, saw at the gate Beautiful a cripple, forty 
years of age, whose life, from his birth, had been 
one of pain and infirmity. This unfortunate man 
had long desired to see Jesus, that he might be 
healed; but he was almost helpless, and was far re- 
moved from the scene of the great Physician's labors. 
His pleadings at last induced some friends to bear 
him to the gate of the temple, but upon arriving 

This chapter is based on Acts 3; 4:1-31. 

(57) 



58 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



there, he found that the One npon whom his hopes 
were centered, had been pnt to a cruel death. 

His disappointment excited the sympathy of those 
who knew for how long he had eagerly hoped to be 
healed by Jesns, and daily they brought him to the 
temple, in order that passers-by might be induced 
by pity to give him a trifle to relieve his wants. As 
Peter and John passed, he asked an alms from them. 
The disciples regarded him compassionately, and 
Peter said, ''Look on iis. And he gave heed imto 
them, expecting to receive something of them. Then 
Peter said. Silver and gold have I none." As Peter 
thus declared his poverty, the countenance of the 
cripple fell; but it. grew bright with hope as the 
apostle continued, "But such as I have give I thee: 
In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth rise up 
and walk. 

"And he took him by the right hand, and lifted 
him up: and immediately his feet and ankle-bones 
received strength. And he leaping up stood, and 
walked, and entered with them into the temple, walk- 
ing, and leaping, and praising dod. And all the 
people saw him walking and praising God: and they 
knew that it was he which sat for alms at the Beau- 
tiful gate of the temple: and they were filled with 
wonder and amazement at that which had happened." 

"And as the lame man which was healed held 
Peter and John, all the people ran together unto 
them in the porch that is called Solomon's, greatly 
wondering." They were astonished that the dis- 
ciples could perform miracles similar to those per- 
formed by Jesus. Yet here was this man, for forty 
years a helpless cripple, now rejoicing in the full 



AT THE TEMPLE GATE 



use of Ms limbs, free from pain, and happy in be- 
lieving in Jesus. 

When the disciples saw the amazement of the 
people, Peter asked, "Why marvel ye at this! or 
why look ye so earnestly on us, as though by our 
own power or holiness we had made this man to 
walk?" He assured them that the cure had been 
wrought in the name and through the merits of Jesus 
of Nazareth, whom God had raised from the dead. 
''His name through faith in His name," the apostle 
declared, "hath made this man strong, whom ye 
see and know: yea, the faith which is by Him 
hath given him this perfect soundness in the pres- 
ence of you all." 

The apostles spoke plainly of the great sin of 
the Jews in rejecting and putting to death the Prince 
of life; but they were careful not to drive their 
hearers to despair. "Ye denied the Holy One and 
the Just," Peter said, "and desired a murderer to 
be granted unto you; and killed the Prince of life, 
whom Grod hath raised from the dead; whereof we 
are witnesses." "And now, brethren, I wot that 
through ignorance ye did it, as did also your rulers. 
But those things, which God before had showed by 
the mouth of all His prophets, that Christ should 
suffer. He hath so fulfilled." He declared that the 
Holy Spirit was calling upon them to repent and 
be converted, and assured them that there was no 
hope of salvation except through the mercy of the 
One whom they had crucified. Only through faith 
in Him could their sins be forgiven. 

"Eepent ye therefore, and be converted," he 
cried, "that your sins may be blotted out, when the 



60 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



times of refreshing shall come from the presence of 
the Lord." 

^^Ye are the children of the prophets, and of the 
covenant which God made with our fathers, saying 
nnto Abraham, And in thy seed shall all the kindreds 
of the earth be blessed. Unto you first Grod, having 
raised up His Son Jesus, sent Him to bless you, in 
turning away every one of you from his iniquities." 

Thus the disciples preached the resurrection of 
Christ. Many among those who listened were wait- 
ing for this testimony, and when they heard it, they 
believed. It brought to their minds the words that 
Christ had spoken, and they took their stand in 
the ranks of those who accepted the gospel. The 
seed that the Saviour had sown sprang up and bore 
fruit. 

While the disciples were speaking to the people, 
''the priests, and the captain of the temple, and the 
Sadducees, came upon them, being grieved that they 
taught the people, and preached through Jesus the 
resurrection from the dead." 

After Christ's resurrection, the priests had spread 
far and near the lying report that His body had 
been stolen by the disciples while the Roman guard 
slept. It is not surprising that they were displeased 
when they heard Peter and John preaching the res- 
urrection of the One they had murdered. The Sad- 
ducees especially were greatly aroused. They felt 
that their most cherished doctrine was in danger, 
and their reputation at stake. 

Converts to the new faith were rapidly increas- 
ing, and both Pharisees and Sadducees agreed that 
if these new teachers were suffered to go unchecked, 



AT THE TEMPLE GATE 



61 



their own influence would be in greater danger than 
when Jesus was upon the earth. Accordingly, the 
captain of the temple, with the help of a number of 
Sadducees, arrested Peter and John, and put them 
in prison, as it was too late that day for them to be 
examined. 

The enemies of the disciples could not but be 
convinced that Christ had risen from the dead. The 
evidence was too clear to be doubted. Nevertheless, 
they hardened their hearts, refusing to repent of 
the terrible deed they had committed in putting Jesus 
to death. Abundant evidence that the apostles were 
speaking and acting under divine inspiration had 
been given the Jewish rulers, but they firmly re- 
sisted the message of truth. Christ had not come in 
the manner that they expected, and though at times 
they had been convinced that He was the Son of 
God, yet they had stifled conviction, and crucified 
Him. In mercy God gave them still further evi- 
dence, and now another opportunity was granted 
them to turn to Him. He sent the disciples to tell 
them that they had killed the Prince of life, and in 
this terrible charge He gave them another call to 
repentance. But feeling secure in their own right- 
eousness, the Jewish teachers refused to admit that 
the men charging them with crucifying Christ were 
speaking by the direction of the Holy Spirit. 

Having committed themselves to a course of op- 
position to Christ, every act of resistance became 
to the priests an additional incentive to pursue the 
same course. Their obstinacy became more and 
more determined. It was not that they could not 
yield; they could, but would not. It was not alone 



62 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



because tliey were guilty and deserving of death, not 
alone because they had put to death the Son of 
God, that they were cut off from salvation; it was 
because they armed themselves with -opposition to 
God. They persistently rejected light, and stifled 
the convictions of the Spirit. The influence that con- 
trols the children of disobedience worked in them, 
leading them to abuse the men through whom God 
was working. The malignity of their rebellion was 
intensified by each successive act of resistance against 
God and the message He had given His servants 
to declare. Every day, in their refusal to repent, 
the Jewish leaders took up their rebellion afresh, 
preparing to reap that which they had sown. 

The wrath of God is not declared against unre- 
pentant sinners merely because of the sins they have 
committed, but because, when called to repent, they 
choose to continue in resistance, repeating the sins 
of the past in defiance of the light given them. If 
the Jewish leaders had submitted to the convicting 
power of the Holy Spirit, they would have been 
pardoned; but they were determined not to yield. In 
the same way, the sinner, by continued resistance, 
places himself where the Holy Spirit cannot in- 
fluence him. 

On the day following the healing of the cripple, 
Annas . and Caiaphas, with the other dignitaries of 
the temple, met together for the trial, and the pris- 
oners were brought before them. In that very room 
and before some of those very men, Peter had shame- 
fully denied his Lord. This came distinctly to his 
mind as he appeared for his own trial. He now had 
an opportunity of redeeming his cowardice. 



AT THE TEMPLE GATE 



63 



Those present who remembered the part that 
Peter had acted at the trial of his Master, flat- 
tered themselves that he could now be intimidated 
by the threat of imprisonment and death. Bnt the 
Peter who denied Christ in the hour of His great- 
est need was impulsive and self-confident, differing 
widely from the Peter who was brought before the 
Sanhedrim for examination. Since his fall he had 
been converted. He was no longer proud and boast- 
ful, but modest and self -distrustful. He was filled 
with the Holy Spirit, and by the help of this power 
he was resolved to remove the stain of his apostasy 
by honoring the name he had once disowned. 

Hitherto the priests had avoided mentioning the 
crucifixion or the resurrection of Jesus. But now, 
in fulfilment of their purpose, they were forced to 
inquire of the accused how the cure of the impotent 
man had been accomplished. ^'By what power, or 
loj what name, have ye done this?" they asked. 

With holy boldness and in the power of the Spirit 
Peter fearlessly declared: ''Be it known unto you 
all, and to all the people of Israel, that by the name 
of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, whom ye crucified, 
whom God raised from the dead, even by Him doth 
this man stand here before you whole. This is the 
stone which was set at naught of you builders, which 
is become the head of the corner. Neither is there 
salvation in any other: for there is none other name 
under heaven given among men, whereby we must 
be saved." 

This courageous defense appalled the Jewish lead- 
ers. They had supposed that the disciples would be 
overcome with fear and confusion when brought 



5 - — • Acts 



64 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



before the Sanliedrim. But instead, these witnesses 
spoke as Christ had spoken, with a convincing power 
that silenced their adversaries. There was no trace 
of fear in Peter's voice as he declared of Christ, 
''This is the stone which was set at naught of yon 
bnilders, which is become the head of the corner.'' 

Peter here nsed a figure of speech familiar to the 
priests. The prophets had spoken of the rejected 
stone; and Christ Himself, speaking on one occa- 
sion to the priests and elders, said: ''Did ye never 
read in the Scriptures, The stone which the builders 
rejected, the same is become the head of the corner: 
this is the Lord's doing, and it is marvelous in our 
eyes? Therefore say I unto you, The kingdom of 
God shall be taken from you, and given to a nation 
bringing forth the fruits thereof. And whosoever 
shall fall on this stone shall be broken: but on whom- 
soever it shall fall, it will grind him to powder. ' ' ' 

As the priests listened to the apostles' fearless 
words, "they took knowledge of them, that they 
had been with Jesus." 

Of the disciples after the transfiguration of Christ, 
it is written that at the close of that wonderful 
scene, "they saw no man, save Jesus only."' "Jesus 
only" — in these words is contained the secret of the 
life and power that marked the history of the early 
church. AVhen the disciples first heard the words of 
Christ, they felt their need of Him. They sought, 
they found, they followed Him. They were with Him 
in the temple, at the table, on the mountain-side, in 
the field. They were as pupils with a teacher, daily 
receiving from Him lessons of eternal truth. 

^Matt. 21:42-44. ^ Matt. 17:8. 



AT THE TEMPLE GATE 



65 



After the Saviour's ascension, the sense of the 
divine presence, full of love and light, was still 
with them. It was a personal presence. Jesus, the 
Saviour, who had walked and talked and prayed 
with them, who had spoken hope and comfort to 
their hearts, had, while the message of peace was 
upon His lips, been taken from them into heaven. 
As the chariot of angels received Him, His words 
had come to them, "Lo, I am with you alway, even 
unto the end. ' ' ' He had ascended to heaven in the 
form of humanity. They knew that He was before 
the throne of God, their friend and Saviour still ; that 
His sympathies were unchanged; that He would 
forever be identified with suffering humanity. They 
knew that He was presenting before God the merit 
of His blood, showing tlis wounded hands and feet 
as a remembrance of the price He had paid for His 
redeemed ones; and this thought strengthened them 
to endure reproach for His sake. Their union with 
Him was stronger now than when He was with them 
in person. The light and love and power of an in- 
dwelling Christ shone out through them, so that 
men, beholding, marveled. 

Christ placed His seal on the words that Peter 
spoke in His defense. Close beside the disciple, as 
a convincing witness, stood the man who had been so 
miraculously healed. The appearance of this man, 
a few hours before a helpless cripple, but now re- 
stored to soundness of health, added a weight of 
testimony to Peter's words. Priests and rulers were 
silent. They were unable to refute Peter's state- 
ment, but they we're none the less determined to put 
a stop to the teaching of the disciples. 

« Matt. 28 : 20. 



66 



TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



Christ's crowning miracle — the raising of Laza- 
rns — had sealed the determination of the priests 
to rid the world of Jesus and His wonderful works, 
which were fast destroying their influence over the 
people. They had crucified Him; but here was a 
convincing proof that they had not put a stop to the 
working of miracles in His name, nor to the procla- 
mation of the truth He taught. Already the healing 
of the cripple and the preaching of the apostles had 
filled Jerusalem with excitement. 

In order to conceal their perplexity, the priests 
and rulers ordered the apostles to be taken away, 
that they might counsel among themselves. They 
all agreed that it would be useless to deny that the 
man had been healed. Gladly would they have cov- 
ered up the miracle by falsehoods; but this was im- 
possible, for it had been wrought in the full light 
of day, before a multitude of people, and had already 
come to the knowledge of thousands. They felt that 
the work of the disciples "must be stopped, or Jesus 
would gain many followers. Their own disgrace 
would follow; for they would be held guilty of the 
murder of the Son of God. 

But notwithstanding their desire to destroy the 
disciples, the priests dared not do more than threaten 
them with the severest punishment if they continued 
to speak or to work in the name of Jesus. Calling 
them again before the Sanhedrim, they commanded 
them not to speak or teach in the name of Jesus. But 
Peter and John answered: ''Whether it be right in 
the sight of God to hearken unto you more than unto 
God, judge ye. For we cannot but speak the things 
which we have seen and heard." 



AT THE TEMPLE GATE 



67 



Gladly would the priests have punished these men 
for their unswerving fidelity to their sacred calling, 
but they feared the people; "for all men glorified 
God for that which was done." So, with repeated 
threats and injunctions, the apostles were set at 
liberty. 

While Peter and John were prisoners, the other 
disciples, knowing the malignity of the Jews, had 
prayed unceasingly for their brethren, fearing that 
the cruelty shown to Christ might be repeated. As 
soon as the apostles were released, they sought the 
rest of the disciples, and reported to them the re- 
sult of the examination. Great was the joy of the 
believers. "They lifted up their voice to God with 
one accord, and said. Lord, Thou art God, which 
hast made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and all 
that in them is: who by the mouth of Thy servant 
David hast said. Why did the heathen rage, and the 
people imagine vain things? The kings of the earth 
stood up, and the rulers were gathered together 
against the Lord, and against His Christ. For of a 
truth against Thy holy child Jesus, whom Thou hast 
anointed, both Herod, and Pontius Pilate, with the 
Gentiles, and the people of Israel, were gathered 
together, for to do whatsoever Thy hand and Thy 
counsel determined before to be done. 

"And now. Lord, behold their threatenings : and 
grant unto Thy servants, that with all boldness they 
may speak Thy word, by stretching forth Thine hand 
to heal; and that signs and wonders may be done 
by the name of Thy holy child Jesus." 

The disciples prayed that greater strength might 
be imparted to them in the work of the ministry; 



68 



TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



for they saw that they would meet the same deter- 
mined opposition that Christ had encountered when 
upon the earth. While their united prayers were 
ascending in faith to heaven, the answer came. The 
place where they were assembled was shaken, and 
they were endowed anew with the Holy Spirit. Their 
hearts filled with courage, they again went forth to 
proclaim the word of God in Jerusalem. ^'With 
great power gave the apostles witness of the resur- 
rection of the Lord Jesus,'' and God marvelously 
blessed their efforts. 

The principle for which the disciples stood so 
fearlessly when, in answer to the command not to 
speak any more in the name of Jesus, they declared, 
"Whether it be right in the sight of God to hearken 
unto you more than unto God, judge ye," is the 
same that the adherents of the gospel struggled to 
maintain in the days of the Reformation. When in 
1529 the German princes assembled at the Diet of 
Spires, there was presented the emperor's decree re- 
stricting religious liberty, and prohibiting all further 
dissemination of the reformed doctrines. It seemed 
that the hope of the world was about to be crushed 
out. Would the princes accept the decree? Should 
the light of the gospel be shut out from the mul- 
titudes still in darkness! Mighty issues for the 
world were at stake. Those who had accepted the re- 
formed faith met together, and their unanimous deci- 
sion was, "Let us reject this decree. In matters of 
conscience the majority has no power."* 

This principle we in our day are firmly to main- 
tain. The banner of truth and religious liberty held 

*D'Aubigne: ^'History of the Reformation, " book 13, chap. 5. 



AT THE TEMPLE GATE 



69 



aloft by the founders of the gospel church and by 
God's witnesses during the centuries that have passed 
since then, has, in this last conflict, been committed 
to our hands. The responsibility for this great gift 
rests with those whom God has blessed with a knowl- 
edge of His word. We are to receive this word as 
supreme authority. We are to recognize human 
government as an ordinance of divine appointment, 
and teach obedience to it as a sacred duty, within 
its legitimate sphere. But when its claims conflict 
with the claims of God, we must obey God rather 
than men. God's word must be recognized as above 
all human legislation. A ^^Thus saith the Lord" is 
not to be set aside for a ''Thus saith the church" 
or a "Thus saith the state." The crown of Christ 
is to be lifted above the diadems of earthly poten- 
tates. 

We are not required to defy authorities. Our 
words, whether spoken or written, should be care- 
fully considered, lest we place ourselves on record 
as uttering that which would make us appear an- 
tagonistic to law and order. We are not to say 
or do anything that would unnecessarily close up 
our way. We are to go forward in Christ's name, 
advocating the truths committed to us. If we are 
forbidden by men to do this work, then we may 
say, as did the apostles, "Whether it be right in 
the sight of God to hearken unto you more than 
unto God, judge ye. For we cannot but speak the 
things which we have seen and heard." 



CHAPTER VII 

i 



A Warning Against Hypocrisy 

As the disciples proclaimed tlie tnitlis of the 
gospel in Jerusalem, God bore witness to their word, 
and a multitude believed. Many of these early be- 
lievers were immediately cut off from family and 
friends by the zealous bigotry of the Jews, and it 
was necessary to provide them with food and shelter. 

The record declares, ''Neither was there any 
among them that lacked," and it tells how the need 
was tilled. Those among the believers who had 
money and possessions, cheerfully sacrificed them 
to meet the emergency. Selling their houses or tlieir 
lands, they brought the money, and laid it at "the 
apostles' feet, "and distribution was made unto 
every man according as he had need." 

This ■ liberality on the part of the believers was 
the result of the outpouring of the Spirit. The con- 
verts to the gospel were "of one heart and of one 
soul." One common interest controlled them, — the 
success of the mission entrusted to them; and covet- 

This chapter is based on Acts 4:32 to 5:11. 

(70) 



A WARNING AGAINST HYPOCRISY 71 

ousness liad no place in their lives. Their love for 
their brethren and the cause they had espoused, was 
greater than their love of money and possessions. 
Their works testified that they accounted the souls 
of men of higher value than earthly wealth. 

Thus it will ever be when the Spirit of God takes 
possession of the life. Those whose hearts are filled 
with the love of Christ, will follow the example of 
Him who for our sake became poor, that through 
His poverty we might be made rich. Money, time, 
influence, — all the gifts they have received from 
God's hand, they will value only as a means of ad- 
vancing the work of the gospel. Thus it was in the 
early church; and when in the church of to-day it 
is seen that by the power of the Spirit the members 
have taken their affections from the things of the 
world, and that they are willing to make sacrifices 
in order that their fellow-men may hear the gospel, 
the truths proclaimed will have a powerful influence 
upon the hearers. 

In sharp contrast to the example of benevolence 
shown by the believers, was the conduct of Ananias 
and Sapphira, whose experience, traced by the pen 
of inspiration, has left a dark stain upon the his- 
tory of the early church. With others, these pro- 
fessed disciples had shared the privilege of hearing 
the gospel preached by the apostles. They had been 
present with other believers when, after the apos- 
tles had praj^ed, ''the place was shaken where they 
were assembled together; and they were all filled 
with the Holy Ghost."' Deep conviction had rested 
upon all present, and under the direct influence of 
the Spirit of God, Ananias and Sapphira had made 

1 Acts 4:31. 



72 



TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



a pledge to give to the Lord the proceeds from the 
sale of certain property. 

Afterward, Ananias and Sapphira grieved the 
Holy Spirit by yielding to feelings of covetonsness. 
They began to regret their promise, and soon lost 
the sweet influence of the blessing that had warmed 
their hearts with a desire to do large things in be- 
half of the cause of Christ. They tlionght they had 
been too hasty, that they ought to reconsider their 
decision. They talked the matter over, and decided 
not to fulfil their pledge. They saw, however, that 
those who parted with their possessions to supply 
the needs of their poorer brethren, were held in high 
esteem among the believers; and ashamed to have 
their brethren know that their selfish souls grudged 
that which they had solemnly dedicated to God, they 
deliberately decided to sell their property, and pre- 
tend to give all the proceeds into the general fund, 
but really to keep a large share for themselves. Thus 
they would secure their living from the common 
store, and at the same time gain the high esteem of 
their brethren. 

But God hates hypocrisy and falsehood. Ananias 
and Sapphira practised fraud in their dealing with 
God; they lied to the Holy Spirit, and their sin was 
visited with swift and terrible judgment. When 
Ananias, came with his otfering, Peter said: ^'Ana- 
nias, why hath Satan filled thine heart to lie to the 
Holy Ghost, and to keep back part of the .price of 
the land? Whiles it remained, was it not thine 
own? and after it was sold, was it not in thine own 
power ? why hast thou conceived this thing in thine 
heart? thou hast not lied unto men, but unto God.'' 



A WARNING AGAINST HYPOCRISY 73 



Ananias hearing these words fell down, and 
gave up the ghost: and great fear came on all them 
that heard these things." 

^'Whiles it remained, was it not thine ownV^ 
Peter asked. No undue influence had been brought 
to bear upon Ananias to compel him to sacrifice his 
possessions to the general good. He had acted from 
choice. But in attempting to deceive the disciples, 
he had lied to the Almighty. 

^'It was about the space of three hours after, 
when his wife, not knowing what was done, came 
in. And Peter answered unto her. Tell me whether 
ye sold the land for so much? And she said. Yea, 
for so much. Then Peter said unto her. How is it 
that ye have agreed together to tempt the Spirit 
of the Lord! behold, the feet of them which have 
buried thy husband are at the door, and shall carry 
thee out. Then fell she down straightway at his 
feet, and yielded up the ghost: and the young men 
came in, and found her dead, and, carrying her 
forth, buried her by her husband. And great fear 
came upon all the church, and upon as many as 
heard these things." 

Infinite Wisdom saw that this signal manifes- 
tation of the wrath of God was necessary to guard 
the young church from becoming demoralized. Their 
numbers were rapidly increasing. The church would 
have been endangered if, in the rapid increase of 
converts, men and women had been added who, while 
professing to serve God, were worshiping mammon. 
This judgment testified that men cannot deceive God, 
that He detects the hidden sin of the heart, and that 
He will not be mocked. It was designed as a warn- 



74 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



big to tlie cliurcli, to lead them to avoid pretense 
and livpocrisy, and to beware of robbing God. 

Not to the early church only, but to all future 
generations, this example of Grod's hatred of covet- 
ousness, fraud, and hypocrisy, was given as a danger- 
signal. It was covetousness that Ananias and Sap- 
phira had first cherished. The desire to retain for 
themselves a part of that which they had promised 
to the Lord, led them into fraud and hypocrisy. 

God has made the xoroclamation of the gospel 
dependent upon the labors and the gifts of His 
people. Voluntary offerings and the tithe consti- 
tute the revenue of the Lord's work. Of the means 
entrusted to man, God claims a certain portion, — 
the tenth. He leaves all free to say whether or not 
they will give more than this. But when the heart 
is stirred by the influence of the Holy Spirit, and a 
vow is made to give a certain amount, the one who 
vows has no longer any right to the consecrated 
portion. Promises of this kind made to men would 
be looked upon as binding; are those not more bind- 
ing that are made to God? Are promises tried in 
the court of conscience less binding than written 
agreements of men? 

When divine light is shining into the heart with 
unusual clearness and power, habitual selfishness 
relaxes- its grasp, and there is a disposition to give 
to the cause of God. But none need think that they 
will be allowed to fulfil the promises then made, 
without a protest on the part of Satan. He is not 
pleased to see the Eedeemer's kingdom on earth 
built up. He suggests that the pledge made was 
too much, that it may cripple them in their efforts 



A WARNING AGAINST HYPOCRISY 75 



to acquire property or gratify the desires of their 
families. 

It is God who blesses men with property, and 
He does this that they may be able to give toward 
the advancement of His cause. He sends the sun- 
shine and the rain. He causes vegetation to flour- 
ish. He gives health, and the ability to acquire 
means. All our blessings come from His bountiful 
hand. In turn, He would have men and women 
show their gratitude by returning Him a portion in 
tithes and offerings, — in thank-offerings, in freewill- 
offerings, in trespass-offerings. Should means flow 
into the treasury in accordance with this divinely 
appointed plan, — a tenth of all the increase, and 
liberal offerings, — there would be an abundance for 
the advancement of the Lord's work. 

But the hearts of men become hardened through 
selfishness, and like Ananias and Sapphira, they are 
tempted to withhold part of the price, while pre- 
tending to fulfil God's requirements. Many spend 
money lavishly in self-gratification. Men and women 
consult their pleasure and gratify their taste, while 
they bring to God, almost unwillingly, a stinted of- 
fering. They forget that God will one day demand 
a strict account of how His goods have been used, 
and that He will no more accept the pittance they 
hand into the treasury than He accepted the offering 
of Ananias and Sapphira. 

From the stern punishment mxoted out to those 
perjurers, God would have us learn also how deep 
is His hatred and contempt for all hypocrisy and 
deception. In pretending that they had given all, 
Ananias and Sapphira lied to the Holy Spirit, and 



76 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



as a result, they lost this life and the life that is 
to come. The same God who punished them, to-day 
condemns all falsehood. Lying lips are an abomi- 
nation to Him. He declares that into the holy city 
^Hhere shall in no wise enter . . . anything that 
defileth, neither whatsoever worketh abomination, or 
maketh a lie.''" Let truth-telling be held with no 
loose hand or uncertain grasp. Let it become a 
part of the life. Playing fast and loose with truth, 
and dissembling to suit one's own selfish plans, 
means shipwreck of faith. ''Stand therefore, having 
your loins girt about with truth. ' ' ' He who utters 
untruths, sells his soul in a cheap market. His 
falsehoods may seem to serve in emergencies ; he 
may thus seem to make business advancement that 
he could not gain by fair dealing; but he finally 
reaches the place where he can trust no one. Him- 
self a falsifier, he has no confidence in the word of 
others. 

In the case of Ananias and Sapphira, the sin of 
fraud against God was speedily punished. The 
same sin was often repeated in the after-history 
of the church, and is committed by many in our 
time. But though it may not be attended by the 
visible manifestation of God's displeasure, it is no 
less heinous in His sight now than in the apostles' 
time. The warning has been given; God has clearly 
manifested His abhorrence of this sin; and all who 
give themselves up to hypocrisy and covetousness 
may be sure that they are destroying their own souls. 

- Eev. 21 : 27. . ^ Eph. 6 : 14. 



CHAPTER VIII 



Before the Sanhedrim 

It was the cross, that instrument of shame and 
torture, which brought hope and salvation to the 
world. The disciples were but humble men, with- 
out wealth, and with no weapon but the word of 
God; yet in Christ's strength they went forth to 
tell the wonderful story of the manger and the 
cross, and to triumph over all opposition. Without 
earthly honor or recognition, they were heroes of 
faith. From their lips came words of divine elo- 
quence that shook the world. 

In Jerusalem, where the deepest prejudice ex- 
isted, and where the most confused ideas prevailed 
in regard to Him who had been crucified as a male- 
factor, the disciples continued to speak with bold- 
ness the words of life, setting before the Jews the 
work and mission of Christ, His crucifixion, resur- 
rection, and ascension. Priests and rulers heard 
with amazement the clear, bold testimony of the 
apostles. The power of the risen Saviour had in- 

TMs chapter is based on Acts 5:12-42. 

(77) 



78 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



deed fallen on the disciples, and tlieir work was ac- 
companied by signs and miracles that daily increased 
the number of believers. Along the. streets where 
the disciples were to pass, the people laid their sick 
^'on beds and conches, that at the least the shadow 
of Peter passing by might overshadow some of 
them.'' Here also were brought those vexed with 
unclean spirits. The crowds gathered round them, 
and those who were healed shouted the praises of 
God, and glorified the name of the Redeemer. 

The priests and rulers saw that Christ was 
extolled above them. As the Sadducees, who did 
not believe in a resurrection, heard the apostles de- 
claring that Christ had risen from the dead, they 
were enraged, realizing that if the apostles were 
allowed to preach a risen Saviour, and to work mir- 
acles in His name, the doctrine that there would be 
no resurrection would be rejected by all, and the 
sect of the Sadducees would soon become extinct. 
The Pharisees were angry as they perceived that 
the tendency of the disciples' teaching was to un- 
dermine the Jewish ceremonies, and make the sac- 
rificial offerings of no effect. 

Plitherto all the efforts made to suppress this 
new teaching had been in vain; but now both Sad- 
ducees and Pharisees determined that the work of 
the disciples should be stopped, for it was proving 
them guilty of the death of Jesus. Filled with 
indignation, the priests laid violent hands on Peter 
and John, and put them in the common prison. 

The leaders in the Jewish nation had signally 
failed of fulfilling God's purpose for His chosen 
people. Those whom the Lord had made the de- 



BEFORE THE SANHEDRIM 



79 



positaries of truth had proved unfaithful to their 
trust, and God chose others to do His work. In 
their blindness, these leaders now gave full sway to 
what they called righteous indignation against the 
ones who were setting aside their cherished doc- 
trines. They would not admit even the possibility 
that they themselves did not rightly understand the 
Word, or that they had misinterpreted or misapplied 
the Scriptures. They acted like men who had lost 
their reason. What right have these teachers, they 
said, some of them mere fishermen, to present ideas 
contrary to the doctrines that we have taught the 
people! Being determined to suppress the teaching 
of these ideas, they imprisoned those who were pre- 
senting them. 

The disciples were not intimidated or cast down 
by this treatment. The Holy Spirit brought to 
their minds the words spoken by Christ: ^^Tlie serv- 
ant is not greater than his lord. If they have per- 
secuted Me, they will also persecute you; if they 
have kept My saying, they will keep yours also. 
But all these things will they do unto you for My 
name's sake, because they know not Him that sent 
Me.'' ''They shall put you out of the synagogues: 
yea, the time cometli, that whosoever killeth you will 
think that he doetli God service." ''These things 
have I told you, that when the time shall come, ye 
may remember that I told you of them. ' ' ' 

The God of heaven, the mighty Ruler of the uni- 
verse, took the matter of the imprisonment of the 
disciples into His own hands; for men were warring 
against His work. By night the angel of the Lord 

\John 15:20,21; 16:2,4. 

6 — Acts 



80 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



opened tlie prison doors, and said to tlie disciples, 
''Go, stand and speak in the temple to the people 
all the words of this life." This command was 
directly contrary to the order given by the Jewish 
rnlers; bnt did the apostles say, We cannot do this 
until we have consulted the magistrates, and re- 
ceived permission from them? No; God had said, 
"Go," and they obeyed. "They entered into the 
temple early in the morning, and taught." 

When Peter and John appeared among the be- 
lievers, and recounted how the angel had led them 
directly through the band of soldiers guarding the 
prison, bidding them resume the work that had been 
interrupted, the brethren were tilled with amazement 
and joy. 

In the meantime the high priest and those with 
him had "called the council together, and all the 
senate of the children of Israel." The priests and 
rulers had decided to fix upon the disciples the 
charge of insurrection, to accuse them of murder- 
ing Ananias and Sapphira, and of conspiring to de- 
prive the priests of their authority. They hoped so 
to excite the mob that it would take the matter in 
hand, and deal with the disciples as it had dealt with 
Jesus. They were aware that many who did not 
accept the teachings of Christ were weary of the 
arbitrary rule of the Jewish authorities, and anxious 
for some change. The priests feared that if these 
dissatisfied ones were to accept the truths pro- 
claimed by the apostles, and were to acknowledge 
Jesus as the Messiah, the anger of the entire people 
would be raised against the religious leaders, who 
would then be made to answer for the murder of 



BEFORE THE SANHEDBUl 



81 



Christ. Tliey decided to take strong measures to 
prevent this. 

When they sent for the prisoners to be bronght 
before them, great was their amazement at the 
word brought back, that the prison doors were found 
to be securely bolted, and the guard stationed before 
them, but that the prisoners were nowhere to be 
found. 

Soon the astonishing report came, Behold, the 
men whom ye put in prison are standing in the tem- 
ple, and teaching the people. Then went the captain 
with the officers, and brought them without violence: 
for they feared the people, lest they should have been 
stoned. ' ' 

Although the apostles were miraculously deliv- 
ered from prison, they were not saved from ex- 
amination and punishment. Christ had said when 
He was with them, ' ' Take heed to yourselves : for 
they shall deliver you up to councils. ' ' ' By send- 
ing an angel to deliver them, God had given them 
a token of His love, and an assurance of His pres- 
ence. It was now their part to suffer for the sake 
of the One whose gospel they were preaching. 

In the history of prophets and apostles, are 
many noble examples of loyalty to God. Christ's 
witnesses have endured imprisonment, torture, and 
death itself, rather than break God's commands. The 
record left by Peter and John is as heroic as any 
in the gospel dispensation. As they stood for the 
second time before the men who seemed bent on their 
destruction, no fear or hesitation could be discerned 
in their words or attitude. And when the high priest 
said, ''Did we not straitly command you that ye 

2 Mark 13 : 9. 



82 



THE ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES 



should not teacli in this name? and, behold, ye have 
filled Jerusalem with your doctrine, and intend to 
bring this man's blood upon us," Peter answered, 
^^We ought to obey God rather than men." It was 
an angel from heaven who delivered them from 
prison, and bade them teach in the temple. In fol- 
lowing his directions they were obeying the divine 
command, and this they must continue to do, at 
whatever cost to themselves. 

Then the spirit of inspiration came upon the 
disciples; the accused became the accusers, charg- 
ing the murder of Christ upon those who composed 
the council. ''The God of our fathers raised up 
Jesus," Peter declared, "whom ye slew and hanged 
on a tree. Him hath God exalted with His right 
hand to be a Prince and a Saviour, for to give re- 
pentance to Israel, and forgiveness of sins. And 
we are Plis witnesses of these things; and so is also 
the Holy Ghost, whom God hath given to them that 
obey Him." 

So enraged were the Jews at these words that 
they decided to take the law into their own hands, 
and without further trial, or without authority from 
the Eoman officers, to put the prisoners to death. 
Already guilty of the blood of Christ, they were now 
eager to stain their hands with the blood of His 
disciples. 

But in the council there was one man who recog- 
nized the voice of God in the words spoken by the 
disciples. This was Gamaliel, a Pharisee of good 
reputation, and a man of learning and high posi- 
tion. His clear intellect saw that the violent step 
contemplated by the priests would lead to terrible 



BEFORE THE SAXHEDEni 



83 



consequences. Before addressing those present, lie 
requested tliat the prisoners be removed. He well 
knew the elements he had to deal with; he knew that 
the murderers of Christ would hesitate at nothing 
in order to carry out their purpose. 

He then spoke with great deliberation and calm- 
ness, saying: ''Ye men of Israel, take heed to your- 
selves what ye intend to do as touching these men. 
For before these days rose up Theudas, boasting 
himself to be somebody; to whom a number of men, 
about four hundred, joined themselves.: who was 
slain; and all, as many as obeyed him, were scat- 
tered, and brought to naught. After this man rose 
up Judas of Galilee in the days of the taxing, and 
drew away much people after him: he also perished; 
and all, even as many as obeyed him, were dispersed. 
And now I say unto you, Eefrain from these men, 
and let them alone: for if this counsel or this work 
be of men, it will come to naught: but if it be of 
God, ye cannot overthrow it; lest haply ye be found 
even to fight against God." 

The priests saw the reasonableness of these views, 
and were obliged to agree with Gamaliel. Yet their 
prejudice and hatred could hardly be restrained. 
Very reluctantly, after beating the disciples, and 
charging them again at the peril of their lives to 
preach no more in the name of Jesus, they released 
them. ''And they departed from the presence of 
the council, rejoicing that they were counted worthy 
to suffer shame for His name. And daily in the 
temple, and in every house, they ceased not to 
teach and preach Jesus Christ.'' 



84 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



Shortly before His crucifixion, Clirist had be- 
queathed to His disciples a legacy of peace. "Peace 
I leave with you," He said, "My peace I give unto 
you: not as the world giveth, give I unto you. Let 
not your heart be troubled, neither let it be afraid. ' ' ' 
This peace is not the peace that comes through con- 
formity to the world. Christ never purchased peace 
by compromise with evil. The peace that Christ left 
His disciples is internal rather than external, and 
was ever to remain with His witnesses through 
strife and contention. 

Christ said of Himself, "Think not that I am 
come to send peace on earth: I came not to send 
peace, but a sword. ' ' ' The Prince of Peace, He 
was yet the cause of division. He who came to 
proclaim glad tidings and to create hope and joy in 
the hearts of the children of men, oj)ened a contro- 
versy that burns deep and arouses intense passion 
in the human heart. And He warns His followers, 
"In the world ye shall have tribulation." "They 
shall lay their hands on you, and persecute you, de- 
livering you up to the synagogues, and into prisons, 
being brought before kings and rulers for My name's 
sake." "Ye shall be betrayed both by parents, and 
brethren, and kinsfolks, and friends ; and some of 
you shall they cause to be put to death. ' ' 

This prophecy has been fulfilled in a marked 
manner. Every indignity, reproach, and cruelty 
that Satan could instigate 'human hearts to devise, 
has been visited upon the followers of Jesus. And 
it will be again fulfilled in a marked manner; for 
the carnal heart is still at enmity with the law of 

^John 14:27. *Matt.lO:34. ^ John 16 : 33 ; Luke 21 : 12, 16. 



BEFORE TEE SANHEDRIM 



85 



God, and will not be subject to its commands. The 
world is no more in harmony with the principles of 
Christ to-day than it was in the days of the apostles. 
The same hatred that prompted the cry, "Crucify 
Him! crucify Him!" the same hatred that led to 
the persecution of the disciples, still works in the 
children of disobedience. The same spirit which in 
the Dark Ages consigned men and women to prison, 
to exile, and to death, which conceived the exquisite 
torture of the Inquisition, which planned and exe- 
cuted the massacre of St. Bartholomew, and which 
kindled the fires of Smithfield, is still at work with 
malignant energy in unregenerate hearts. The his- 
tory of truth has ever been the record of a struggle 
between right and wrong. The proclamation of the 
gospel has ever been carried forward in this world 
in the face of opposition, peril, loss, and sutfering. 

What was the strength of those who in the past 
have suffered persecution for Christ's sake! It 
was union with Grod, union with the Holy Spirit, 
union with Christ. Reproach and persecution have 
separated many from earthly friends, but never from 
the love of Christ. Never is the tempest-tried soul 
more dearly loved by His Saviour than when he is 
suffering reproach for the truth's sake. ''I will 
love him," Christ said, "and will manifest Myself 
to Him."' When for the truth's sake the believer 
stands at the bar of earthly tribunals, Christ stands 
by his side. When he is confined within prison walls, 
Christ manifests Himself to him, and cheers his 
heart with His love. A'\^en he suffers death for 
Christ's sake, the Saviour says to him, They may 

^John 14:21. 



86 



TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



kill the body, but tliey cannot hurt tlie soul. '^Be 
of good cheer; I have overcome the world. ^^Fear 
thou not; for I am with thee: be not dismayed; for 
I am thy God: I will strengthen thee; yea, I will 
help thee; yea, I will uphold thee with the right 
hand of My righteousness.'^' 

^^They that trust in the Lord shall be as Mount 
Zion, which cannot be removed, but abideth forever. 
As the mountains are round about Jerusalem, so the 
Lord is round about His people from henceforth even 
forever.'' ''He shall redeem their soul from deceit 
and violence : and precious shall their blood be in His 
sight. " ' 

''The Lord of hosts shall defend them; . . . the 
Lord their God shall save them in that day as the 
flock of His people: for they shall be as the stones 
of a crown, lifted up as an ensign upon His land. ' ' ' 

^ John 16:33; Isa. 41:10. « Ps. 125:1-3; 72:14. « Zech. 9:15,16. 



CHAPTER IX 



The Seven Deacons 

^'In those days, when the number of the disciples 
was multiplied, there arose a murmuring of the 
Grecians against the Hebrews, because their widows 
were neglected in the daily ministration.'' 

The early church was made up of many classes 
of people, of various nationalities. At the time of 
the outpouring of the Holy Spirit at Pentecost, 
^Hhere were dwelling at Jerusalem Jews, devout 
men, out of every nation under heaven. ' ' ' Among 
those of the Hebrew faith who were gathered at 
Jerusalem, were some commonly known as Grecians, 
between whom and the Jews of Palestine there had 
long existed distrust and even antagonism. 

The hearts of those who had been converted un- 
der the labors of the apostles, were softened and 
united by Christian love. Despite former prejudices, 
all were in harmony with one another. Satan knew 
that so long as this union continued to exist, he 

*Aets 2:5. 
This chapter is based on Acts 6 : 1-7. 

(87) 



88 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



would be powerless to check the progress of gospel 
truth; and he sought to take advantage of former 
habits of thought, in the hope that thereby he might 
be able to introduce into the church elements of 
disunion. 

Thus it came to pass that as disciples were mul- 
tiplied, the enemy succeeded in arousing the sus- 
picions of some who had formerly been in the habit 
of looking with jealousy on their brethren in the 
faith, and of finding fault with their spiritual leaders ; 
and so ''there arose a murmuring of the Grecians 
against the Hebrews.'' The cause of complaint was 
an alleged neglect of the Greek widows in the daily 
distribution of assistance. Any inequality would 
have been contrary to the spirit of the gospel, yet 
Satan had succeeded in arousing suspicion. Prompt 
measures must now be taken to remove all occasion 
for dissatisfaction, lest the enemy triumph in his 
effort to bring about a division among the believers. 

The disciples of Jesus had reached a crisis in 
their experience. Under the wise leadership of the 
apostles, who labored unitedly in the power of the 
Holy Spirit, the work committed to the gospel mes- 
sengers was developing rapidly. The church was 
continually enlarging, and this growth in membership 
brought increasingly heavy burdens upon those in 
charge. No one man, or even one set of men, could 
continue to bear these burdens alone, without im- 
periling the future prosperity of the church. There 
was necessity for a further distribution of the re- 
sponsibilities which had been borne so faithfully by 
a few during the earlier days of the church. The 
apostles must now take an important step in the 



TEE SEVEN DEACONS 



89 



perfecting of gospel order in the church, by laying 
upon others some of the burdens thus far borne by 
themselves. 

Summoning a meeting of the believers, the apos- 
tles were led by the Holy Spirit to outline a plan 
for the better organization of all the working forces 
of the church. The time had come, the apostles 
stated, when the spiritual leaders having the over- 
sight of the church should be relieved from the task 
of distributing to the poor and from similar burdens, 
so that they might be free to carry forward the work 
of preaching the gospel. '^Wherefore, brethren," 
they said, ''look ye out among you seven men of 
honest report, full of the Holy Ghost and wisdom, 
whom we may appoint over this business. But we 
will give ourselves continually to prayer, and to the 
ministry of the word." This advice was followed, 
and by prayer and the laying on of hands, seven 
chosen men were solemnly set apart for their duties 
as deacons. 

The appointment of the seven to take the over- 
sight of special lines of work, proved a great blessing 
to the church. These officers gave careful consid- 
eration to individual needs as well as to the general 
financial interests of the church; and by their pru- 
dent management and their godly example, they were 
an important aid to their fellow-officers in binding 
together the various interests of the church into 
a united whole. 

That this step was in the order of God, is re- 
vealed in the immediate results for good that were 
seen. ''The word of God increased; and the num- 
ber of the disciples multiplied in Jerusalem greatly; 



90 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



and a great company of tlie priests were obedient to 
the faith." This ingathering of souls was due both 
to the greater freedom secured by the apostles," and 
to the zeal and power shown by the seven deacons. 
The fact that these brethren had been ordained for 
the special work of looking after the needs of the 
poor, did not exclude them from teaching the faith. 
On the contrar}^, they were fully qualified to instruct 
others in the truth, and they engaged in the work 
with great earnestness and success. 

To the early church had been entrusted a con- 
stantly enlarging work, — that of establishing centers 
of light and blessing wherever there were honest 
souls willing to give themselves to the service of 
Christ. The proclamation of the gospel was to be 
world-wide in its extent, and the messengers of the 
cross could not hope to fulfil their important mis- 
sion unless they should remain united in the bonds 
of Christian unity, and thus reveal to the world that 
they were one with Christ in Grod. Had not their 
divine Leader prayed to the Father, ''Keep through 
Thine own name those whom Thou hast given Me, 
that they may be one, as we are"! And had He 
not declared of His disciples, ' ' The world hath hated 
them, because they are not of the world"! Had He 
not pleaded with the Father that they might be 
''made perfect in one," "that the world may be- 
lieve that Thou hast sent Me"!' Their spiritual 
life and power was dependent on a close connection 
with the One by whom they had been commissioned 
to preach the gospel. 

Only as they were united with Christ, could the 
disciples hope to have the accompanying power of 

2 John 17:11, 14, 23, 21. 



THE SEVEN DEACONS 



91 



the Holy Spirit, and the co-operation of angels of 
heaven. With the help of these divine agencies, they 
would present before the world a united front, and 
would be victorious in the conflict they were com- 
pelled to wage unceasingly against the powers of 
darkness. As they should continue to labor unitedly, 
heavenly messengers would go before them, opening 
the way; hearts would be prepared for the reception 
of truth, and many would be won to Christ. So long 
as they remained united, the church would go forth 
^^fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as 
an army with banners. ' ' ' Nothing could withstand 
her onward progress. The church would advance 
from victory to victory, gloriously fulfilling her di- 
vine mission of proclaiming the gospel to the world. 

The organization of the church at Jerusalem was 
to serve as a model for the organization of churches 
in every other place where messengers of truth 
should win converts to the gospel. Those to whom 
was given the responsibility of the general over- 
sight of the church, were not to lord it over God's 
heritage, but, as wise shepherds, were to "feed the 
flock of God, . . . being ensamples to the flock ; ' ' * 
and the deacons were to be "men of honest report, 
full of the Holy Ghost and wisdom." These men 
were to take their position unitedly on the side of 
right, and to maintain it with firmness and decision. 
Thus they would have a uniting influence upon the 
entire flock. 

Later in the history of the early church, when in 
various parts of the world many groups of believers 
had been formed into churches, the organization of 
the church was further perfected, so that order and 

3 Cant. 6:10. - * 1 Peter 5 : 2, 3. 



92 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



liarmonious action might be maintained. Every 
member was exhorted to act well his part. Each was 
to make a wise use of the talents entrusted to him. 
Some were endowed by the Holy Spirit with special 
gifts, — ''first apostles, secondarily prophets, thirdly 
teachers, after that miracles, then gifts of healings, 
helps, governments, diversities of tongues. ' ' ' But 
all these classes of workers were to labor in harmony. 

''There are diversities of gifts, but the same 
Spirit. And there are differences of administra- 
tions, but the same Lord. And there are diversities 
of operations, but it is the same God which worketh 
all in all. But the manifestation of the Spirit is 
given to every man to profit withal. For to one is 
given by the Spirit the word of wisdom; to another 
the word of knowledge by the same Spirit; to an- 
other faith by the same Spirit; to another the gifts 
of healing by the same Spirit; to another the work- 
ing of miracles; to another prophecy; to another 
discerning of spirits; to another divers kinds of 
tongues; to another the interpretation of tongues: 
but all these worketh that one and the selfsame 
Spirit, dividing to every man severally as He will. 
For as the body is one, and hath many members, 
and all the members of that one body, being many, 
are one body : so also is Christ. ' ' ' 

Solemn are the responsibilities resting upon those 
who are called to act as leaders in the church of 
God on earth. In the days of the theocracy, when 
Moses was endeavoring to carry alone burdens so 
heavy that he would soon have worn away under 
them, he was counseled by Jethro to plan for a wise 

^1 Cor. 12:28. ^ Cor. 12 : 4-12. 



THE SEVEN DEACONS 



93 



distribution of responsibilities. ''Be tliou for the 
people to Godward," Jetliro advised, "that thou 
mayest bring the causes unto God: and thou shalt 
teach them ordinances and laws, and shalt show 
them the way wherein they must walk, and the work 
that they must do." Jethro further advised that 
men be appointed to act as "rulers of thousands, 
and rulers of hundreds, rulers of fifties, and rulers 
of tens." These were to be "able men, such as fear 
God, men of truth, hating covetousness." They were 
to "judge the people at all seasons," thus relieving 
Moses of the wearing responsibility of giving con- 
sideration to many minor matters that could be dealt 
with wisely by consecrated helpers. 

The time and strength of those who in the proyi- 
dence of God have been placed in leading positions 
of responsibility in the church, should be spent in 
dealing with the weightier matters demanding special 
isdom and largeness of heart. It is not in the 
der of God that such men should be appealed to for 
he adjustment of minor matters that others are 
well qualified to handle. "Every great matter they 
shall bring unto thee," Jethro proposed to Moses, 
"but every small matter they shall judge: so shall 
it be easier for thyself, and they shall bear the 
burden with thee. If thou shalt do this thing, and 
God command thee so, then thou shalt be able to 
endure, and all this people shall also go to their 
place in peace." 

In harmony with this plan, "Moses chose able 
men out of all Israel, and made them heads over 
the people, rulers of thousands, rulers of hundreds, 
rulers of fifties, and rulers of tens. And they 



94 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



judged the people at all seasons : the hard causes 
they brought unto Moses, but every small matter 
they judged themselves. ' ' ' 

Later, when choosing seventy elders to share 
with him the responsibilities of leadership, Moses 
was careful to select, as his helpers, men possess- 
ing dignity, sound judgment, and experience. In 
his charge to these elders at the time of- their or- 
dination, he outlined some of the qualifications that 
fit a man to be a wise ruler in the church. "Hear 
the causes between jowc brethren,'' said Moses, 
"and judge righteously between every man and his 
brother, and the stranger that is with him. Ye 
shall not respect persons in judgment; but ye shall 
hear the small as well as the great; ye shall not be 
afraid of the face of man; for the judgment is 
God's." ^ 

King David, toward the close of his reign, de- 
livered a solemn charge to those bearing the bur- 
den of the work of God in his day. Summoning to 
Jerusalem "all the princes of Israel, the princes of 
the tribes, and the captains of the companies that 
ministered to the king by course, and the captains 
over the thousands, and captains over the hun- 
dreds, and the stewards over all the substance and 
possession of the king, and of his sons, with the of- 
ficers, and with the mighty men, and with all the 
valiant men," the aged king solemnly charged them, 
"in the sight of all Israel the congregation of the 
Lord, and in the audience of our God," to "keep 
and seek for all the commandments of the Lord 
your God."' 

^Ex. 18:19-26. « Dent. 1 :16, 17. ^ Chron. 28 :1, 8. 



THE SEVEN DEACONS 



95 



To Solomon, as one called to occupy a position 
of leading responsibility, David gave a special 
charge: ^^Thou, Solomon my son, know tliou the 
God of thy father, and serve Him with a perfect 
heart and with a willing mind: for the Lord search- 
eth all hearts, and understandeth all the imagina- 
tions of the thoughts : if thou seek Him, He will be 
found of thee; but if thou forsake Him, He will 
cast thee off forever. Take heed now; for the Lord 
hath chosen thee: ... be strong."'" 

The same principles of piety and justice that 
were to guide the rulers among God's people in the 
time of Moses and of David, were also to be fol- 
lowed by those given the oversight of the newly 
organized church of God in the gospel dispensa- 
tion. In the work of setting things in order in all 
the churches, and ordaining suitable men to act as 
officers, the apostles held to the high standards of 
leadership outlined in the Old Testament Scriptures. 
They maintained that he who is called to stand in 
a position of leading responsibility in the church, 
^^must be blameless, as the steward of God; not 
self-willed, not soon angry, not given to wine, no 
striker, not ^ven to filthy lucre; but a lover of hos- 
pitality, a lover of good men, sober, just, holy, tem- 
perate; holding fast the faithful word as he hath 
been taught, that he may be able by sound doctrine 
both to exhort- and to convince the gainsay ers. " " 

The order that was maintained in the early 
Christian church, made it possible for them to move 
forward solidly, as a well-disciplined army, clad with 
the armor of God. The companies of believers, 

1 Chron. 28 : 9, 10. " Titus 1 : 7-9. 



7 — Acts 



96 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



though scattered over a large territory, were all 
memhers of one body; all moved in concert, and in 
harmony with one another. When dissension arose 
in a local church, as later it did arise in Antioch 
and elsewhere, and the believers were unable to come 
to an agreement among themselves, such matters 
were not permitted to create a division in the church, 
but were referred to a general council of the entire 
body of believers, made up of appointed delegates 
from the various local churches, with the apostles 
and elders in positions of leading responsibility. 
Thus the efforts of Satan to attack the church in 
isolated places, were met by concerted action on 
the part of all; and the plans of the enemy to dis- 
rupt and destroy were thwarted. 

"God is not the author of confusion, but of 
peace, as in all churches of the saints."" He re- 
quires that order and system be observed in the con- 
duct of church affairs to-day, no less than in the 
days of old. He desires His work to be carried 
forward with thoroughness and exactness, so that 
He may place upon it the seal of His approval. 
Christian is to be united with Christian, church with 
church, the human instrumentality co-operating with 
the divine, every agency subordinate to the Holy 
Spirit, and all combined in giving to the world the 
good tidings of the grace of God. 

"1 Cor. 14:33. 



CHAPTER X 



The First Christian Martyr 

Stephen, the foremost of the seven deacons, was 
a man of deep piety and broad faith. Though a 
Jew by birth, he spoke the Greek language, and 
was familiar with the customs and manners of the 
Greeks. He therefore found opportunity to preach 
the gospel in the synagogues of the Greek Jews. 
He was very active in the cause of Christ, and 
boldly proclaimed his faith. Learned rabbis and 
doctors of the law engaged in public discussion with 
him, confidently expecting an easy victory. But 
''they were not able to resist the wisdom and the 
spirit by which he spake.'' Not only did he speak 
in the power of the Holy Spirit, but it was plain 
that he was a student of the prophecies, and learned 
in all matters of the law. He ably defended the 
truths that he advocated, and utterly defeated his 
opponents. To him was the promise fulfilled, "Settle 
it therefore in your hearts, not to meditate before 
what ye shall answer: for I will give you a mouth 

This chapter is based on Acts 6:5-15; chap. 7. 

(97) 



98 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLE& 



and wisdom, which all your adversaries shall not 
be able to gainsay nor resist. " ' 

As the priests and rulers saw the power that 
attended the preaching- of Stephen, they were filled 
with bitter hatred. Instead of yielding to the evi- 
dence that he presented, they determined to silence 
his voice by putting him to death. On several occa- 
sions, they had bribed the Eoman authorities to 
pass over without comment instances where the Jews 
had taken the law into their own hands, and had 
tried, condemned, and executed prisoners in accord- 
ance with their national custom. The enemies of 
Stephen did not doubt that they could again pursue 
such a course without danger to themselves. They 
determined to risk the consequences, and therefore 
seized Stephen, and brought him before the San- 
hedrim council for trial. 

Learned Jews from the surrounding countries 
were summoned for the purpose of refuting the ar- 
guments of the prisoner. Saul of Tarsus was pres- 
ent, and took a leading part against Stephen. He 
brought the weight of eloquence and the logic of the 
rabbis to bear upon the case, to convince the people 
that Stephen was preaching delusive and dangerous 
doctrines; but in Stephen he met one who had a 
full understanding of the purpose of God in the 
spreading of the gospel to other nations. 

Because the priests and rulers could not prevail 
against the clear, calm wisdom of Stephen, they de- 
termined to make an example of him; and while thus 
satisfying their revengeful hatred, they would pre- 
vent others, through fear, from adopting his belief. 
Witnesses were hired to bear false testimony that 

1 Luke 21 : 14, 15. 



I 

TUB FIRST CBBISTIAN MARTYR 99 

they had heard him speak blasphemous words against 
the temple and the law. '^We have heard him say,'' 
these witnesses declared, ^Hhat this Jesus of Naza- 
reth shall destroy this place, and shall change the 
customs which Moses delivered us." 

As Stephen stood face to face with his judges to 
answer to the charge of blasphemy, a holy radiance 
shone upon his countenance, and "all that sat in the 
council, looking steadfastly on him, saw his face as 
it had been the face of an angel." Many who be- 
held this light trembled and veiled their faces, but 
the stubborn unbelief and prejudice of the rulers 
did not waver. 

When Stephen was questioned as to the truth of 
the charges against him, he began his defense in a 
clear, thrilling voice, which rang through the coun- 
cil hall. In words that held the assembly spellbound, 
he proceeded to rehearse the history of the chosen 
people of God. He showed a thorough knowledge of 
the Jewish economy, and the spiritual interpreta- 
tion of it, now made manifest through Christ. He 
repeated the words of Moses that foretold of the 
Messiah: "A Prophet shall the Lord your God raise 
up unto you of your brethren, like unto me; Him 
shall ye hear." He made plain his own loyalty to 
God and to the Jewish faith, while he showed that 
the law in which the Jews trusted for salvation had 
not been able to save Israel from idolatry. He con- 
nected Jesus Christ with all the Jewish history. He 
referred to the building of the temple by Solomon, 
and to the words of both Solomon and Isaiah: 
"Howbeit the Most High dwelleth not in temples 
made with hands; as saitli the prophet. Heaven is 



100 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 

My throne, and earth is My footstool: what house 
will ye build Me? saith the Lord: or what is the 
place of My rest! Hath not My hand made all these 
things 1 ' ' 

When Stephen reached this point, there was a 
tumult among the people. When he connected Christ 
with the prophecies, and spoke as he did of the 
temple, the priest, pretending to be horror-stricken, 
rent his robe. To Stephen, this act was a signal that 
his voice would soon be silenced forever. He saw 
the resistance that met his words, and knew that he 
was giving his last testimony. Although in the midst 
of his sermon, he abruptly concluded it. 

Suddenly breaking away from the train of his- 
tory that he was following, and turning upon his 
infuriated judges, he cried: ''Ye stiff-necked and 
uncircumcised in heart and ears, ye do always resist 
the Holy Ghost: as your fathers did, so do ye. Which 
of the prophets have not your fathers persecuted! 
and they have slain them which showed before of the 
coming of the Just One; of whom ye have been now 
the betrayers and murderers: who have received 
the law by the disposition of angels, and have not 
kept it." 

At this, priests and rulers were beside them- 
selves with anger. Acting more like beasts of prey 
than human beings, they rushed upon Stephen, gnash- 
ing their teeth. In the cruel faces about him, the 
prisoner read his fate; but he did not waver. For 
him tlie fear of death was gone. For him the en- 
raged priests and the excited mob had no terror. 
The scene before him faded from his vision. To him, 
the gates of heaven were ajar, and looking in, he saw 



THE FIRST CHRISTIAN MARTYR 101 



the glory of the courts of God, and Christ, as if just 
risen from His throne, standing ready to sustain 
His servant. In words of triumph, Stephen ex- 
claimed. Behold, I see the heavens opened, and the 
Son of man standing on the right hand of God.'' 

As he described the glorious scene upon which 
his eyes were gazing, it was more than his perse- 
cutors could endure. Stopping their ears, that they 
might not hear his words, and uttering loud cries, 
they ran furiously upon him with one accord, ^'and 
cast him out of the city." "And they stoned 
Stephen, calling upon God, and saying. Lord Jesus, 
receive my spirit. And he kneeled down, and cried 
with a loud voice. Lord, lay not this sin to their 
charge. And when he had said this, he fell asleep." 

No legal sentence had been passed upon Stephen, 
but the Eoman authorities were bribed by large sums 
of money to make no investigation into the case. 

The martyrdom of Stephen made a deep impres- 
sion upon all who witnessed it. The memory of the 
signet of God upon his face ; his words, which touched 
the very souls of those who heard them, remained 
in the minds of the beholders, and testified to the 
truth of that which he had proclaimed. His death 
was a sore trial to the church, but it resulted in the 
conviction of Saul, who could not efface from his 
memory the faith and constancy of the martyr, and 
the glory that had rested on his countenance. 

At the scene of Stephen's trial and death, Saul 
had seemed to be imbued with a frenzied zeal. Aft- 
erward he was angered by his own secret convic- 
tion that Stephen had been honored by God at the 
very time when he was dishonored by men. Saul 



102 



TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



continued to persecute the cliurcli of God, hunting 
them down, seizing them in their houses, and de- 
livering them up to the priests and rulers for im- 
prisonment and death. His zeal in carrying forward 
this persecution brought terror to the Christians at 
Jerusalem. The Eoman authorities made no special 
effort to stay the cruel work, and secretly aided the 
Jews, in order to conciliate them, and to secure their 
favor. 

After the death of Stephen, Saul was elected a 
member of the Sanhedrim council, in consideration 
of the part he had acted on that occasion. For a 
time he was a mighty instrument in the hands of 
Satan to carry out his rebellion against the Son of 
God. But soon this relentless persecutor was to be 
employed in building up the church that he was now 
tearing down. A Mightier than Satan had chosen 
Saul to take the place of the martyred Stephen, to 
preach and suffer for His nam_e, and to spread far 
and wide the tidings of salvation through His blood. 




CHAPTER XI 



The Gospel in Samaria 

Aftek the death of Stephen, there arose against 
the believers in Jerusalem a persecution so relent- 
less that ''they were all scattered abroad throughout 
the regions of Judea and Samaria.'^ Saul ''made 
havoc of the church, entering into every house, and 
haling men and women committed them to prison." 
Of his zeal in this cruel work he said at a later date: 
"I verily thought with myself, that I ought to do 
many things contrary to the name of Jesus of Naza- 
reth. Which thing I also did in Jerusalem: and 
many of the saints did I shut up in prison. . . . And 
I punished them oft in every synagogue, and com- 
pelled them to blaspheme; and being exceedingly mad 
against them, I persecuted them even unto strange 
cities.'' That Stephen was not the only one who suf- 
fered death may be seen from Saul's own words, 
"And when they were put to death, I gave my voice 
against them. ' ' ' 

^ Acts 26 : 9-11. 
This chapter is based on Acts 8. 

(103) 



104 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



At this time of peril, Nicodemiis came forward in 
fearless avowal of his faith in the crucified Saviour. 
Nicodemus was a member of the Sanhedrim, and with 
others had been stirred by the teaching of Jesus. 
As he had witnessed Christ's wonderful works, the 
conviction had fastened itself upon his mind that this 
was the Sent of God. Too proud openly to acknowl- 
edge himself in sympathy with the Galilean Teacher, 
he had sought a secret interview. In this interview, 
Jesus had unfolded to him the plan of salvation, and 
His mission to the world; yet still Nicodemus had 
hesitated. He hid the truth in his heart, and for 
three years there was little apparent fruit. But while 
Nicodemus had not publicly acknowledged Christ, he 
had in the Sanhedrim council repeatedly thwarted the 
schemes of the priests to destroy Him. When at last 
Christ had been lifted up on the cross, Nicodemus 
remembered the words that He had spoken to him in 
the night interview on the Mount of Olives, ''As 
Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, even 
so must the Son of man be lifted up;"' and he saw 
in Jesus the world's Eedeemer. 

With Joseph of Arimathea, Nicodemus had borne 
the expense of the burial of Jesus. The disciples 
had been afraid to show themselves openly as Christ's 
followers, but Nicodemus and Joseph had come boldly 
to their aid. The help of these rich and honored men 
was greatly needed in. that hour of darkness. They 
had been able to do for their dead Master what it 
would have been impossible for the poor disciples to 
do ; and their wealth and influence had protected them, 
in a great measure, from the malice of the priests 
and rulers. 

^ John 3:14. 



THE GOSPEL IX SA3IARIA 



105 



Now, when the Jews were trying to destroy the 
infant church, Nicodemns came forward in its defense. 
No longer cautious and questioning, he encouraged 
the faith of the disciples, and used his wealth in 
helping to sustain the church at Jerusalem and in ad- 
vancing the work of the gospel. Those who in other 
days had paid him reverence, now scorned and per- 
secuted him; and he became poor in this world's 
goods ; yet he faltered not in the defense of his faith. 

The persecution that came upon the church in 
Jerusalem resulted in giving a great impetus to the 
work of the gospel. Success had attended the minis- 
try of the word in that place, and there was danger 
that the disciples would linger there too long, un- 
mindful of the Saviour's commission to go to all the 
world. Forgetting that strength to resist evil is 
best gained by aggressive service, they began to think 
that they had no work so important as that of shield- 
ing the church in Jerusalem from the attacks of the 
enemy. Instead of educating the new converts to 
carry the gospel to those who had not heard it, they 
were in danger of taking a course that would lead 
all to be satisfied with what had been accomplished. 
To scatter His re|)resentatives abroad, where they 
could work for others, God permitted persecution to 
come upon them. Driven from Jerusalem, the be- 
lievers "went everywhere preaching the word." 

Among those to whom the Saviour had given the 
commission, ''Go ye therefore, and teach all na- 
tions,"' were many from the humbler walks of life, — 
men and women who had learned to love their Lord, 
and who had determined to follow His example of 
unselfish service. To these lowly ones, as well as 

^Matt. 28:19. 



106 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



to the disciples who had been with the Saviour dur- 
ing His earthly ministry, had been given a precious 
trust. They were to carry to the world the glad 
tidings of salvation through Christ. 

When they were scattered by persecution, they 
went forth filled with missionary zeal. They realized 
the responsibility of their mission. They knew that 
they held in their hands the bread of life for a fam- 
ishing world; and they were constrained by the love 
of Christ to break this bread to all who were in need. 
The Lord wrought through them. Wherever they 
went, the sick were healed, and the poor had the 
gospel preached unto them. 

Philip, one of the seven deacons, was among those 
driven from Jerusalem. He "went down to the city 
of Samaria, and preached Christ unto them. And 
the people with one accord gave heed unto those 
things which Philip spake, hearing and seeing the 
miracles which he did. For unclean spirits . . . 
came out of many that were possessed with them: 
and many taken with palsies, and that were lame, 
were healed. And there was great joy in that city.'' 

Christ's message to the Samaritan woman with 
whom He had talked at Jacob's well, had borne fruit. 
After listening to His words, the woman had gone 
to the men of the city, saying, "Come, see a man, 
which told me all things that ever I did: is not this 
the Christ?" They went with her, heard Jesus, and 
believed on Him. Anxious to hear more, they begged 
Him to remain. For two days He stayed with them, 
^ ' and many more believed because of His own word. ' ' * 

And when His disciples were driven from Jeru- 
salem, some found in Samaria a safe asylum. The 

■ * John 4: 29, 41. 



THE GOSPEL IN SAMARIA 



107 



Samaritans welcomed these messengers of the gos- 
pel, and the Jewish converts gathered a precious 
harvest from among those who had once been their 
bitterest enemies. 

Philip's work in Samaria was marked with great 
success, and thus encouraged, he sent to Jerusalem 
for help. The apostles now perceived more fully the 
meaning of the words of Christ, ''Ye shall fee wit- 
nesses unto Me both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea, 
and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the 
earth."' 

While Philip was still in Samaria, he was di- 
rected by a heavenly messenger to "go toward the 
south unto the way that goetli down from Jerusa- 
lem unto Gaza. . . . And he arose and went." He 
did not question the call, nor did he hesitate to 
obey ; for he had learned the lesson of conformity 
to God's will. 

"And, behold, a man of Ethiopia, a eunuch of 
great authority under Candace queen of the Ethiopi- 
ans, who had the charge of all her treasure, and had 
come to Jerusalem for to worship, was returning, 
and sitting in his chariot read Esaias the prophet." 
This Ethiopian was a man of good standing and of 
wide influence. God saw that when converted, he 
would give others the light he had received, and 
would exert a strong influence in favor of the gospel. 
Angels of God were attending this seeker for light, 
and he was being drawn to the Saviour. By the 
ministration of the Holy Spirit, the Lord brought him 
into touch with one who could lead him to the light. 

Philip was directed to go to the Ethiopian, and 
explain to him the prophec}^ that he was reading. 

^ Acts 1 : 8. 



108 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



"Go near," the Spirit said, "and join thyself to this 
chariot." As Philip drew near, he asked the eunnch, 
" Understandest thou what thou readest? And he 
said, How can I, except some man should guide 
mel And he desired Philip that he would come up 
and sit with him." The scripture that he was read- 
ing was the prophecy of Isaiah relating to Christ: 
V^He was led as a sheep to the slaughter; and like 
a lamb dumb before his shearer, so opened He not 
Plis mouth: in His humiliation His judgment was 
taken away: and who shall declare His generation! 
for His life is taken from the earth." 

' ' Of whom speaketli the prophet this ? ' ' the eunuch 
asked, "of himself, or of some other man!" Then 
Philip opened to him the great truth of redemption. 
Beginning at- the same scripture, he "preached unto 
him Jesus." 

The man's heart thrilled with interest as the 
Scriptures were explained to him; and when the dis- 
ciple had finished, he was ready to accept the light 
given. He did not make his high worldly position an 
excuse for refusing the gospel. "As they went on 
their way, they came unto a certain water: and the 
eunuch said. See, here is water; what doth hinder me 
to be baptized! And Philip said. If thou believest 
with all thine heart, thou may est. And he answered 
and said, I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of 
God. And he commanded the chariot to stand still: 
and they went down both into the water, both Philip 
and the eunuch; and he baptized him. 

"And when they were come up out of the water, 
the Spirit of the Lord caught away Philip, that the 
eunuch saw him no more: and he went on his way 



THE GOSPEL IN SAMARIA 



109 



rejoicing. But Philip was found at Azotns : and pass- 
ing through he preached in all the cities, till he came 
to Csesarea." 

This Ethiopian represents a large class who need 
to be taught by such missionaries as Philip, — men 
who will hear the voice of God, and go where He 
sends them. There are many who are reading the 
Scriptures who cannot understand their true import. 
All over the world men and women are looking wist- 
fully to heaven. Prayers and tears and inquiries go 
up from souls longing for light, for grace, for the 
Holy Spirit. Many are on the verge of the kingdom, 
waiting only to be gathered in. 

An angel guided Philip to the one who was seek- 
ing for light, and who was ready to receive the gos- 
pel; and to-day angels will guide the footsteps of 
those workers who will allow the Holy Spirit to sanc- 
tify their tongues and refine and ennoble their hearts. 
The angel sent to Philip could himself have done the 
work for the Ethiopian, but this is not God's way 
of working. It is His plan that men are to work for 
their fellow-men. 

In the trust given to the first disciples, believers 
in every age have shared. Every one who has re- 
ceived the gospel has been given sacred truth to 
impart to the world. God's faithful people have 
always been aggressive missionaries, consecrating 
their resources to the honor of His name, and 
wisely using their talents in His service. 

The unselfish labor of Christians in the past 
should be to us an object-lesson and an inspiration. 
The members of God's church are to be zealous of 
good works, separating from worldly ambition, and 



110 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



walking in the footsteps of Him who went abont 
doing good. With hearts filled with sympathy and 
compassion, they are to minister to those in need 
of help, bringing to sinners a knowledge of the 
Saviour's love. Sncli work calls for laborious effort, 
but it brings a rich reward. Those who engage 
in it with sincerity of purpose will see souls won 
to the *Saviour; for the influence that attends the 
practical carrying out of the divine commission, is 
irresistible. 

Not upon the ordained minister only rests the 
responsibility of going forth to fulfil this commission. 
Every one who has received Christ is called to work 
for the salvation of his fellow-men. ''The Spirit 
and the bride say, Come. And let him that heareth 
say. Come. ' ' ' The charge to give this invitation 
includes the entire church. Every one who has 
heard the invitation is to echo the message from hill 
and valley, saying, "Come." 

It is a fatal mistake to suppose that the work of 
soul-saving depends alone upon the ministry. The 
humble, consecrated believer upon whom the Master 
of the vineyard places a burden for souls, is to be 
given encouragenient by the men upon whom the 
Lord has laid larger responsibilities. Those who 
stand as leaders in the church of God are to realize 
that the Saviour's commission is given to all who 
believe in His name. God will send forth into His 
vineyard many who have not been dedicated to the 
ministry by the laying on of hands. 

Hundreds, 3^ea, thousands, who have heard the 
message of salvation, are still idlers in the market- 
place, when they might be engaged in some line of 

«Rev. 22:17. 



THE GOSPEL IN SAMAEIA 



111 



active service. To these Christ is saying, '^Why 
stand ye here all the day idle?" and He adds, "Go 
ye also into the vineyard. ' ' ' Why is it that many 
more do not respond to the call? Is it because they 
think themselves excused in that they do not stand 
in the pulpit? Let them understand that there is a 
large work to be done outside the pulpit, by thou- 
sands of consecrated lay members. 

Long has God waited for the spirit of service to 
take possession of the whole church, so that every 
one shall be working for Him according to his ability. 
When the members of the church of God do their 
appointed work in the needy fields at home and 
abroad, in fulfilment of the gospel commission, the 
whole world will soon be warned, and the Lord Jesus 
will return to this earth with power and great glory. 
"This gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in 
all the world for a witness unto all nations ; and then 
shall the end come. ' ' ' 

^Matt. 20:6,7. «Matt. 24:14. 




8 — 



Acts 



CHAPTER XII 



From Persecutor to Disciple 

Pkominent among the Jewish leaders who became 
thoroughly aroused by the success attending the proc- 
lamation of the gospel, was Saul of Tarsus. A Roman 
citizen by birth, Saul was nevertheless a Jew by de- 
scent, and had been educated in Jerusalem by the most 
eminent of the rabbis. "Of the stock of Israel, of the 
tribe of Benjamin," Saul was ''a Hebrew of the 
Hebrews; as touching the law, a Pharisee; concern- 
ing zeal, persecuting the church; touching the right- 
eousness which is in the law, blameless."' He was 
regarded by the rabbis as a young man of great 
promise, and high hopes were cherished concerning 
him as an able and zealous defender of the ancient 
faith. His elevation to membership in the Sanhedrim 
council placed him in a position of power. 

Saul had taken a prominent part in the trial and 
conviction of Stephen, and the striking evidences of 
God's presence with the martyr had led Saul to 

^Phil. 3:5,6. 
This chapter is based on Acts 9:1-18. 

(112) 



FROM PERSECUTOR TO DISCIPLE 



113 



doubt the righteousness of the cause he had espoused 
against the followers of Jesus. His mind was deeply 
stirred. In his perplexity he appealed to those in 
whose wisdom and judgment he had full confidence. 
The arguments of the priests and rulers finally con- 
vinced him that Stephen was a blasphemer, that the 
Christ whom the martyred disciple had preached was 
an impostor, and that those ministering in holy office 
must be right. 

Not without severe trial did Saul come to this 
conclusion. But in the end, his education and preju- 
dices, his respect for his former teachers, and his 
pride of popularity, braced him to rebel against the 
voice of conscience and the grace of God. And 
having fully decided that the priests and scribes were 
right, Saul became very bitter in his opposition to 
the doctrines taught by the disciples of Jesus. His 
activity in causing holy men and women to be dragged 
before tribunals, where some were condemned to im- 
prisonment and some even to death, solely because of 
their faith in Jesus, brought sadness and gloom to 
the newly organized church, and caused many to seek 
safety in flight. 

Those who were driven from Jerusalem by this 
persecution ' ^ went everywhere preaching the word. ' ^ ^ 
Among the cities to which they went was Damascus, 
where the new faith gained many converts. 

The priests and rulers had hoped that by vigilant 
effort and stern persecution the heresy might be sup- 
pressed. Now they felt that they must carry forward 
in other places the decided measures taken in Jeru- 
salem against the new teaching. For the special 

' Acts 8:4. 



114 TEE ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES 



work that they desired to have done at Damascus, 
Saiil offered his services. ^'Breathing out threaten- 
ings and slaughter against the disciples of the Lord/^ 
he ''went unto the high priest, and desired of him 
letters to Damascus to the synagogues, that if he 
found any of this way, whether they were men or 
women, he might bring them bound unto Jerusalem.'' 
Thus ''with authority and commission from the chief 
priests,''' Saul of Tarsus, in the strength and vigor 
of manhood, and fired with mistaken zeal, set out on 
that memorable journey, the strange occurrences of 
which were to change the whole current of his life. 

On the last day of the journey, "at midday," as 
the weary travelers neared Damascus, they came 
within full view of broad stretches of fertile lands, 
beautiful gardens, and fruitful orchards, watered by 
cool streams from the surrounding mountains. After 
the long journey over desolate wastes, such scenes 
were refreshing indeed. While Saul, with his com- 
panions, gazed with admiration on the fruitful plain 
and the fair city below, "suddenly," as he afterward 
declared, there shone "round about me and them 
which journeyed with me," "a light from heaven, 
above the brightness of the sun,"* too glorious for 
mortal eyes to bear. Blinded and . bewildered, Saul 
fell prostrate to the ground. 

AYhile the light continued to shine round about 
them, Saul heard "a voice speaking ... in the He- 
brew tongue, " ' " saying unto him, Saul, Saul, why 
persecutest thou Me! And he said. Who are Thou, 
Lord? And the Lord said, I am Jesus whom thou 
persecutest: it is hard for thee to kick against the 
pricks." 

3 Acts 26 : 12. * Acts 26 : 13, 14. 



FBOM PEBSECUTOB TO DISCIPLE 115 



Filled with fear, and almost blinded by the in- 
tensity of the light, the companions of Saul heard a 
voice, but saw no man. But Saul understood the 
words that were spoken; and to him was clearly re- 
vealed the One who spoke — even the Son of God. 
In the glorious Being who stood before him, he saw 
the Crucified One. Upon the soul of the stricken 
Jew the image of the Saviour's countenance was im- 
printed forever. The words spoken struck home to 
his heart with appalling force. Into the darkened 
chambers of his mind there poured a flood of light, 
revealing the ignorance and error of his former life, 
and his present need of the enlightenment of the 
Holy Spirit. 

Saul now saw that in persecuting the followers 
of Jesus, he had in reality been doing the work of 
Satan. He saw that his convictions of right and of 
his own duty had been based largely on his implicit 
confidence in the priests and rulers. He had be- 
lieved them when they told him that the story of the 
resurrection was an artful fabrication of the dis- 
ciples. Now that Jesus Himself stood revealed, Saul 
was convinced of the truthfulness of the claims made 
by the disciples. 

In that hour of heavenly illumination, SauPs 
mind acted with remarkable rapidity. The pro- 
phetic records of Holy Writ were opened to his 
understanding. He saw that the rejection of Jesus 
by the Jews, His crucifixion, resurrection, and ascen- 
sion, had been foretold by the prophets, and proved 
Him to be the promised Messiah. Stephen's sermon 
at the time of his martyrdom was brought forcibly 
to Saul's mind, and he realized that the martyr had 
indeed beheld 'Hhe glory of God," when he said, 



116 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



''Behold, I see the heavens opened, and the Son of 
man standing on the right hand of G-od. ' ' ' The 
priests had pronounced these words blasphemy, but 
Saul now knew them to be truth. 

What a revelation was all this to the persecutor ! 
Now Saul knew for a certainty that the promised 
Messiah had come to this earth as Jesus of Naza- 
reth, and that He had been rejected and crucified 
by those whom He came to save. He knew also 
that the Saviour had risen in triumph from the tomb, 
and had ascended into the heavens. In that moment 
of divine revelation, Saul remembered with terror 
that Stephen, who had borne witness of a crucified 
and risen Saviour, had been sacrificed by his con- 
sent, and that later, through his instrumentality, 
many other worthy followers of Jesus had met their 
death by cruel persecution. 

The Saviour had spoken to Saul through Stephen, 
whose clear reasoning could not be controverted. 
The learned Jew had seen the face of the martyr 
reflecting the light of Christ's glory, — appearing as 
if ''it had been the face of an angel."' He had 
witnessed Stephen's forbearance toward his enemies, 
and his forgiveness of them. He had also witnessed 
the fortitude and cheerful resigTiation of many whom 
he had caused to be tormented and afflicted. He had 
seen some yield up even their lives with rejoicing for 
the sake of their faith. 

All these things had appealed loudly to Saul, and 
at times had thrust upon his mind an almost over- 
whelming conviction that Jesus was the promised 
Messiah. At such times he had struggled for entire 
nights against this conviction, and always he had 

^ Acts 7:55.56, ^ Acts 6:15. 



FROM PERSECUTOR TO DISCIPLE 117 



ended the matter by avowing his belief that Jesus 
was not the Messiah, and that His followers were 
deluded fanatics. 

Now Christ had spoken to Saul with His own 
voice, saying, "Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou 
Me!" And the question, "Who art Thou, LordT' 
was answered by the same voice, "I am Jesus whom 
thou persecutest." Christ here identifies Himself 
with His people. In persecuting the followers of 
Jesus, Saul had struck directly against the Lord of 
heaven. In falsely accusing and testif^^ing against 
them, he had falsely accused and testified against 
the Saviour of the world. 

No doubt entered the mind of Saul that the One 
who spoke to him was Jesus of Nazareth, the long- 
looked-for Messiah, the Consolation and Eedeemer 
of Israel. "Trembling and astonished," he inquired, 
"Lord, what wilt Thou have me to do! And the 
Lord said unto him, Arise, and go into the city, 
and it shall be told thee what thou must do." 

When the glory was withdrawn, and Saul arose 
from the ground, he found himself totally deprived 
of sight. The brightness of Christ's glory had been 
too intense for his mortal eyes; and when it was re- 
moved, the blackness of night settled upon his vision. 
He believed that this blindness was a punishment 
from God for his cruel persecution of the followers 
of Jesus. In terrible darkness he groped about, and 
his companions, in fear and amazement, "led him 
by the hand, and brought him into Damascus." 

On the morning of that eventful day, Saul had 
neared Damascus with feelings of self-satisfaction 
because of the confidence that had been placed in 
him by the chief priests. To him had been entrusted 



118 TEE ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES 



grave responsibilities. He Tvas commissioned to 
further the interests of the Jewish religion by check- 
ing, if possible, the spread of the new faith in Da- 
mascus. He had determined that his mission should 
be crowned with success, and had looked forward 
with eager anticipation to the experiences that he 
exjaected were before him. 

But how unlike his anticipations was his en- 
trance into the city! Stricken with blindness, 
helpless, tortured by remorse, knowing not what 
further judgment might be in store for him, he 
sought out the home of the disciple Judas, where, 
in solitude, he had ample opportunity for reflection 
and prayer. 

For three days Saul was ^'without sight, and 
neither did eat nor drink." These days of soul- 
agony were to him as years. Again and again he 
recalled, with anguish of spirit, the part he had taken 
in the martyrdom of Stephen. With horror he 
thought of his guilt in allowing himself to be con- 
trolled by the malice and prejudice of the priests 
and rulers, even when the face of Stephen had been 
lighted up with the radiance of heaven. In sad- 
ness and brokenness of spirit he recounted the many 
times he had closed his eyes and ears against the 
most striking evidences, and had relentlessly urged 
on the persecution of the believers in Jesus of 
jSTazareth. 

These days of close self-examination and of heart- 
humiliation were spent in lonely seclusion. The be- 
lievers, having been given warning of the purpose of 
Saul in coming to Damascus, feared that he might 
be acting a part, in order the more readily to de- 
ceive them; and they held themselves aloof, refusing 



FROM PEBSECUTOB TO DI8CIPLE 119 



him their sympathy. He had no desire to appeal to 
the unconverted Jews, with whom he had planned 
to unite in persecuting the believers; for he knew 
that they would not even listen to his story. Thus 
he seemed to be shut away from all human sym- 
pathy. His only hope of help was in a merciful 
God, and to Him he appealed in brokenness of 
heart. 

During the long hours when Saul was shut in 
with God alone, he recalled many of the passages 
of Scripture referring to the first advent of Christ. 
Carefully he traced down the prophecies, with a 
memory sharpened by the conviction that had taken 
possession of his mind. As he reflected on the mean- 
ing of these prophecies, he was astonished at his 
former blindness of understanding, and at the blind- 
ness of the Jews in general, which had led to the 
rejection of Jesus as the promised Messiah. To his 
enlightened vision, all now seemed plain. He knew 
that his former prejudice and unbelief had clouded 
his spiritual perception, and had prevented him 
from discerning in Jesus of Nazareth the Messiah 
of prophecy. 

As Saul yielded himself fully to the convicting 
power of the Holy Spirit, he saw the mistakes of his 
life, and recognized the far-reaching claims of the 
law of God. . He who had been a proud Pharisee, 
confident that he was justified by his good works, 
now bowed before God with the humility and sim- 
plicity of a little child, confessing his own unworthi- 
ness, and pleading the merits of a crucified and 
risen Saviour. Saul longed to come into full har- 
mony and communion with the Father and the Son; 
and in the intensity of his desire for jiardon and 



120 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



acceptance, he offered up fervent supplications to 
the throne of grace. 

The prayers of the penitent Pharisee were not in 
vain. The inmost thoughts and emotions of his 
heart were transformed by divine grace; and his 
nobler faculties were brought into harmony with 
the eternal purposes of God. Christ and His right- 
eousness became to Saul more than the whole world. 

The conversion of Saul is a striking evidence of 
the miraculous power of the Holy Spirit to convict 
men of sin. He had verily believed that Jesus of 
Nazareth had disregarded the law of God, and had 
taught. His disciples that it was of no effect. But 
after his conversion, Saul recognized Jesus as the 
one who had come into the world for the express 
purpose of vindicating His Father's law. He was 
convinced that Jesus was the originator of the entire 
Jewish system of sacrifices. He saw that at the 
crucifixion type had met antitype; that Jesus had 
fulfilled the Old Testament prophecies concerning 
the Eedeemer of Israel. 

In the record of the conversion of Saul, impor- 
tant principles are given us, which we should ever 
bear in mind. Saul was brought directly into the 
presence of Christ. He was one whom Christ in- 
tended for a most important work, one who was to 
be a '^chosen vessel" unto Him; yet the Lord did 
not at once tell him of the work that had been as- 
signed him. He arrested him in his course and con- 
victed him of sin; but when Saul asked, ^'What wilt 
Thou have me to do?" the Saviour placed the in- 
quiring Jew in connection with His church, there to 
obtain a knowledge of God's will concerning him. 



FROM PERSECUTOR TO DISCIPLE 121 



The marvelous light that illumined the darkness 
of Saul was the work of the Lord; but there was also 
a work that was to be done for him by the disciples. 
Christ had performed the work of revelation and 
conviction; and now the penitent was in a condition 
to learn from those whom God had ordained to teach 
His truth. 

While Saul in solitude at the house of Judas, con- 
tinued in prayer and supplication, the Lord appeared 
in vision to ''a certain disciple at Damascus, named 
Ananias," telling him that Saul of Tarsus was pray- 
ing, and in need of help. "Arise, and go into the 
street which is called Straight," the heavenly mes- 
senger said, "and inquire in the house of Judas for 
one called Saul, of Tarsus : for, behold, he prayeth, 
and hath seen in a vision a man named Ananias 
coming in, and putting his hand on him, that he 
might receive his sight." 

Ananias could scarcely credit the words of the 
angel; for the reports of Saul's bitter persecution 
of the saints at Jerusalem had spread far and wide. 
He presumed to expostulate: "Lord, I have heard 
by many of this man, how much evil he hath done to 
Thy saints at Jerusalem: and here he hath authority 
from the chief priests to bind all that call on Thy 
name." But the command was imperative: "Go thy 
way: for he is a chosen vessel unto Me, to bear My 
name before the Gentiles, and kings, and the children 
of Israel." 

Obedient to the direction of the angel, Ananias 
sought out the man who had but recently breathed 
out threatenings against all who believed on the 
name of Jesus; and putting his hands on the head 
of the penitent sufferer, he said, "Brother Saul, the 



122 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



Lord, even Jesiis, that appeared unto thee in the 
way as thou earnest, hath sent me, that thou mightest 
receive thy sight, and be filled with the Holy Ghost. 

^'And immediately there fell from his eyes as -it 
had been scales : and he received sight forthwith, and 
arose, and was baptized/' 

Thus Jesns gave sanction to the anthority of His 
organized chnrch, and placed Sanl in connection with 
His appointed agencies on earth. Christ had now 
a chnrch as His representative on earth, and to it 
belonged the work of directing the repentant sinner 
in the way of life. 

Many have an idea that they are responsible to 
Christ alone for their light and experience, inde- 
pendent of His recognized followers on earth. Jesns 
is the friend of sinners, and His heart is touched' 
with their woe. He has all ]30wer, both in heaven 
and on earth; but He respects the means that He 
has ordained for the enlightenment and salvation of 
men; He directs sinners to the church, which He 
has m^ade a channel of light to the world. 

When, in the midst of his blind error and preju- 
dice, Saul was given a revelation of the Christ whom 
he was persecuting, he was placed in direct com- 
munication with the church, which is the light of the 
world. In this case, Ananias represents Christ, and 
also represents Christ's ministers upon the earth, 
who are appointed to act in His stead. In Christ's 
stead, Ananias touches the eyes of Saul, that they 
may receive sight. In Christ's stead, he places his 
hands upon him, and as he prays in Christ's name, 
Saul receives the Holy Ghost. All is done in the 
name and by the authority of Christ. Christ is the 
fountain; the church is the channel of communication. 



CHAPTER XIII 



Days of Preparation 

Aftek Ms baptism, Paul broke Ins fast, and re- 
mained certain days with the disciples which were 
at Damascus. And straightway he preached Christ 
in the synagogues, that He is the Son of Grod.'^ 
Boldly he declared Jesus of Nazareth to be the long- 
looked-for Messiah, who ''died for our sins accord- 
ing to the Scriptures; . . . was buried, and . . . 
rose again the third day," after which He was seen 
by the twelve, and by others. ''And last of all," 
Paul added, "He was seen of me also, as of one 
born out of due time. ' ' ^ His arguments from proph- 
ecy were so conclusive, and his efforts were so mani- 
festly attended by the power of God, that the Jews 
were confounded and unable to answer him. 

The news of Paul's conversion had come to the 
Jews as a great surprise. He who had journeyed 
to Damascus "with authority and commission from 
the chief priests " ' to apprehend and prosecute the 

n Cor. 15:3,4, 8. ^ ^-cts 26:12. 

This chapter is based on Acts 9:19-30. 

(123) 



124 



TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



believers, was now preaching the gospel of a cruci- 
fied and risen Saviour, strengthening the hands of 
those who were already its disciples, and continually 
bringing in new converts to the faith he had once 
so bitterly opposed. 

Paul had formerly been known as a zealous 
defender of the Jewish religion, and an untiring 
persecutor of the followers of Jesus. Courageous, 
independent, persevering, his talents and training 
would have enabled him to serve in almost any ca- 
pacity. He could reason with extraordinary clear- 
ness, and by his withering sarcasm could place an 
opponent in no enviable light. And now the Jews 
saw this young man of unusual promise united with 
those whom he formerly persecuted, and fearlessly 
preaching in the name of Jesus. 

A general slain in battle is lost to his army, but 
his death gives no additional strength to the enemy. 
But when a man of prominence joins the opposing 
force, not only are his services lost, but those to whom 
he joins himself gain a decided advantage. Saul of 
Tarsus, on his way to Damascus, might easily have 
been struck dead by the Lord, and much strength 
would have been withdrawn from the persecuting 
power. But God in His providence not only spared 
Saul's life, but converted him, thus transferring a 
champion from the side of the enemy to the side of 
Christ. An eloquent speaker and a severe critic, 
Paul, with his stern purpose and undaunted courage, 
possessed the very qualifications needed in the early 
church. 

As Paul preached Christ in Damascus, all who 
heard him were amazed, and said, '^Is not this he 



DAYS OF PREPARATIOX 



125 



''that destroyed them which called on this name in 
Jerusalem, and came hither for that intent, that he 
might bring them bound unto the chief priests?'^ 
Paul declared that his change of faith had not been 
prompted by impulse or fanaticism, but had been 
brought about by overwhelming evidence. In his 
presentation of the gospel, he sought to make plain 
the prophecies relating to the first advent of Christ. 
He showed conclusively that these prophecies had 
been literally fulfilled in Jesus of Nazareth. The 
foundation of his faith was the sure word of prophecy. 

As Paul continued to appeal to his astonished 
hearers to '^repent and turn to God, and do works 
meet for repentance,"' he ''increased the more in 
strength, and confounded the Jews which dwelt at 
Damascus, proving that this is very Christ." But 
many hardened their hearts, refusing to respond to 
his message; and soon their astonishment at his con- 
version was changed into intense hatred, like that 
which they had shown toward Jesus. 

The opposition grew so fierce that Paul was not 
allowed to continue his labors at Damascus. A mes- 
senger from heaven bade him leave for a time; and 
he ''went into Arabia,"* where he found a safe re- 
treat. 

Here, in the solitude of the desert, Paul had 
ample opportunity for quiet study and meditation. 
He calmJy reviewed his past experience, and made 
sure work of repentance. He sought Grod with all 
his heart, resting not until he knew for a certainty 
that his repentance was accepted and his sin par- 
doned. He longed for the assurance that Jesus would 
be with him in his coming ministry. He emptied his 

^ Acts 26: 20. . * Gal. 1:17. 



126 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



soul of the prejudi<?es and traditions tliat had hith-" 
erto shaped his life, and received instruction from 
the Source of truth. Jesus communed with him, 
and established him in the faith, bestowing upon him 
a rich measure of wisdom and grace. 

"When the mind of man is brought into com- 
munion with the mind of God, the finite with the 
Infinite, the effect on body, and mind, and soul, is 
beyond estimate. In such c^nmunion is found the 
highest education. It is Go(?s own method of de- 
velopment, ' ' Acquaint now thyself with Him, " ' is 
His message to mankind. 

The solemn charge that had been given Paul on 
the occasion of his interview with Ananias, rested 
with increasing weight upon his heart. When, in 
response to the word, Brother Saul, receive thy 
sight," Paul had for the first time looked upon the 
face of this devout man, Ananias, under the inspira- 
tion of the Holy Spirit, said to him: ^'The God of 
our fathers hath chosen thee, that thou shouldst know 
His will, and see that Just One, and shouldst hear 
the voice of His mouth. For thou shall be His wit- 
ness unto all men of what thou hast seen and heard. 
And now why tarriest thou? arise, and be baptized, 
and wash away thy sins, calling on the name of the 
Lord.'^^ 

These words were in harmony with the words of 
Jesus Himself, who, when He arrested Saul on the 
journey to Damascus, declared: ^'I have appeared 
unto thee for this purpose, to make thee a minister 
and a witness both of these things which thou hast 
seen, and of those things in the which I will appear 

^ Job 22:21. Acts 22:14-16. 



DAYS OF FBEPARATION 



127 



unto thee; delivering thee from the people, and from 
the Gentiles, unto whom now I send thee, to open 
their eyes, and to turn them from darkness to light, 
and from the power of Satan unto God, that they 
may receive forgiveness of sins, and inheritance 
among them which are sanctified by faith that is 
in Me."' 

As he pondered these things in his heart, Paul 
understood more and more clearly the meaning of 
his call ''to be an apostle of Jesus Christ through 
the will of God."' His' call had come, "not of 
men, neither by man, but by Jesus Christ, and God 
the Father."" The greatness of the work before him 
led him to give much study to the Holy Scriptures, 
in order that he might preach the gospel ''not with 
wisdom of words, lest the cross of Christ should be 
made of none effect," "but in demonstration of the 
Spirit and of power," that the faith of all who 
heard ' ' should not stand in the wisdom of men, but 
in the power of God."'" 

As Paul searched the Scriptures, he learned that 
throughout the ages, "not many wise men after the 
flesh, not many mighty, not many noble, are called: 
but God hath chosen the foolish things of the world 
to confound the wise; and God hath chosen the weak 
things of the world to confound the things which 
are mighty; and base things of the world, and things 
which are despised, hath God chosen, yea, and things 
which are not, to bring to naught things that are: 
that no flesh should glory in His presence. ' ' " And 
so, viewing the wisdom of the world in the light of 

^ Acts 26:16-18. «1 Cor. 1:1. «GaL 1:1. 

" 1 Cor. 1 : 17 ; 2 : 4, 5. "1 Cor. 1 : 26-29. 

9 — Acts 



128 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



the cross, Paul determined not to know anything, 
. . . save Jesus Christ, and Him crucified. ' ' " 

Throughout his later ministry, Paul never lost 
sight of the Source of his wisdom and strength. 
Hear him, years afterward, still declaring, '^For to 
me to live is Christ. ' ' And again : ' ' I count all 
things but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of 
Christ Jesus my Lord: for whom I have suffered 
the loss of all things, . . . that. I may win Christ, 
and be found in Him, not having mine own righteous- 
ness, which is of the law, but that which is through 
the faith of Christ, the righteousness which is of 
God by faith: that I may know Him, and the power 
of His resurrection, and the fellowship of His suf- 
ferings. ' ' 

From Arabia Paul returned again unto Damas- 
cus,"'' and preached boldly ... in the name of 
Jesus." Unable to withstand the wisdom of his 
arguments, ^'the Jews took counsel to kill him." 
The gates of the city were diligently guarded day 
and night, to cut off his escape. This crisis led the 
disciples to seek God earnestly; and finally they 
''took him by night, and let him down through the 
wall, lowering him in a basket. ' ' 

After his escape from Damascus, Paul went to 
Jerusalem, about three years having passed since 
his conversion. His chief object in making this visit, 
as he himself declared afterward, was ''to see 
Peter. ' ' " Upon arriving in the city where he had 
once been well known as "Saul the persecutor," 
"he assayed to join himself to the disciples: but they 
were all afraid of him, and believed not that he was 

" 1 Cor. 2:2. " Phil. 1 : 21. Phil. 3 : 8-10. 

^^Gal. 1:17. Acts 9 : 25, E. V. ^^Gal. 1:18. 



DAYS OF PREPARATION 



129 



a disciple." It was difficult for tliem to believe that 
so bigoted a Pharisee, and one who had done so 
much to destroy the church, could become a sincere 
follower of Jesus. ''But Barnabas took him, and 
brought him to^he apostles, and declared unto them 
how he had seen the Lord in the way, and that He 
had spoken to him, and how he had preached boldly 
at Damascus in the name of Jesus." 

Upon hearing this, the disciples received him 
as one of their number. Soon they had abundant 
evidence as to the genuineness of his Christian ex- 
perience. The future apostle to the Grentiles was 
now in the city where many of his former associ- 
ates lived; and to these Jewish leaders he longed to 
make plain the prophecies concerning the Messiah, 
which had been fulfilled by the advent of the Saviour. 
Paul felt sure that these teachers in Israel, with 
whom he had once been so well acquainted, were as 
sincere and honest as he had been. But he had mis- 
calculated the spirit of his Jewish brethren, and in 
the hope of their speedy conversion he was doomed 
to bitter disappointment. Although ''he spake boldly 
in the name of the Lord Jesus, and disputed against 
the Grecians," those who stood at the head of the 
Jewish church refused to believe, but "went about 
to slay him." Sorrow filled his heart. He would 
willingly have yielded up his life, if by that means 
he might bring some to a knowledge of the truth. 
With shame he thought of the active part he had 
taken in the martyrdom of Stephen; and now in his 
anxiety to wipe out the stain resting upon one so 
falsely accused, he sought to vindicate the truth for 
which Stephen had given his life. 



130 



TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



Burdened in behalf of those who refused to be- 
lieve, Paul was praying in the temple, as he himself 
afterward testified, when he fell into a trance ; where- 
upon a heavenly messenger appeared, before him, 
and said, ^'Make haste, and get thee= quickly out of 
Jerusalem: for they will not receive thy testimony 
concerning Me. ' ' 

Paul was inclined to remain at Jerusalem, where 
he could face the opposition. To him, it seemed an 
act of cowardice to flee, if by remaining he might 
be able to convince some of the obstinate Jews of 
the truth of the gospel message, even if to remain 
should cost him his life. And so he answered, ''Lord, 
they know that I imprisoned and beat in every syna- 
gogue them that believed on Thee: and when the 
blood of Thy martyr Stephen was shed, I also was 
standing by, and consenting unto his death, and kept 
the raiment of them that slew him." But it was not 
in harmony with the purpose of God that His serv- 
ant should needlessly expose his life; and the heav- 
enly messenger replied, "Depart: for I will send thee 
far hence unto the Gentiles. ' ' " 

Upon learning of this vision, the brethren has- 
tened Paul's secret escape from Jerusalem, for fear 
of his assassination. "They brought him down to 
Csesarea, and sent him forth to Tarsus." The de- 
parture of Paul suspended for a time the violent 
opposition of the Jews, and the church had a period 
of rest, in which many were added to the number of 
believers. 



^^Acts 22:18. 



^« Acts 22 : 19-21. 



CHAPTER XIV 



A Seeker for Truth 

In the course of liis ministry, the apostle Peter 
visited the believers at Lydda. Here he healed 
^neas, who for eight years had been confined to his 
bed with palsy, "^neas, Jesus Christ maketh thee 
whole," the apostle said; ''arise, and make thy bed." 
"He arose immediately. And all that dwelt at Lydda 
and Saron saw him, and turned to the Lord." 

At Joppa, which was near Lydda, there lived a 
woman named Dorcas, whose good deeds had made 
her greatly beloved. She was a worthy disciple of 
Jesus, and her life was filled with acts of kindness. 
She knew who needed comfortable clothing and who 
needed sympathy, and she freely ministered to the 
poor and the sorrowful. Her skilful fingers were 
more active than her tongue. 

"And it came to pass in those days, that she 
was sick, and died." The church in Joppa realized 
their loss; and hearing that Peter was at Lydda, 
the believers sent messengers to him, "desiring him 

This chapter is based on Acts 9:32 to 11:18. 

(131) 



132 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



that he would not delay to come to them. Then 
Peter arose and went with them. When he was come, 
they brought him into the upper chamber: and all 
the widows stood by him weeping, and showing the 
coats and garments which Dorcas made, while she 
was with them." In view of the life of service that 
Dorcas had lived, it is little wonder that they 
mourned, that warm tear-drops fell upon the in- 
animate clay. 

The apostle's heart was touched with sympathy, 
as he beheld their sorrow. Then, directing that the 
weeping friends be sent from the room, he kneeled 
down, and prayed fervently to God to restore Dorcas 
to life and health. Turning to the body, he said, 
^'Tabitha, arise. And she opened her eyes: and 
when she saw Peter, she sat up." Dorcas had been 
of great service to the church, and God saw fit to 
bring her back from the land of the enemy, that her 
skill and energy might still be a blessing to others, 
and also that by this manifestation of His power the 
cause of Christ might be strengthened. 

It was while Peter was still at Joppa, that he 
was called by God to take the gospel to Cornelius, 
in Csesarea. 

Cornelius was a Roman centurion. He was a 
man of wealth and noble birth, and his position was 
one of trust and honor. A heathen by birth, train- 
ing, and education, through contact with the Jews 
he had gained a knowledge of God, and he worshiped 
Him with a true heart, showing the sincerity of his 
faith by compassion to the poor. He was known 
far and near for his beneficence, and his righteous 
life made him of good repute among both Jews and 



A SEEKER FOB TRUTH 



133 



Gentiles. His influence was a blessing to all with 
whom he came in contact. The inspired record de- 
scribes him as "a devout man, and one that feared 
God with all his house, which gave much alms to 
the people, and prayed to God alway." 

Believing in God as the Creator of heaven and 
earth, Cornelius revered Him, acknowledged His 
authority, and sought His counsel in all the atfairs 
of life. He was faithful to Jehovah in his home 
life and in his official duties. He had erected the 
altar of God in his home; for he dared not attempt 
to carry out his plans or to bear his responsibilities 
without the help of God. 

Though Cornelius believed the prophecies, and 
was looking for the Messiah to come, he had not 
a knowledge of the gospel as revealed in the life 
and death of Christ. He was not a member of the 
Jewish church, and would have been looked upon by 
the rabbis as a heathen and unclean. But the same 
Holy Watcher who said of Abraham, "I know him,'' 
knew Cornelius also, and sent a message direct from 
heaven to him. 

The angel appeared to Cornelius while he was at 
prayer. As the centurion heard himself addressed 
by name, he was afraid, yet he knew that the mes- 
senger had come from God, and he said, ^'What is 
it, Lord!" The angel answered, ^'Thy prayers and 
thine alms are come up for a memorial before God. 
And now send men to Joppa, and call for one Simon, 
whose surname is Peter; he lodgeth with one Simon 
a tanner, whose house is by the seaside." 

The explicitness of these directions, in which was 
named even the occupation of the man with whom 



134 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



Peter was staying, shows that heaven is acquainted 
with the history and business of men in every station 
of life. God is familiar with the experience and 
work of the humble laborer, as well as with that of 
the king upon his throne. 

^^Send men to Joppa, and call for one Simon. 
Thus God gave evidence' of His regard for the gospel 
ministry and for His organized church. The angel 
was not commissioned to tell Cornelius the story 
of the cross. A man subject, even as the centurion 
himself, to human frailties and temptations, was to 
be the one to tell him of the crucified and risen 
Saviour. 

As His representatives among men, God does not 
choose angels who have never fallen, but human 
beings, men of like passions with those they seek to 
save. Christ took humanity that He might reach 
humanity. A divine-human Saviour was needed to 
bring salvation to the world. And to men and women 
has been committed the sacred trust of making known 
*Hhe unsearchable riches of Christ. 

In His wisdom the Lord brings those who are 
seeking for truth into touch with fellow-beings who 
know the truth. It is the plan of Heaven that those 
who have received light shall impart it to those in 
darkness. Humanity, drawing its efficiency from the 
great Source of wisdom, is made the instrumentality, 
the working agency, through which the gospel exer- 
cises its transforming power on mind and heart. 

Cornelius was gladly obedient lo the vision. 
When the angel had gone, the centurion "called two 
of his household servants, and a devout soldier of 

. ^Eph. 3:8. 



A SEEKER FOR TRUTH 



135 



them that waited on him continually ; and when he 
had declared all these things unto them, he sent 
them to Joppa.'' 

The angel, after his interview with Cornelius, 
went to Peter, in Joppa. At the time, Peter was 
praying upon the housetop of his lodging, and we 
read that he 'M3ecame very hungry, and would have 
eaten: hut while they made ready, he fell into a 
trance." It was not for physical food alone that 
Peter hungered. As from the housetop he viewed 
the city of Joppa and the surrounding country, he 
hungered for the salvation of his countrymen. He 
had an intense desire to point out to them from the 
Scriptures the prophecies relating to the sufferings 
and death of Christ. 

In the vision, Peter ''saw heaven opened, and a 
certain vessel descending unto him, as it had been 
a great sheet knit at the four corners, and let down 
to the earth: wherein were all manner of four-footed 
beasts of the earth, and wild beasts, and creeping 
things, and fowls of the air. And there came a voice 
to him. Else, Peter; kill, and eat. But Peter said. 
Not so, Lord; for I have never eaten anything that 
is common or unclean. And the voice spake unto 
him again the second time. What God hath cleansed, 
that call not thou common. This was done thrice: 
and the vessel was received up again into heaven." 

This vision conveyed to Pet6r both reproof and 
instruction. It revealed to him the purpose of God, — 
that by the death of Christ the Gentiles should be 
made fellow-heirs with the Jews to the blessings of 
salvation. As yet none of the disciples had preached 
the gospel to the Gentiles. In their minds, the middle 



136 THE ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES 



wall of partition, broken down hy tlie death of Christ, 
still existed, and their labors had been confined to 
the Jews; for they had looked upon the Gentiles as 
excluded from the blessings of the gospel. Now the 
Lord was seeking to teach Peter the world-wide 
extent of the divine plan. 

Many of the G-entiles^had been interested listeners 
to the preaching of Peter and the other apostles, and 
many of the Greek Jews had become believers in 
Christ, but the conversion of Cornelius was to be the 
first of importance among the Gentiles. 

The time had come for an entirely new phase of 
work to be entered upon by the church of Christ. 
The door that many of the Jewish converts had 
closed against the Gentiles, was now to be thrown 
open. And the Gentiles who accepted the gospel 
were to be regarded as on an equality with the Jew- 
ish disciples, without the necessity of observing the 
rite of circumcision. 

How carefully the Lord worked to overcome the 
prejudice against the Gentiles that had been so firmly 
fixed in Peter's mind by his Jewish training. By 
the vision of the sheet and its contents, He sought 
to divest the apostle's mind of this prejudice, and to 
teach the important truth that in heaven there is no 
respect of persons; that Jew and Gentile are alike 
precious in God's sight; that through Christ the 
heathen may be made partakers of the blessings and 
privileges of the gospel. 

While Peter was meditating on the meaning of 
the vision, the men sent from Cornelius arrived in 
Joppa, and stood before the gate of his lodging- 
house. Then the Spirit said to him, '^Behold, three 



A SEEKER FOB TRUTH 



137 



men seek thee. Arise therefore, and get thee down, 
and go with them, doubting nothing: for I have 
sent them." 

To Peter, this was a trying command, and it was 
with reluctance at every step that he undertook the 
duty laid upon him; but he dared not disobey. He 
* ''went down to the men which were sent unto him 
from Cornelius; and said. Behold, I am he whom ye 
seek: what is the cause wherefore ye are come?" 
They told him of their singular errand, saying, 
''Cornelius the centurion, a just man, and one that 
feareth God, and of good report among all the 
nation of the Jews, was warned from God by a holy 
angel to send for thee into his house, and to hear 
words of thee. ' ' 

In obedience to the directions just received from 
God, the apostle promised to go with them. On the 
following morning he set out for Csesarea, accom- 
panied by six of his brethren. These* were to be 
■ witnesses of all that he should say or do while 
visiting the Gentiles; for Peter knew that he would 
be called to account for so direct a violation of the 
Jewish teachings. 

As Peter entered the house of the Gentile, Cor- 
nelius did not salute him as an ordinary visitor, but 
as one honored of Heaven, and sent to him by God. 
It is an Eastern custom to bow before a prince or 
other high dignitary, and for children to bow before 
their parents; but Cornelius, overwhelmed with rev- 
erence for the one sent by God to teach him, fell at 
the apostle's feet, and worshiped him. Peter was 
horror-stricken, and he lifted the centurion up, say- 
ing, "Stand up; I myself also am a man." 



138 



TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



While tlie messengers of Cornelius had been gone 
upon their errand, the centurion "had called to- 
gether his kinsmen and near friends/' that they as 
well as he might hear the preaching of the gospel. 
When Peter arrived, he found a large company 
eagerly waiting to listen to his words. 

To those assembled, Peter spoke first of the 
custom of the Jews, saying that it was looked upon 
as unlawful for Jews to mingle socially with the 
Gentiles, that to do this involved ceremonial defile- 
ment. "Ye know,'' he said, "how that it is an 
unlawful thing for a man that is a Jew to keep 
company, or come unto one of another nation; but 
God hath showed me that I should not call any man 
common or unclean. Therefore came I unto you 
without gainsaying, as soon as I was sent for: I 
ask therefore for what intent ye have sent for me!" 

Cornelius then related his experience and the 
words of the angel, saying in conclusion, "Immedi- 
ately therefore I sent to thee; and thou hast well 
done that thou art come. Now therefore are we all 
here present before God, to hear all things that are 
commanded thee of God." 

Peter said, "Of a truth I perceive that God is no 
respecter of persons: but in every nation he that 
f eareth Him, and worketh righteousness, is accepted 
with Him." 

Then to that company of attentive hearers the 
apostle preached Christ, — His life. His miracles. 
His betrayal and crucifixion. His resurrection and 
ascension, and His work in heaven as man's rep- 
resentative and advocate. As Peter pointed those 



A SEEKEB FOB TRUTH 



139 



present to Jesiis as tlie sinner's only hope, lie liim- 
self understood more fully the meaning of the vision 
he had seen, and his heart glowed with the spirit of 
the truth that he was presenting. 

Suddenly the discourse was interrupted by the 
descent of the Holy Spirit. While Peter yet spake 
these words, the Holy Ghost fell on all them which 
heard the word. And they of the circumcision which 
believed were astonished, as many as came with 
Peter, because that on the Gentiles also was poured 
out the gift of the Holy Ghost. For they heard 
them speak with tongues, and magnify God. 

"Then answered Peter, Can any man forbid 
water, that these should not be baptized, which have 
received the Holy Ghost as well as we! And he 
commanded them to be baptized in the name of the 
Lord." 

Thus was the gospel brought to those who had 
been strangers and foreigners, making them fellow- 
citizens with the saints, and members of the house- 
hold of God. The conversion of Cornelius and his 
household was but the first-fruits of a harvest to 
be gathered in. From this household a wide-spread 
work of grace was carried on in that heathen city. 

To-day God is seeking for souls among the high 
as well as the lowly. There are many like Cornelius, 
men whom the Lord desires to connect with His 
work in the world. Their sympathies are with the 
Lord's people, but the ties that bind them to the 
world hold them firmly. It requires moral courage 
for them to take their position for Christ. Special 
efforts should be made for these souls, who are in 



140 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



so great danger, because of their responsibilities and 
associations. 

God calls for earnest, humble workers, who will 
carry the gospel to the higher class. There are mir- 
acles to be wrought in genuine conversions, — mir- 
acles that are not now discerned. The greatest men 
of this earth are not beyond the power of a wonder- 
working Grod. If those who are workers together 
with Him will be men of opportunity, doing their 
duty bravely and faithfully, God will convert men 
who occupy res]3onsible positions, men of intellect 
and influence. Through the power of the Holy Spirit 
many will accept the divine principles. Converted 
to the truth, they will become agencies in the hand 
of God to communicate the light. They will have a 
special burden for other souls of this neglected class. 
Time and money will be consecrated to the work of 
the Lord, and new efficiency and power will be added 
to the church. 

Because Cornelius was living in obedience to all 
the instruction he had received, God so ordered 
events that he was given more truth. A messenger 
from the courts of heaven was sent to the Roman 
officer and to Peter, in order that Cornelius might 
be brought into touch with one who could lead him 
into greater light. 

There are in our world many who are nearer the 
kingdom of God than we suppose. In this dark world 
of sin, the Lord has many precious jewels, to whom 
He will guide His messengers. Everywhere there are 
those who will take their stand for Christ. Many 
will prize the wisdom of God above any earthly ad- 



A SEEKER FOR TRUTH 141 



vantage, and will become faithful light-bearers. Con- 
strained by the love of Christ, they will constrain 
others to come to Him. 

When the brethren in Judea heard that Peter 
had gone to the house of a Gentile, and preached to 
those assembled, they were surprised and offended. 
They feared that such a course, which looked to them 
presumptuous, would have the effect of counteracting 
his own teaching. When they next saw Peter, they 
met him with severe censure, saying, ^'Tliou wentest 
in to men uncircumcised, and didst eat with them." 

Peter laid the whole matter before them. He 
related his experience in regard to the vision, and 
pleaded that it admonished him to observe no 
longer the ceremonial distinction of circumcision and 
uncircumcision, nor to look upon the Gentiles as 
unclean. He told them of the command given him 
to go to the Gentiles, of the coming of the messen- 
gers, of his journey to Caesarea, and of the meeting 
with Cornelius. He recounted the substance of his 
interview with the centurion, in which the latter had 
told him of the vision by which he had been directed 
to send for Peter. 

^^As I began to speak,'' he said, in relating his 
experience, ''the Holy Ghost fell on them, as on 
us at the beginning. Then remembered I the word 
of the Lord, how that He said, John indeed bap- 
tized with water; but ye shall be baptized with the 
Holy Ghost. Forasmuch then as God gave them 
the like gift as He did unto us, who believed on the 
Lord Jesus Christ; what was I, that I could with- 
stand Godr' 



142 



TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



On hearing tins acconnt, the brethren were si- 
lenced. Convinced that Peter's course was in direct 
fulfilment of the plan of God, and that their preju- 
dices and exclusiveness were utterly contrary to the 
spirit of the gospel, they glorified God, saying, "Then 
hath God also to the Gentiles granted repentance 
unto life/' 

Thus, without controversy, prejudice was broken 
down, the exclusiveness established by the custom of 
ages was abandoned, and the way was opened for 
the gospel to be proclaimed to the Gentiles. 



CHAPTER XV 



Delivered from Prison 

^'Novv^ about that time Herod the l^ing stretched 
forth his hands to vex certain of the church." 

The government of Judea was then in the hands 
of Herod Agrippa, subject to Claudius, the Roman 
emperor. Herod also held the position of tetrarch 
of Galilee. He was professedly a proselyte to the 
Jewish faith, and apparently very zealous in carry- 
ing out the ceremonies of the Jewish law. Desirous 
of obtaining the favor of the Jews, hoping thus to 
make secure his offices and honors, he proceeded to 
carry out their desires by persecuting the church of 
Christ, spoiling the houses and goods of the believers, 
and imprisoning the leading members of the church. 
He cast James, the brother of John, into prison, and 
sent an executioner to kill him with the sword, as 
another Herod had caused the prophet John to be 
beheaded. Seeing that the Jews were well pleased 
with these efforts, he imprisoned Peter also. 

This chapter is based on Acts 12:1-23. 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



It was during the Passover that these cruelties 
were practised. "While the Jews were celebrating 
their deliverance from Egypt, and pretending great 
zeal for the law of God, they were at the same time 
transgressing every principle of that law hy per- 
secuting and murdering the believers in Christ. 

The death of James caused great grief and con- 
sternation among the believers. AMien Peter also 
was imprisoned, the entire church engaged in fast- 
ing and prayer. 

Herod's act in putting James to death was ap- 
plauded by the Jews, though some complained of 
the private manner in which it was accomplished, 
maintaining that a public execution would have more 
thoroughly intimidated the believers and those sym- 
pathizing with them. Herod therefore held Peter in 
custody, meaning still further to gratify the Jews 
by the public spectacle of his death. But it was sug- 
gested that it would not be safe to bring the veteran 
apostle out for execution before all the people then 
assembled in Jerusalem. It was feared that the 
sight of him being led out to die might excite the 
23ity of the multitude. 

The priests and elders also feared lest Peter 
might make one of those powerful appeals which had 
frequently aroused the people to study the life and 
character of Jesus,^ — appeals which they, with all 
their arguments, had been unable to controvert. 
Peter's zeal in advocating the cause of Christ had 
led many to take their stand for the gospel, and the 
rulers feared that should he be given an opportunity 
to defend his faith in the presence of the multitude 



DELIVERED FROM PRISON 



145 



who had come to the city to worship, his release 
would be demanded at the hands of the king. 

While, upon various pretexts, the execution of 
Peter was being delayed until after the Passover, 
the members of the church had time for deep search- 
ing of heart and earnest prayer. They prayed with- 
out ceasing for Peter; for they felt that he could 
not be spared from the cause. They realized that 
they had reached a place where, without the special 
help of God, the church of Christ would be destroyed. 

Meanwhile worshipers from every nation sought 
the temple which had been dedicated to the worship 
of God. Glittering with gold and precious stones, 
it was a vision of beauty and grandeur. But Jehovah 
was no longer to be found in that palace of loveli- 
ness. Israel as a nation had divorced herself from 
God. "When Christ, near the close of His earthly 
ministry, looked for the last time upon the interior 
of the temple. He said, ^'Behold, your house is left 
unto you desolate. ' ' ' Hitherto He had called the 
temple His Father's house, but as the Son of God 
passed out from those walls, God's presence was with- 
drawn forever from the temple built to His glory. 

The day of Peter's execution was at last ap- 
pointed, but still the prayers of the believers as- 
cended to heaven ; and while all their energies and 
sjTnpathies were called out in fervent appeals for 
help, angels of God were watching over the im- 
prisoned apostle. 

Bemembering the former escape of the apostles 
from prison, Herod on this occasion had taken 
double precautions. To prevent all possibility of 
release, Peter had been put under the charge of 

^ Matt. 23 : 38. 



146 



TBE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



sixteen soldiers, who, in different watches, guarded 
him day and night. In his cell, he was placed be- 
tween two soldiers, and was bound by two chains, 
each chain being fastened to the wrist of one of 
the soldiers. He was unable to move without their 
knowledge. "With the prison doors securely fastened, 
and a strong guard before them, all chance of rescue 
or escape through human means was cut off. But 
man's extremity is God's opportunity. 

Peter was confined in a rock-hewn cell, the doors 
of which were strongly bolted and barred; and the 
soldiers on guard were made answerable for the 
safe-keeping of the prisoner. But the bolts and bars 
and the Roman guard, which effectually cut off all 
possibility of human aid, were but to make more 
complete the triumph of God in the deliverance of 
Peter. Herod was lifting his hand against Omnipo- 
tence, and he was to be utterly defeated. By the 
putting forth of His might, God was about to save 
the precious life that the Jews were plotting to 
destroy. 

It is the last night before the proposed execu- 
tion. A mighty angel is sent from heaven to rescue 
Peter. The strong gates that shut in the saint of 
God open without the aid of human hands. The angel 
of the Most High passes through, and the gates 
close noiselessly behind liim. He enters the cell, and 
there lies Peter, sleeping the peaceful sleep of per- 
fect trust. 

The light that surrounds the angel fills the cell, 
but does not rouse the apostle. Not until he feels 
the touch of the angel's hand, and hears a voice 
saying, ^' Arise up quickly," does he awaken suffi- 



DELIVERED FROM PRISON 



147 



ciently to see his cell illuminated by the light of 
heaven, and an angel of great glory standing before 
him. Mechanically he obeys the word spoken to him, 
and as in rising he lifts his hands, he is dimly con- 
scious that the chains have fallen from his wrists. 

Again the voice of the heavenly messenger bids 
him, ^'Gird thyself, and bind on thy sandals,'' and 
again Peter mechanically obeys, keeping his won- 
dering gaze riveted upon his visitor, and believing 
himself to be dreaming or in a vision. Once more 
the angel commands, "Cast thy garment about thee, 
and follow me.'' He moves toward the door, fol- 
lowed by the usually talkative Peter, now dumb from 
amazement. They step over the guard, and reach 
the heavily bolted door, which of its own accord 
swings open, and closes again immediately, while the 
guards within and without are motionless at their 
post. 

The second door, also guarded within and with- 
out, is reached. It opens as did the first, with no 
creaking of hinges or rattling of iron bolts. They 
pass through, and it closes again as noiselessly. In 
the same way they pass through the third gateway, 
and find themselves in the open street. No word is 
spoken; there is no sound of footsteps. The angel 
glides on in front, encircled by a light of dazzling 
brightness, and Peter, bewildered, and still believing 
himself to be in a dream, follows his deliverer. 
Thus they pass on through one street, and then, the 
mission of the angel being accomplished, he sud- 
denly disappears. 

The heavenly light faded away, and Peter felt 
himself to be in profound darkness; but as his eyes 



148 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



became accustomed to the darkness, it gradually 
seemed to lessen, and he found himself alone in the 
silent street, with the cool night air blowing upon 
his brow. He now realized that he was free, in a 
familiar part of the city; he recognized the place as 
one that he had often frequented, and had expected 
to pass on the morrow for the last time. 

He tried to recall the events of the past few 
moments. He remembered falling asleep, bound 
between two soldiers, with his sandals and outer 
garments removed. He examined his person, and 
found himself fully dressed and girded. His wrists, 
swollen from wearing the cruel irons, were free 
from the manacles. He realized that his freedom was 
no delusion, no dream or vision, but a blessed reality. 
On the morrow he was to have been led forth to die; 
but, lo, an angel had delivered him from prison and 
from death. ^'And when Peter was come to himself, 
he said. Now I know of a surety, that the Lord hath 
sent His angel, and hath delivered me out of the 
hand of Herod, and from all the expectation of the 
people of the Jews." 

The apostle made his way at once to the house 
where his brethren were assembled, and where they 
were at that moment engaged in earnest prayer for 
him. ^^As Peter knocked at the door of the gate, 
a damsel came to hearken, named Ehoda. And when 
she knew Peter's voice, she opened not the gate for 
gladness, but ran in, and told how Peter stood before 
the gate. And they said unto her, Thou art mad. 
But she constantly affirmed that it was even so. 
Then said they. It is his angel. 



DELIVERED FROM PRISON 149 



^'Bnt Peter continued knocking: and when tliey 
had opened the door, and saw him, they were as- 
tonished. But he, beckoning unto them with the 
hand to hold their peace, declared unto them how 
the Lord had brought him out of the prison." And 
Peter departed, and went into another place." 
eloy and praise filled the hearts of the believers, be- 
cause God had heard and answered their prayers, and 
had delivered Peter from the hands of Herod. 

In the morning a large concourse of people gath- 
ered to witness the execution of the apostle. Herod 
sent officers to the prison for Peter, who was to be 
brought with a great display of arms and guards, in 
order not only to ensure against his escape, but to 
intimidate all sympathizers, and to show the power 
of the king. 

When the keepers before the door found that 
Peter had escaped, they were seized with terror. 
It had been expressly stated that their lives would 
be required for the life of their charge; and because 
of this, they had been especially vigilant. When 
the officers came for Peter, the soldiers were still 
at the door of the prison, the bolts and bars were 
still fast, the chains were still secured to the wrists 
of the two soldiers; but the prisoner was gone. 

When the report of Peter's escape was brought to 
Herod, he was exasperated and enraged. Charging 
the prison guard with unfaithfulness, he ordered 
them to be put to death. Herod knew that no human 
power had rescued Peter, but he was determined not 
to acknowledge that a divine power had frustrated 
his design, and he set himself in bold defiance 
against God. 



150 



TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



Not long after Peter's deliverance from prison, 
Herod went to Csesarea. While there he made a 
great festival, designed to excite the admiration and 
gain the applause of the people. This festival was 
attended by pleasure-lovers from all quarters, and 
there was much feasting and wine-drinking. With 
great pomp and ceremony Herod appeared before 
the people, and addressed them in an eloquent ora- 
tion. Clad in a robe sparkling with silver and gold, 
which caught the rays of the sun in its glittering 
folds, and dazzled the eyes of the beholders, he was 
a gorgeous figure. The majesty of his appearance 
and the force of his well-chosen language swayed the 
assembly with a mighty power. Their senses al- 
ready perverted by feasting and wine-drinking, they 
were dazzled by Herod's decorations and charmed 
by his deportment and oratory; and wild with enthu- 
siasm, they showered adulation upon him, declaring 
that no mortal could present such an appearance, or 
command such startling eloquence. They further 
declared that while they had ever respected him as 
a ruler, henceforth they should worship him as 
a god. 

Some of those whose voices were now heard glori- 
fying a vile sinner, had but a few years before raised 
the frenzied cry, Away with Jesus! Crucify Him, 
crucify Him! The Jews had refused to receive 
Christ, whose garments, coarse and often travel- 
stained, covered a heart of divine love. Their eyes 
could not discern, under the humble exterior, the 
Lord of life and glory, even though Christ's power 
was revealed before them in works that no m^ere man 
could do. But they were ready to worship as a god 



DELIVERED FROM PRISON 151 



the haughty king, whose splendid garments of silver 
and gold covered a corrupt, cruel heart. 

Herod knew that he deserved none of the praise 
and homage offered him, yet he accepted the idolatry 
of the people as his due. His heart bounded with 
triumph, and a glow of gratified pride overspread 
his countenance as he heard the shout ascend, ^'It 
is the voice of a god, and not of a man. 

But suddenly a terrible change came over him. 
His face became pallid as death, and distorted with 
agony. Great drops of sweat started from his pores. 
He stood for a moment as if transfixed with pain 
and terror; then turning his blanched and livid face 
to his horror-stricken friends, he cried in hollow, 
despairing tones, He whom you have exalted as a 
god is stricken with death. 

Suffering the most excruciating anguish, he was 
borne from the scene of revelry and display. A 
moment before he had been the proud recipient of 
the praise and worship of that vast throng; now he 
realized that he was in the hands of a Ruler mightier 
than himself. Remorse seized him: he remembered 
his relentless persecution of the followers of Christ; 
he remembered his cruel command to slay the inno- 
cent James, and his design to put to death the apostle 
Peter; he remembered how in his mortification and 
disappointed rage he had wreaked an unreasoning 
vengeance upon the prison guards. He felt that 
God was now dealing with him, the relentless per- 
secutor. He found no relief from pain of body or 
anguish of mind, and he expected none. 

Herod was acquainted with the law of God, which 
says, ^ ' Thou shalt have no other gods before Me ; ' ^ ' 

2 Ex. 20:3. 



152 



TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



and he knew that in accepting the worship of the 
people, he had filled np the measure of his iniquity, 
and brought upon himself the just wrath of Jehovah. 

The same angel who had come from the royal 
courts to rescue Peter, had been the messenger of 
wrath and judgment to Herod. The angel smote 
Peter to arouse him from slumber: it was with a 
different stroke that he smote the wicked king, lay- 
ing low his pride, and bringing upon him the pun- 
ishment of the Almighty. Herod died in great agony 
of mind and body, under the retributive judgment 
of God. 

This demonstration of divine justice had a pow- 
erful influence upon the people. The tidings that the 
apostle of Christ had been miraculously delivered 
from prison and death, while his persecutor had been 
stricken down by the curse of God, were borne to 
all lands, and became the means of leading many to 
a belief in Christ. 

The experience of Philip, directed by an angel 
from heaven to go to the place where he met one 
seeking for truth; of Cornelius, visited by an angel 
with a message from God; of Peter, in prison and 
condemned to death, led by an angel forth to 
safety, — all show the closeness of the connection 
between heaven and earth. 

To the worker for God, the record of these angel 
visits should bring strength and courage. To-day, 
as verily as in the days of the apostles, heavenly mes- 
sengers are passing through the length and breadth 
of the land, seeking to comfort the sorrowing, to 
protect the impenitent, to win the hearts of men to 



DELIVERED FROM PRISON 



153 



Christ. We cannot see tliem personally; neverthe- 
less they are with us, guiding-, directing, protecting. 

Heaven is brought near to earth by that mystic 
ladder, the base of which is firmly planted on the 
earth, while the topmost round reaches the throne 
of the Infinite. Angels are constantly ascending and 
descending this ladder of shining brightness, bearing 
the prayers of the needy and distressed to the Father 
above, and bringing blessing and hope, courage and 
help, to the children of men. These angels of light 
create a heavenly atmosphere about the soul, lifting 
us toward the unseen and the eternal. We cannot 
behold their forms with our natural sight; only by 
spiritual vision can we discern heavenly things. The 
spiritual ear alone can hear the harmony of heav- 
enly voices. 

"The angel of the Lord encampeth round about 
them that fear Him, and deliver eth them."' God 
commissions His angels to save His chosen ones from 
calamity, to guard them from "the pestilence that 
walketli in darkness,'' and "the destruction that 
wastetli at noonday. ' ' * Again and again have angels 
talked with men as a man speaketh with a friend, and 
led them to places of security. Again and again 
have the encouraging words of angels renewed the 
drooping spirits of the faithful, and carrying their 
minds above the things of earth, caused them to 
behold by faith the white robes, the crowns, the 
palm branches of victory, which overcomers will 
receive when they surround the great white throne. 

It is the work of the angels to come close to the 
tried, the suffering, the tempted. They labor untir- 



=^Ps. 34:7. 



* Ps. 91 : 6. 



154 



TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



ingly in behalf of those for whom Christ died. When 
sinners are led to give themselves to the Saviour, 
angels bear the tidings heavenward, and there is 
great rejoicing among the heavenly host. ^'Joy shall 
be in heaven over one sinner that repenteth, more 
than over ninety and nine just persons, which need 
no repentance. " ' A report is borne to heaven of 
every successful effort on our part to dispel the 
darkness and to spread abroad the knowledge of 
Christ. As the deed is recounted before the Father, 
joy thrills through all the heavenly host. 

The principalities and powers of heaven are 
watching the warfare which, under apparently dis- 
couraging circumstances, God's servants are carry- 
ing on. New conquests are being achieved, new 
honors won, as the Christians, rallying round the 
banner of their Redeemer, go forth to fight the 
good fight of faith. All the heavenly angels are at 
the service of the humble, believing people of God; 
and as the Lord's army of workers here below sing 
their songs of praise, the choir above join with them 
in ascribing praise to God and to His Son. 

We need to understand better than we do the 
mission of the angels. It would be well to remem- 
ber that every true child of God has the co-opera- 
tion of heavenly beings. Invisible armies of light 
and power attend the meek and lowly ones who be- 
lieve and claim the promises of God. Cherubim and 
seraphim, and angels that excel in strength, stand 
at God's right hand, '^all ministering spirits, sent 
forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of 
salvation. ' ' " 



^Luke 15:7. 



«Heb. 1:14. 



CHAPTER XVI 



The Gospel Message in Antioch 

Aftee tlie disciples had been driven from Jern- 
saleiTi by persecution, the gospel message spread 
rapidly through the regions lying beyond the limits 
of Palestine; and many small companies of believers 
were formed in important centers. Some of the dis- 
ciples ''traveled as far as Phenice, and Cyprus, and 
Antioch, preaching the word.'' Their labors were 
usually confined to the Hebrew and Greek Jews, large 
colonies of whom were at this time to be found in 
nearl}^ all the cities of the world. 

Among the places mentioned where the gospel 
was gladly received, is Antioch, at that time the 
metropolis of Syria. The extensive commerce car- 
ried on from that populous center brought to the 
city many people of various nationalities. Besides, 
Antioch was favorably known as a resort for lovers 
of ease and pleasure, because of its healthful situa- 
tion, its beautiful surroundings, and the wealth, cul- 
ture, and refinement to be found there. In the 

TMs chapter is based on Acts 11:19-26; 13:1-3. 

(155) 



156 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



days of the apostles, it liad become a city of luxury 
and vice. 

The gospel was publicly taught in Antioch by 
certain disciples from Cyprus and Cyrene, who came 
''preaching the Lord Jesus." "The hand of the 
Lord was with them," and their earnest labors were 
productive of fruit. ''A great number believed, and 
turned . unto the Lord. ' ' 

"Tidings of these things came unto the ears of 
the church which was in Jerusalem: and they sent 
forth Barnabas, that he should go as far as Antioch." 
Ul3on arrival in his new field of labor, Barnabas saw 
the work that had already been accomplished by di- 
vine grace, and he "was glad, and exhorted them all, 
that with purpose of heart they would cleave unto 
the Lord." 

The labors of Barnabas in Antioch were richly 
blessed, and many were added to the number of 
believers there. As the work developed, Barnabas 
felt the need of suitable help, in order to advance 
in the oiDening providences of God; and he went to 
Tarsus to seek for Paul, who, after his departure 
from Jerusalem some time before, had been laboring 
in "the regions of Syria and Cilicia," proclaiming 
' ' the faith which once he destroyed. ' ' ' Barnabas 
was successful in finding Paul, and in persuading 
him to return with him as a companion in ministry. 

In the populous city of Antioch, Paul found an 
excellent field of labor. His learning, wisdom, and 
zeal exerted a powerful influence over the inhab- 
itants and frequenters of that city of culture ; and he 
proved just the help that Barnabas needed. For 
a year the two disciples labored unitedly in faithful 

1 Gal. 1 : 21, 23. 



THE GOSPEL MESSAGE IN ANTIOCH 157 



ministry, bringing to many a saving knowledge of 
Jesus of Nazareth, the world's Redeemer. 

It was in Antioch that the disciples were first 
called Christians. The name was given them because 
Christ was the main theme of their preaching, their 
teaching, and their conversation. Continually they 
were recounting the incidents that had occurred 
during the days of His earthly ministry, when His 
disciples were blessed with His personal presence. 
Untiringly they dwelt upon His teachings and His 
miracles of healing. With quivering lips and tear- 
ful eyes they spoke of His agony in the garden, His 
betrayal, trial, and execution, the forbearance and 
humility with which He had endured the contumely 
and torture imposed upon Him by His enemies, and 
the Godlike pity with which He had prayed for those 
who persecuted Him. His resurrection and ascen- 
sion, and His work in heaven as the Mediator for 
fallen man, were topics on which they rejoiced to 
dwell. Well might the heathen call them Christians, 
since they preached Christ, and addressed their 
prayers to God through Him. 

It was God who gave to them the name of Chris- 
tian. This is a royal name, given to all who join 
themselves to Christ. It was of this name that 
James wrote later, ''Do not rich men oppress you, 
and draw you before the judgment-seats? Do not 
they blaspheme that worthy name by the which ye 
are called V^' And Peter declared, ' ' If any man 
suffer as a Christian, let him not be ashamed; but 
let him glorify God on this behalf." "If ye be 
reproached for the name of Christ, happy are ye; 
for the spirit of glory and of God resteth upon you. ' ' ^ 

^ James 2:6,7. ^1 Peter 4 : 16, 14. 



158 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



The believers at Antiocli realized that God was 
willing to work in their lives ''both to will and to do 
of His good pleasure. ' ' * Living, as tlie}^ were, in 
the midst of a people who seemed to care but little 
for the things of eternal value, they sought to 
arrest the attention of the honest in heart, and to 
bear positive testimony concerning Him whom they 
loved and served. In their humble ministry, they 
learned to depend upon the power of the Holy Spirit 
to make effective the word of life. And so, in the 
various walks of life, they daily bore testimony of 
their faith in Christ. 

The example of the followers of Christ at Antioch 
should be an inspiration to every believer living in 
the great cities of the world to-day. While it is in 
the order of God that chosen workers of consecration 
and talent should be stationed in important centers 
of population to lead out in public efforts, it is also 
His purpose that the church-members living in these 
cities shall use their God-given talents in working 
for souls. There are rich blessings in store for those 
who surrender fully to the call of God, As such 
workers endeavor to win souls to Jesus, they will 
find that many who never could have been reached 
in any other way, are ready to respond to intelli- 
gent personal effort. 

The cause of God in the earth to-day is in need 
of living representatives of Bible truth. The or- 
dained ministers alone are not equal to the task of 
warning the great cities. God is calling not only 
upon ministers, but also upon physicians, nurses, 
colporteurs, Bible workers, and other consecrated 

* Phil. 2:13. 



TEE GOSPEL MESSAGE IN AN TWO H 159 

laymen of varied talent who have a knowledge of 
the word of God and who know the power of His 
grace, to consider the needs of the nnwarned cities. 
Time is rapidly passing, and there is mnch to be 
done. Every agency mnst be set in operation, that 
present opportunities may be wisely improved. 

Paul's labors at Antioch, in association with Bar- 
nabas, strengthened him in his conviction that the 
Lord had called him to do a special work for the Gen- 
tile world. At the time of PauPs conversion, the 
Lord had declared that he was to be made a minis- 
ter to the Gentiles, ^'to open their eyes, and to turn 
them from darkness to light, and from the power of 
Satan unto God, that they may receive forgiveness 
of sins, and inheritance among them which are sanc- 
tified by faith that is in Me. ' ' ' The angel that ap- 
peared to Ananias, had said of Paul, ^'He is a chosen 
vessel unto Me, to bear My name before the Gentiles, 
and kings, and the children of Israel. And Paul 
himself, later in his Christian experience, while pray- 
ing in the temple at Jerusalem, had been visited by 
an angel from heaven, who bade him, Depart: for 
I will send thee far hence unto the Gentiles. ' ' ' 

Thus the Lord had given Paul his commission to 
enter the broad missionary field of the Gentile world. 
To prepare him for this extensive and difficult work, 
God had brought him into close connection with 
Himself, and had opened before his enraptured vision 
views of the beauty and glory of heaven. To him 
had been given the ministry of making known ^Hhe 
mystery," which had been ^'kept secret since the 
world began, ' ' ' — ^ ' the mystery of His will, " " ' ' which 

«Acts 26:18. «Acts9:15. ^Acts 22:21. 

' Eom. 16 : 25. ' Eph. 1 : 9. 



11 — Acts 



160 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



in other ages was not made known unto the sons of 
men, as it is now revealed unto His holy apostles 
and prophets by the Spirit; that the Gentiles should 
be fellow-heirs, and of the same body, and partakers 
of His promise in Christ by the gospel: whereof,'' 
declares Paul, "I was made a minister. . . . Unto 
me, who am less than the least of all saints, is this 
grace given, that I should preach among the Gen- 
tiles the unsearchable riches of Christ; and to make 
all men see what is the fellowship of the mystery, 
which from the beginning of the world hath been 
hid in God, who created all things by Jesus Christ: 
to the intent that now unto the principalities and 
powers in heavenly places might be known by the 
church the manifold wisdom of God, according to 
the eternal purpose which He purposed in Christ 
Jesus our Lord. ' ' " 

God had abundantly blessed the labors of Paul 
and Barnabas during the year they remained with the 
believers in Antioch. But neither of them had as yet 
been formally ordained to the gospel ministry. They 
had now reached a point in their Christian experi- 
ence when God was about to entrust them with the 
carrying forward of a difficult missionary enterprise, 
in the prosecution of which they would need every 
advantage that could be obtained through the agency 
of the church. 

^' There were in the church that was at Antioch 
certain prophets and teachers; as Barnabas, and 
Simeon that was called Niger, and Lucius of Cyrene, 
and Manaen, . . . and Saul. As they ministered to 

"Eph. 3:5-11. 



THE GOSPEL MESSAGE IN ANTIOCH 161 



the Lord, and fasted, tlie Holy Ghost said, Separate 
Me Barnabas and Saul for the work whereunto I 
have called them.'' Before being sent forth as mis- 
sionaries to the heathen world, these apostles were 
solemnly dedicated to God by fasting and prayer 
and the laying on of hands. Thus they were author- 
ized by the church, not only to teach the truth, but 
to perform the rite of baptism, and to organize 
churches, being invested with full ecclesiastical au- 
thority. 

The Christian church was at this time entering 
upon an important era. The work of proclaiming the 
gospel message among the Gentiles was now to be 
prosecuted with vigor ; and as a result the church was 
to be strengthened by a great ingathering of souls. 
The apostles who had been appointed to lead out 
in this work, would be exposed to suspicion, preju- 
dice, and jealousy. Their teachings concerning the 
breaking down of '^the middle wall of partition"" 
that had so long separated the Jewish and the Gentile 
world, would naturally subject them to the charge of 
heresy; and their authority as ministers of the gospel 
would be questioned by many zealous, believing Jews. 
God foresaw the difficulties that His servants would 
be called to meet; and in order that their work 
should be above challenge. He instructed the church 
by revelation to set them apart publicly to the work 
of the ministry. Their ordination was a public recog- 
nition of their divine appointment to bear to the 
Gentiles the glad tidings of the gospel. 

Both Paul and Barnabas had already received 
their commission from God Himself, and the cere- 

"Eph. 2:14. 



162 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



mony of tlie laying on of hands added no new grace 
or virtual qualification. It was an acknowledged 
form of designation to an appointed office, and a 
recognition of one's antliority in tliat office. By 
it the seal of the church was set upon the work 
of God. 

To the JeWj this form was a significant one. When 
a Jewish father blessed his children, he laid his hands 
reverently upon their heads. When an animal was 
devoted to sacrifice, the hand of the one invested 
with priestly authority was laid upon the head of 
the victim. And when the ministers of the church 
of believers in Antioch laid their hands upon Paul 
and Barnabas, they, by that action, asked God to 
bestow His blessing upon the chosen apostles, in 
their devotion to the specific work to which they 
had been appointed. 

At a later date, the rite of ordination by the 
laying on of hands was greatly abused; unwarrant- 
able importance was attached to the act, as if a power 
came at once upon those who received such ordina- 
tion, which immediately qualified them for any and 
all ministerial work. But in the setting apart of 
these two apostles, there is no record indicating that 
any virtue was imparted by the mere act of laying 
on of hands. There is only the simple record of 
their ordination, and of the bearing that it had on 
their future work. 

The circumstances connected with the separation 
of Paul and Barnabas by the Holy Spirit to a definite 
line of service, show clearly that the Lord works 
through appointed agencies in His organized church. 
Years before, when the divine purpose concerning 



The gospel message in antioch 163 



Paul was first revealed to liim by the Saviour Him- 
self, Paul was immediately afterward brought into 
contact with members of the newly organized church 
at Damascus. Furthermore, the church at that place 
was not long left in darkness as to the personal ex- 
perience of the converted Pharisee. And now, when 
the divine commission given at. that time was to be 
more fully carried out, the Holy Spirit, again bear- 
ing witness concerning Paul as a chosen vessel to 
bear the gospel to the Gentiles, laid upon the church 
the work of ordaining him and his fellow-laborer. 
As the leaders of the church in Antioch ^'ministered 
to the Lord, and fasted, the Holy Ghost said. Sep- 
arate Me Barnabas and Saul for the work whereunto 
I have called them. ' ' 

God has made His church on the earth a channel 
of light, and through it He communicates His pur- 
poses and His will. He does not give to one of His 
servants an experience independent of and contrary 
to the experience of the church itself. Neither does 
He give one man a knowledge of His will for the 
entire church, while the church — Christ's body — is 
left in darkness. In His providence. He places His 
servants in close connection with His church, in order 
that they may have less confidence in themselves, and 
greater confidence in others whom He is leading out 
to advance His work. 

There have ever been in the church those who are 
constantly inclined toward individual independence. 
They seem unable to realize that independence of 
spirit is liable to lead the human agent to have too 
much confidence in himself, and to trust in his own 
judgment rather than to respect the counsel and 



164: THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



highly esteem the judgment of his brethren, espe- 
cially of those in the offices that God has appointed 
for the leadership of His people. God has invested 
His church with special authority and power, which 
no one can be justified in disregarding and despising; 
for he who does this despises the voice of God. 

Those who are inclined to regard their individual 
judgment as supreme, are in grave peril. It is 
Satan's studied effort to separate such ones from 
those who are channels of light, through whom God 
has wrought to build up and extend His work in the 
earth. To neglect or despise those whom God has 
appointed to bear the responsibilities of leadership 
in connection with the advancement of the truth, 
is to reject the means that He has ordained for the 
help, encouragement, and strength of His people. 
For any worker in the Lord's cause to pass these 
by, and to think that his light must come through no 
other channel than directly from God, is to place 
himself in a position where he is liable to be de- 
ceived by the enemy, and overthrown. The Lord in 
His wisdom has arranged that by means of the close 
relationship that should be maintained by all be- 
lievers. Christian shall be united to Christian, and 
church to church. Thus the human instrumentality 
will be enabled to co-operate with the divine. Every 
agency will be subordinate to the Holy Spirit, and 
all the believers will be united in an organized and 
well-directed effort to give to the world the glad 
tidings of the grace of God. 

Paul regarded the occasion of his formal ordina- 
tion as marking the beginning of a new and important 
epoch in his life-work. It was from this time that he 



THE GOSPEL MESSAGE IN ANTIOCH 165 



afterward dated the beginning of his apostleship in 
the Christian church. 

While the light of the gospel was shining brightly 
at Antioch, an important work was continued by the 
apostles who had remained in Jerusalem. Every 
year, at the time of the festivals, many Jews from 
all lands came to Jerusalem to worship at the temple. 
Some of these pilgrims were men of fervent piety, 
and earnest students of the prophecies. They were 
looking and longing for the advent of the promised 
Messiah, the hope of Israel. While Jerusalem was 
filled with these strangers, the apostles preached 
Christ with unflinching courage, though they knew 
that in so doing they were placing their lives in 
constant jeopardy. The Spirit of God set its seal 
upon their labors; many converts to the faith were 
made; and these, returning to their homes in dif- 
ferent parts of the world, scattered the seeds of 
truth through all nations, and among all classes of 
society. 

Prominent among the apostles who engaged in 
this work were Peter, James, and John, who felt 
confident that God had appointed them to preach 
Christ among their countrymen at home. Faithfully 
and wisely they labored, testifying of the things they 
had seen and heard, and appealing to ''a more sure 
word of prophecy,'''' in an effort to persuade "the 
house of Israel . . . that God hath made that same 
Jesus, whom" the Jews "crucified, both Lord and 
Christ."" 

" 2 Peter 1 : 19. Acts 2 : 36. 



CHAPTER XVI 1 



Heralds of the Gospel 

^'Seistt forth by the Holy Ghost," Paul and Bar- 
nabas, after their ordination by the brethren in 
Antioch, "departed nnto Selencia; and from thence 
they sailed to Cyprus/' Tims the apostles began 
their first missionary journey. 

Cyprus ^as one of the places to which the be- 
lievers had fled from Jerusalem because of the per- 
secution following the death of Stephen. It was from 
C}i)rus that certain men had journeyed to Antioch, 
"preaching the Lord Jesus."' Barnabas himself 
was "of the country of Cyprus;"' and now he and 
Paul, accompanied by John Mark, a kinsman of Bar- 
nabas, visited this island field. 

Mark's mother was a convert to the Christian 
religion, and her home at Jerusalem was an asylum 
for the disciples. There they were always sure of a 
welcome and a season of rest. It was during one of 
these visits of the apostles to his mother's home, that 

^ Acts 11:20. Acts 4:36. 

This chapter is based on Acts 13 : 4-52. 

(166) 



BERALDS OF THE GOSPEL 167 



Mark proposed to Paul and Barnabas that lie should 
accompany them on their missionary tour. He felt 
the favor of God in his heart, and longed to devote 
himself entirely to the work of the gospel ministry. 

Arriving at Salamis, the apostles ''preached the 
word of God in the synagogues of the Jews. . . . 
And when they had gone through the isle unto Pa- 
phos, they found a certain sorcerer, a false prophet, 
a Jew, whose name was Bar-jesus : which was with 
the deputy of the country, Sergius Paulus, a pru- 
dent man; who called for Barnabas and Saul, and 
desired to hear the word of God. But Elymas the 
sorcerer (for so is his name by interpretation) with- 
stood them, seeking to turn away the deputy from 
the faith." 

Not without a struggle does Satan allow the king- 
dom of God to be built up in the earth. The forces 
of evil are engaged in unceasing warfare against the 
agencies appointed for the spread of the gospel; and 
these powers of darkness are especially active when 
the truth is proclaimed before men of repute and 
sterling integrity. Thus it was when Sergius Paulus, 
the deputy of Cyprus, was listening to the gospel 
message. The deputy had sent for the apostles, 
that he might be instructed in the message they had 
come to bear; and now the forces of evil, working 
through the sorcerer Elymas, sought with their bale- 
ful suggestions to turn him from the faith, and so 
thwart the purpose of God. 

Thus the fallen foe ever works to keep in his 
ranks men of influence who, if converted, might 
render effective service in God's cause. But the 
faithful gospel worker need not fear defeat at the 



163 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



hand of tlie enemy; for it is his privilege to be en- 
dued with power from above to withstand every 
Satanic influence. 

Although sorely beset by Satan, Paul had the 
courage to rebuke the one through whom the enemy 
was working. "Filled with the Holy Ghost," the 
apostle '^set his eyes on him, and said, 0 full of all 
subtilty and all mischief, thou child of the devil, 
thou enemy of all righteousness, wilt thou not cease 
to pervert the right ways of the Lord? And now, 
behold, the hand of the Lord is upon thee, and thou 
shalt be blind, not seeing the sun for a season. And 
immediately there fell on him a mist and a darkness ; 
and he went about seeking some to lead him by the 
hand. Then the deputy, when he saw what was done, 
believed, being astonished at the doctrine of the 
Lord.'.' 

The sorcerer had closed his eyes to the evidences 
of gospel truth; and the Lord, in righteous anger, 
caused his natural eyes to be closed, shutting out 
from him the light of day. This blindness was not 
permanent, but only for a season, that he might be 
warned to repent, and seek pardon of the God whom 
He had so grievously offended. The confusion into 
which he was thus brought, -made of no effect his 
subtle arts against the doctrine of Christ. The fact 
that he was obliged to grope about in blindness, 
proved to all that the miracles which the apostles 
had performed, and which Ehmias had denounced 
as sleight of hand, were wrought by the power of 
God. The deputy, convinced of the truth of the doc- 
trine taught by the apostles, accepted the gospel. 



HERALDS OF THE GOSPEL 



169 



Elymas was not a man of education, vet he was 
peculiarly fitted to do the work of Satan. Those who 
preach the truth of God will meet the wily foe in 
many different forms. Sometimes it will be in the 
13erson of learned, but more often of ignorant men, 
whom Satan has trained to be successful instruments 
to deceive souls. It is the duty of the minister of 
Christ to stand faithful at his post, in the fear of 
God and in the power of His might. Thus he may 
put to confusion the hosts of Satan, and may triumph 
in the name of the Lord. 

Paul and his company continued their journey, 
going to Perga, in Pamphylia. Their way was toil- 
some; they encountered hardships and privations, 
and were beset with dangers on every side. In the 
towns and cities through which they passed, and 
along the lonely highways, they were surrounded by 
dangers seen and unseen. But Paul and Barnabas 
had learned to trust God's power to deliver. Their 
hearts were filled with fervent love for perishing 
souls. As faithful shepherds in search of the lost 
sheep, they gave no thought to their own ease and 
convenience. Forgetful of self, they faltered not 
when weary, hungry, and cold. They had in view 
but one object, — the salvation of those who had 
wandered far from the fold. 

It was here that Mark, overwhelmed with fear 
. and discouragement, wavered for a time in his pur- 
pose to give himself whole-heartedly to the Lord's 
work. Unused to hardships, he was disheartened by 
the perils and privations of the way. He had labored 
with success under favorable circumstances; but now, 
amidst the opposition and perils that so often beset 



170 



TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



the pioneer worker, he failed to endure hardness as 
a good soldier of the cross. He had yet to learn to 
face danger and persecution and adversity with a 
brave heart. As the apostles advanced, and still 
greater difficulties were apprehended, Mark was in- 
timidated, and losing all courage, refused to go 
farther, and returned to Jerusalem. 

This desertion caused Paul to judge Mark un- 
favorably, and even severely, for a time. Barnabas, 
on the other hand, was inclined to excuse him be- 
cause of his inexperience. He felt anxious that Mark 
should not abandon the. ministry, for he saw in 
him qualifications that would fit him to be a useful 
worker for Christ. In after years his solicitude in 
Mark's behalf was richly rewarded; for the young 
man gave himself unreservedly to the Lord and to 
the work of proclaiming the gospel message in diffi- 
cult fields. Under the blessing of God, and the wise 
training of Barnabas, he developed into a valuable 
worker. 

Paul was afterward reconciled to Mark, and re- 
ceived him as a fellow-laborer. He also recom- 
mended him to the Colossians as one who was a 
fellow-worker ''unto the kingdom of God," and ''a 
comfort unto me."' Again, not long before his own 
death, he spoke of Mark as ''profitable" to him "for 
the ministry. " * 

After the departure of Mark, Paul and Barnabas 
visited Antioch in Pisidia, and on the Sabbath day 
went into the Jewish synagogue, and sat down. 
"After the reading of the law and the prophets the 
rulers of the synagogue sent unto tliem, saying. Ye 

3 Col. 4:11. *2 Tim. 4:11. 



HEFALDS OF TEE GOSPEL 171 



men and brethren, if ye have any word of exhorta- 
tion for the people, say on." Being thns invited 
to speak, '^Panl stood np, and beckoning with his 
hand said, Men of Israel, and ye that fear God, give 
audience.'' Then followed a wonderful discourse. 
He proceeded to give a history of the manner in 
which the Lord had dealt with the Jews from the 
time of their deliverance from Egyptian bondage, and 
how a Saviour had been promised, of the seed of 
David; and he boldly declared that ^'of this man's 
seed hath God according to His promise raised unto 
Israel a Saviour, Jesus : when John had first preached 
before His coming the baptism of repentance to all 
the people of Israel. And as John fulfilled his course, 
he said, Whom think ye that I ami I am not He. 
But, behold, there cometh One after me, whose shoes 
of His feet I am not worthy to loose." Thus with 
power he preached Jesus as the Saviour of men, the 
Messiah of prophecy. 

Having made this declaration, Paul said, ^'Men 
and brethren, children of the stock of Abraham, and 
whosoever among jou fearetli God, to you is the 
word of this salvation sent. For they that dwell at 
Jerusalem, and their rulers, because they knew Him 
not, nor yet the voices of the prophets which are 
read every Sabbath day, they have fulfilled them in 
condemning Him." 

Paul did not hesitate to speak the plain truth 
concerning the rejection of the Saviour by the Jew- 
ish leaders, ''Though they found no cause of death 
in Him," the apostle declared, "yet desired they 
Pilate that He should be slain. And when they had 
fulfilled all that was written of Him, they took Him 



172 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



down from the tree, and laid Him in a sepulcher. 
But God raised Him from the dead : and He was seen 
many days of them which came up with Him from 
Galilee to Jerusalem, who are His witnesses unto 
the people.'' 

*^We declare unto you glad tidings," the apostle 
continued, '4iow that the promise which was made 
unto the fathers, God hath fulfilled the same unto 
us their children, in that He hath raised up Jesus 
again; as it is also written in the second psalm, 
Thou art My Son, this day have I begotten Thee. 
And as concerning that He raised Him up from the 
dead, now no more to return to corruption. He said 
on this wise, I will give you the sure mercies of 
David. Wherefore He saitli also in another psalm, 
Thou shalt not suffer Thine Holy One to see cor- 
ruption. For David, after he had served his own 
generation by the will of God, fell on sleep, and was 
laid unto his fathers, and saw corruption: but He, 
whom God raised again, saw no corruption.'' 

And now, having spoken plainly of the fulfilment 
of familiar prophecies concerning the Messiah, Paul 
preached unto them repentance and the remission of 
sin through the merits of Jesus their Saviour. ^'Be 
it known unto you," he said, "that through this Man 
is preached unto you the forgiveness of sins : and by 
Him all, that believe are justified from all things, 
from which ye could not be justified by the law 
of Moses." 

The Spirit of God accompanied the words that 
were spoken, and hearts were touched. The apostle's 
appeal to Old Testament prophecies, and his declara- 
tion that these had been fulfilled in the ministry of 



HERALDS OF THE GOSPEL 



173 



Jesus of Nazareth, carried conviction to many a 
soul longing for the advent of the promised Messiah. 
And the speaker's words of assurance that the ''glad 
tidings" of salvation were for Jew and Gentile alike, 
brought hope and joy to those who had not been 
numbered among the children of Abraham according 
to the flesh. 

*'When the Jews were gone out of the synagogue, 
the Gentiles besought that these words might be 
preached to them the next Sabbath." The congre- 
gation having finally broken up, ''many of the Jews 
and religious proselytes," who had accepted the 
glad tidings borne to them that day, "followed Paul 
and Barnabas : who, speaking to them, persuaded 
them to continue in the grace of God." 

The interest aroused in Antioch of Pisidia by 
Paul's discourse, brought together, on the next Sab- 
bath day, "almost the whole city ... to hear the 
word of God. But when the Jews saw the multitudes, 
they were filled with envy, and spake against those 
things which were spoken by Paul, contradicting and 
blaspheming. 

"Then Paul and Barnabas waxed bold, and said, 
It was necessary that the word of God should first 
have been spoken to you: but seeing ye put it from 
you, and judge yourselves unworthy of everlasting 
life, lo, we turn to the Gentiles. For so hath the 
Lord commanded us, saying, I have set thee to be a 
light, of the Gentiles, that thou sliouldst be for sal- 
vation unto the ends of the earth." 

"When the Gentiles heard this, they were glad, 
and glorified the word of the Lord: and as many 
as were ordained to eternal life believed." They 



174 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



rejoiced exceedingly tliat Christ recognized tliem as 
the children of God, and with grateful hearts they 
listened to the word preached. Those who believed 
were zealous in communicating the gospel message 
to others, and thus ' ' the word of the Lord was pub- 
lished throughout all the region.'' 

Centuries before, the pen of inspiration had 
traced this ingathering of the Gentiles; but those 
prophetic utterances had been but dimly understood. 
Hosea had said: ''Yet the number of the children of 
Israel shall be as the sand of the sea, which cannot 
be measured nor numbered; and it shall come to 
pass, that in the place where it was said unto them. 
Ye are not My people, there it shall be said unto 
them. Ye are the sons of the living God." And 
again: "I will sow her unto Me in the earth; and I 
will have mercy upon her that had not obtained 
mercy; and I will say to them which were not My 
people. Thou art My people; and they shall say. 
Thou art my God."' 

The Saviour Himself, during His earthly ministry, 
foretold the spread of the gospel among the Gentiles. 
In the parable of the vineyard. He declared to the 
impenitent Jews, ' ' The kingdom of God shall be taken 
from you, and given to a nation bringing forth the 
fruits thereof. ' ' ' And after His resurrection, He 
commissioned His disciples to go "into all the world," 
and "teach all nations." They were to leave none 
unwarned, but were to "preach the gospel to every 
creature. ' ' ' 

In turning to the Gentiles in Antioch of Pisidia, 
Paul and Barnabas did not cease laboring for the 

^ Hosea 1:10; 2:23. ^ Matt. 21:43. 

^Matt. 28:19; Mark 16:15. 



HERALDS OF THE GOSPEL 175 



Jews elsewhere, wherever there was a favorable op- 
portunity to gain a hearing. Later, in Thessalonica, 
in Corinth, in Ephesus, and in other important 
centers, Paul and his companions in labor preached 
the gospel to both Jews and Gentiles. But their 
chief energies were henceforth directed toward the 
building up of the kingdom of God in heathen ter- 
ritory, among peoples who had but little or no knowl- 
edge of the true God and of His Son. 

The hearts of Paul and his associate workers 
were drawn out in behalf of those who were with- 
out Christ, being aliens from the commonwealth of 
Israel, and strangers from the covenants of promise, 
having no hope, and without God in the world. 
Through the untiring ministrations of the apostles 
to the Gentiles, the ^'strangers and foreigners/' who 
sometimes were far off,'' learned that they had 
been ^^made nigh by the blood of Christ," and that 
through faith in His atoning sacrifice, they might 
become ^'fellow-citizens with the saints, and of the 
household of God. ' ' ' 

Advancing in faith, Paul labored unceasingly for 
the upbuilding of God's kingdom among those who 
had been neglected by the teachers in Israel. Con- 
stantly he exalted Christ Jesus as ''the King of 
kings, and Lord of lords,"' and exhorted the be- 
lievers to be "rooted and built up in Him, and stab- 
lislied in the faith. " " 

To those who believe, Christ is a sure foundation. 
Upon this living stone, Jews and Gentiles alike may 
build. It is broad enough for all, and strong enough 
to sustain the weight and burden of the whole world. 

« Eph. 2 : 12, 13, 19. « 1 Tim. 6 : 15. " Col. 2 : 7. 

12 — Acts 



176 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



This is a fact plainly recognized by Paul himself. 
In the closing da^^s of his ministry, when, addressing 
a group of Gentile believers who had remained stead- 
fast in their love of the gospel truth, the apostle 
wrote, "Ye . . . are built upon the foundation of 
the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ Himself 
being the chief corner-stone."" 

As the gospel message spread in Pisidia, the un- 
believing Jews of Antiocli, in their blind prejudice, 
"stirred up the devout and honorable women, and 
the chief men of the city, and raised persecution 
against Paul and Barnabas, and expelled them" from 
that district. 

The apostles were not discouraged by this treat- 
ment; th.ej remembered the words of their Master: 
"Blessed are ye, when men shall revile you, and per- 
secute you, and shall say all manner of evil against 
you falsely, for My sake. Eejoice, and be exceeding 
glad: for great is your reward in heaven: for so per- 
secuted they the prophets which were before you."" 

The gospel message was advancing, and the 
apostles had every reason for feeling encouraged. 
Their labors had been richly blessed among the 
Pisidians at Antioch, and the believers whom they 
left to carry forward the work alone for a time, 
"were filled with joy, and with the Holy Ghost." 

"Eph. 2:19, 20. . ^- Matt. 5 : 11, 12. 



CHAPTER XYIII 



Preaching Among the Heathen 

Feom Antiocli in Pisidia, Paul and Barnabas went 
to Iconium. In this place, as at Antiocli, they began 
their labors in the synagogue of their own people. 
They met with marked success; ''a great multitude 
both of the Jews and also of the Greeks believed." 
But in Iconium, as in other places where the apostles 
labored, ''the unbelieving Jews stirred up the Gren- 
tiles, and made their minds evil affected against the 
brethren. ' ' 

The apostles, however, were not turned aside from 
their mission; for many were accepting the gospel of 
Christ. In the face of opposition, envy, and preju- 
dice they went on with their work, ''speaking boldly 
in the Lord;" and God "gave testimony unto the 
word of His grace, and granted signs and wonders 
to be done by their hands." These evidences of 
divine approval had a powerful influence on those 
whose minds were open to conviction, and converts 
to the gospel multiplied. 

This chapter is based on Acts 14:1-26. 

(177) 



178 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



The increasing popularity of the message borne 
by the apostles, filled the unbelieving Jews with envy 
and hatred, and they determined to stop the labors 
of Paul and Barnabas at once. By means of false 
and exaggerated reports, they led the authorities to 
fear that the entire city was in danger of being in- 
cited to insurrection. They declared that large num- 
bers were attaching themselves to the apostles, and 
suggested that it was for secret and dangerous 
designs. 

In consequence of these charges, the disciples 
were repeatedly brought before the authorities; but 
their defense was so clear and sensible, and their 
statement of what they were teaching so calm and 
comprehensive, that a strong influence was exerted 
in their favor. Although the magistrates were preju- 
diced against them by the false statements they had 
heard, they dared not condemn them. They could 
but acknowledge that the teachings of Paul and Bar- 
nabas tended to make men virtuous, law-abiding 
citizens, and that the morals and order of the city 
would improve if the truths taught by the apostles 
were accepted. 

Through the opposition that the disciples met, 
the message of truth gained great publicity; the 
Jews saw that their etforts to thwart the work of 
the new teachers resulted only in adding greater 
numbers to the new faith. ^'The multitude of the 
city was divided: and part held with the Jews, and 
part with the apostles.'' 

So enraged were the leaders among the Jews by 
the turn that matters were taking, that they de- 
termined to gain their ends by violence. Arousing 



PREACHING AMONG THE HEATHEN 179 



the worst passions of the ignorant, noisy mob, they 
succeeded in creating a tumult, which they attributed 
to the teaching of the disciples. By this false charge, 
they hoped to gain the help of the magistrates in 
carrying out their purpose. They determined that 
the apostles should have no opportunity to vindicate 
themselves, and that the mob should interfere by 
stoning Paul and Barnabas, thus putting an end to 
their labors. 

Friends of the apostles, though unbelievers, 
warned them of the malicious designs of the Jews, 
and urged them not to expose themselves needlessly 
to the fury of the mob, but to escape for their lives. 
Paul and Barnabas accordingly departed in secret 
from Iconium, leaving the believers to carry on the 
work alone for a time. But they by no means took 
final leave; they purposed to return, after the excite- 
ment had abated, and complete the work begun. 

In every age and in every land, God's messengers 
have been called upon to meet bitter opposition from 
those who deliberately chose to reject the light of 
heaven. Often, by misrepresentation and falsehood, 
the enemies of the gospel have seemingly triumphed, 
closing the doors by which God's messengers might 
gain access to the people. But these doors cannot 
remain forever closed; and often, as God's servants 
have returned after a time to resume their labors, 
the Lord has wrought mightily in their behalf, en- 
abling them to establish memorials to the glory of 
His name. 

Driven by persecution from Iconium, the apostles 
went to Lystra and Derbe, in Lycaonia. These towns 
were inhabited largely by a heathen, superstitious 



180 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



people, but among tliem were some who were will- 
ing to hear and accept the gospel message. In these 
places and in the surrounding country, the apostles 
decided to labor, hoping to avoid Jewish prejudice 
and persecution. 

In Lvstra there was no Jewish synagogue, though 
a few Jews were living in the town. Many of the 
inhabitants of Lystra worshiped at a temple dedi- 
cated to Jupiter. When Paul and Barnabas ap- 
peared in the town, and, gathering the Lystrians 
about them, explained the simple truths of the gos- 
pel, many sought to connect these doctrines with 
their own superstitious belief in the worship of 
Jupiter. 

The apostles endeavored to impart to these idola- 
ters a knowledge of God the Creator, and of His Son, 
the Saviour of the human race. They first directed 
attention to the wonderful works of God, — the sun, 
the moon, and the stars, the beautiful order of the 
recurring seasons, the mighty snow-capped moun- 
tains, the lofty trees, and other varied wonders of 
nature, which showed a skill beyond human compre- 
hension. Through these works of the Almighty, the 
apostles led the minds of the heathen to a contempla- 
tion of the great Ruler of the universe. 

Having made plain these fundamental truths 
concerning the Creator, the apostles told the Lys- 
trians of the Son of God, who came from heaven to 
our world because He loved the children of men. 
They spoke of His life and ministry. His rejection 
by those He came to save, His trial and crucifixion. 
His resurrection, and His ascension to heaven, there 
to act as man's advocate. Thus, in the Spirit and 



PREACHING AMONG THE HEATHEN 181 



power of God, Paul and Barnabas preached the gos- 
pel in Lystra. 

At one time, while Paul was telling the people 
of Christ's work as a healer of the sick and afflicted, 
he saw among his hearers a cripple, whose eyes were 
fastened on him, and who received and believed his 
words. Paul's heart went out in sympathy toward 
the afflicted man, in whom he discerned one who ' ' had 
faith to be healed." In the presence of the idola- 
trous assembly, Paul commanded the cripple to 
stand upright on his feet. Heretofore the sufferer 
had been able to take a sitting posture only; but now, 
he instantly obeyed Paul's command, and for the 
first time in his life stood on his feet. Strength 
came with this effort of faith, and he who had been 
a cripple ^'leaped and walked." 

"When the loeople saw what Paul had done, they 
lifted up their voices, saying in the speech of Lyc- 
aonia, The gods are come down to us in the like- 
ness of men." This statement was in harmony with 
a tradition of theirs that the gods occasionally visited 
the earth. Barnabas they called Jupiter, the father 
of gods, because of his venerable appearance, his 
dignified bearing, and the mildness and benevolence 
expressed in his countenance. Paul they believed to 
be Mercury, "because he was the chief speaker," 
earnest and active, and eloquent with words of warn- 
ing and exhortation. 

The Lystrians, eager to show their gratitude, pre- 
vailed upon the priest of Jupiter to do the apostles 
honor; and he "brought oxen and garlands unto the 
gates, and would have done sacrifice with the people." 
Paul and Barnabas, who had sought retirement and 



182 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



rest, were not aware of these preparations. Soon, 
however, theii' attention was attracted by the sound 
of music and the enthusiastic shouting of a large 
crowd, who had come to the house where they were 
staying. 

When the apostles ascertained the cause of this 
visit and its attendant excitement, 'Hhey rent their 
clothes, and ran in among the people," in the hope 
of preventing further proceedings. In a loud, ring- 
ing voice, which rose above the shouting of the 
people, Paul demanded their attention; and as the 
tumult suddenly ceased, he said: ''Sirs, why do ye 
these things? We also are men of like passions with 
you, and preach unto you that ye should turn from 
these vanities unto the living God, which made 
heaven, and earth, and the sea, and all things that 
are therein: who in times past suffered all nations 
to walk in their own ways. Nevertheless He left 
not Himself without witness, in that He did good, 
and gave us rain from heaven, and fruitful seasons, 
filling our hearts with food and gladness.'' 

Notwithstanding the positive denial of the apos- 
tles that tliey were divine, and notwithstanding Paul's 
endeavors to direct the minds of the people to the 
true God as the only object worthy of adoration, it 
was almost impossible to turn the heathen from their 
intention to offer sacrifice. So firm had been their 
belief that these men were indeed gods, and so great 
their enthusiasm, that they were loath to acknowl- 
edge their error. The record says that they were 
''scarce restrained." 

The Lystrians reasoned that they had beheld with 
their own eyes the miraculous power exercised by 



PREACHING AMONG THE HEATHEN 183 



tlie apostles. Tliey had seen a cripple who had never 
before been able to walk, made to rejoice in per- 
fect health and strength. It was only after mnch 
persuasion on the part of Paul, and careful explana- 
tion regarding the mission of himself and Barnabas 
as representatives of the God of heaven and of His 
Son, the great Healer, that the people were per- 
suaded to give up their purpose. 

The labors of Paul and Barnabas at Lystra were 
suddenly checked by the malice of ^ ' certain Jews from 
Antioch and Iconium," who, upon learning of the 
success of the apostles' work among the Lycaonians,^ 
had determined to follow them and persecute them. 
On arriving at Lystra, these Jews soon succeeded in 
inspiring the people with the same bitterness of spirit 
that actuated their own minds. By words of mis- 
representation and calumny, those who had recently 
regarded Paul and Barnabas as divine beings, were 
persuaded that in reality the apostles were worse 
than murderers and were deserving of death. 

The disappointment that the Lystrians had suf- 
fered in being refused the privilege of offering sac- 
rifice to the apostles, prepared them to turn against 
Paul and Barnabas with an enthusiasm approaching 
that with which they had hailed them as gods. In- 
cited by the Jews, they planned to attack the apos- 
tles by force. The Jews charged them not to allow 
Paul an opportunity to speak, alleging that if they 
were to grant him this privilege, he would bewitch 
the people. 

Soon the murderous designs of the enemies of the 
gospel were carried out. Yielding to the influence 
of evil, the Lystrians became possessed with a satanic 



184 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



fury, and seizing Paul, mercilessly stoned liim. The 
apostle thought that his end had come. The martyr- 
dom of Stephen, and the cruel part that he himself 
had acted upon that occasion, came vividly to his 
mind. Covered with bruises, and faint with pain, 
he fell to the ground, and the infuriated mob "drew 
him out of the city, supposing he had been dead." 

In this dark and trying hour, the company of 
Lystrian believers, who through the ministry of Paul 
and Barnabas had been converted to the faith of 
Jesus, remained loyal and true. The unreasoning 
opposition and cruel persecution by their enemies 
served only to confirm the faith of these devoted 
brethren; and now, in the face of danger and scorn, 
they showed their loyalty by gathering sorrowfully 
about the form of him whom they believed to be dead. 

What was their surprise when, in the midst of 
their lamentations, the apostle suddenly lifted up 
his head, and rose to his feet, with the praise of God 
upon his lips. To the believers this unexpected res- 
toration of God's servant was regarded as a miracle 
of divine power, and seemed to set the signet of 
Heaven upon their change of belief. They rejoiced 
with inexpressible gladness, and praised God with 
renewed faith. 

Among those who had been converted at .Lystra, 
and who were eye-witnesses of the sufferings of Paul, 
was one who was afterward to become a prominent 
worker for Christ, and who was to share with the 
apostle the trials and the joys of pioneer service 
in difficult fields. This was a young man named 
Timothy. AYhen Paul was dragged out of the city, 
this youthful disciple was among the number who 



PREACHING AMONG THE HEATHEN 



185 



took tlieir stand beside his apparently lifeless body, 
and who saw him arise, bruised and covered with 
blood, but with praises upon his lips because he had 
been permitted to suffer for the sake of Christ. 

The day following the stoning of Paul, the apos- 
tles -departed for Derbe, where their labors "were 
blessed, and many souls were led to receive Christ 
as the Saviour. But ''when they had preached the 
gospel to that city, and had taught many," neither 
Paul nor Barnabas was content to take up work 
elsewhere without confirming the- faith of the con- 
verts whom they had been compelled to leave alone 
for a time in the places where they had recently la- 
bored. And so, undaunted by danger, "they returned 
again to Lystra, and to Iconium, and Antioch, con- 
firming the souls of the disciples, and exhorting them 
to continue in the faith." Many had accepted the 
glad tidings of the gospel, and had thus exposed 
themselves to reproach and opposition. These the 
apostles sought to establish in the faith, in order that 
the work done might abide. 

As an important factor in the spiritual growth 
of the new converts, the apostles were careful to 
surround them with the safeguards of gospel order. 
Churches were duly organized in all places in Lyca- 
onia and Pisidia where there were believers. Offi- 
cers were appointed in each church, and proper order 
and system was established for the conduct of all the 
affairs pertaining to the spiritual welfare of the 
believers. 

This was in harmony with the gospel plan of 
uniting in one body all believers in Christ, and this 



186 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



plan Paul was careful to follow throughout his min- 
istry. Those who in any place were by his labor 
led to accept Christ as the Saviour, were, at the 
proper time, organized into a church. Even when 
the believers were but few in number, this was done. 
The Christians were thus taught to help one another, 
remembering the promise, "Where two or three are 
gathered together in My name, there am I in the 
midst of them. ' ' ^ 

And Paul did not forget the churches thus estab- 
lished. The care of these churches rested on his 
mind as an ever-increasing burden. However small a 
company might be, it was nevertheless the object of 
his constant solicitude. He watched over the smaller 
churches tenderly, realizing that they were in need 
of special care, in order that the members might be 
thoroughly established in the truth, and taught to 
put forth earnest, unselfish efforts for those around 
them. 

In all their missionary endeavors, Paul and Bar- 
nabas sought to follow Christ's example of willing 
sacrifice and faithful, earnest labor for souls. Wide- 
awake, zealous,- untiring, they did not consult in- 
clination or personal ease, but with prayerful anxiety 
and unceasing activity they sowed the seed of truth. 
And with the sowing of the seed, the apostles were 
careful to give to all who took their stand for the 
gospel, practical instruction that was of untold value. 
This spirit of earnestness and godly fear made upon 
the minds of the new disciples a lasting impression 
regarding the importance of the gospel message. 

When men of promise and ability were converted, 
as in the case of Timothy, Paul and Barnabas sought 

^Matt. 18:20. 



PREACHING AMONG THE HEATHEN 187 

earnestly to show tliem the necessity of laboring in 
the vineyard. And when the apostles left for another 
place, the faith of these men did not fail, but rather 
increased. They had been faithfully instructed in 
the way of the Lord, and had been taught how to 
labor unselfishly, earnestly, perseveringly, for the 
salvation of their fellow-men. This careful training 
of new converts was an important factor in the re- 
markable success that attended Paul and Barnabas 
as they preached the gospel in heathen lands. 

The first missionary journey was fast drawing to 
a close. Commending the newly organized churches 
to the Lord, the apostles went to Pamphylia, ^'and 
when they had preached the word in Perga, they went 
down into Attalia, and thence sailed to Antioch." 



CHAPTER XIX 



Jew and Gentile 

On reaching Antioch in Syria, from wMcli place 
they had been sent forth on their mission, Paul and 
Barnabas took advantage of an early opportunity to 
assemble the believers, and rehearse "all that God 
had done with them, and how He had opened the door 
of faith unto the Gentiles. ' ' ' The church at Antioch 
was a large and growing one. A center of missionary 
activity, it was one of the most important of the 
groups of Christian believers. Its membership was 
made up of many classes of people, from among 
both Jews and Gentiles. 

While the apostles united with the ministers and 
lay members at Antioch in an earnest effort to win 
many souls to Christ, certain Jewish believers from 
Judea, '.'of the sect of the Pharisees," succeeded in 
introducing a question that soon led to wide-spread 
controversy in the church, and brought consternation 
to the believing Gentiles. With great assurance these 

1 Acts 14: 27. 
This chapter is based on Acts 15:1-35. 

(188) 



JEW AND GENTILE 



189 



Judaizing teachers asserted that in order to be 
saved, one must be circumcised, and must keep the 
entire ceremonial law. 

Paul and Barnabas met this false doctrine with 
promptness, and opposed the introduction of the sub- 
ject to the Gentiles. On the other hand, many of 
the believing Jews of Antioch favored the position 
of the brethren recently come from Judea. 

The Jewish converts generally were not inclined 
to move as rapidly as the providence of God opened 
the way. From the result of the apostles' labors 
among the Gentiles, it was evident that the converts 
among the latter people would far exceed the Jewish 
converts in number. The Jews feared that if the 
restrictions and ceremonies of their law were not 
made obligatory upon the Gentiles as a condition of 
church fellowship, the national peculiarities of the 
Jews, which had hitherto kept them distinct from 
all other people, would finally disappear from among 
those who received the gospel message. 

The Jews had always prided themselves upon 
their divinely appointed services ; and many of those 
who had been converted to the faith of Christ still 
felt that since God had once clearly outlined the He- 
brew manner of worship, it was improbable that He 
would ever authorize a change in any of its speci- 
fications. They insisted that the Jewish laws and 
ceremonies should be incorporated into the rites of 
the Christian religion. They were slow to discern 
that all the sacrificial offerings had but prefigured 
the death of the Son of God, in which type met anti- 
type, and after which the rites and ceremonies of the 
Mosaic dispensation were no longer binding. 



190 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



Before his conversion Paul had regarded himself 
as blameless "touching the righteousness which is in 
the law. ' ' ' But since his change of heart, he had 
gained a clear conception of the mission of the 
Saviour as the Redeemer of the entire race, Gentile 
as well as Jew, and had learned the difference be- 
tween a living faith and a dead formalism. In the 
light of the gospel, the ancient rites and ceremonies 
committed to Israel had gained a new and deeper 
significance. That which they shadowed forth had 
come to pass, and those who were living under the 
gospel dispensation had been freed from their observ- 
ance. Grod's unchangeable law of ten commandments, 
however, Paul still kept in spirit as well as in letter. 

In the church at Antioch, the consideration of the 
question of circumcision resulted in much discussion 
and contention. Finally, the members of the church, 
fearing that a division among them would be tlie 
outcome of continued discussion, decided to send 
Paul and Barnabas, with some responsible men from 
the church, to Jerusalem, to lay the matter before 
the apostles and elders. There they were to meet 
delegates from the different churches, and those who 
had come to Jerusalem to attend the approaching 
festivals. Meanwhile all controversy was to cease 
until a final decision should be given in general coun- 
cil. This decision was then to be universally accepted 
by the different churches throughout the country. 

On the way to Jerusalem, the apostles visited the 
believers in the cities through which they passed, and 
encouraged them by relating their experience in the 
work of God, and the conversion of the Gentiles. 

At Jerusalem, the delegates from Antioch met 

= Pliil. 3:6. 



JEW AND GENTILE 



191 



the brethren of the various churches, who had gath- 
ered for a general meeting; and to them they re- 
lated the success that had attended their ministry 
among the Gentiles. They then gave a clear outline 
of the confusion that had resulted because certain 
converted Pharisees had gone to Antioch declaring 
that in order to be saved, the Gentile converts must 
be circumcised and keep the law of Moses. 

This question was warmly discussed in the as- » 
sembly. Intimately connected with the question of 
circumcision, were several others demanding careful 
study. One was the problem as to what attitude 
should be taken toward the use of meats offered to 
idols. Many of the Gentile converts were living 
among ignorant and superstitious people, who made 
frequent sacrifices and offerings to idols. The priests 
of this heathen worship carried on an extensive mer- 
chandise with the offerings brought to them; and the 
Jews feared that the Gentile converts would bring 
Christianity into disrepute by purchasing that which 
had been offered to idols, thereby sanctioning, in 
some measure, idolatrous customs. 

Again, the Gentiles were accustomed to eat the 
flesh of animals that had been strangled, while the 
Jews had been divinely instructed that when beasts 
were killed for food, particular care was to be taken 
that the blood should flow from the body; otherwise 
the meat would not be regarded as wholesome. God 
had given these injunctions -to the Jews for the pur- 
pose, of preserving their health. The Jews regarded 
it as sinful to use blood as an article of diet. They 
held that the blood was the life, and that the shedding 
of blood was in consequence of sin. 



13 —Act! 



192 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



The Gentiles, on the contrary, practised catching 
the blood that flowed from the sacrificial victim, and 
using it in the preparation of food. The Jews could 
not believe that they ought to change the customs 
they had adopted under the special direction of God. 
Therefore, as things then stood, if Jew and Gentile 
should attempt to eat at the same table, the former 
would be shocked and outraged by the latter. 

The Gentiles, and especially the Greeks, were ex- 
tremely licentious, and there was danger that some, 
unconverted in heart, would make a profession of 
faith without renouncing their evil practices. The 
Jewish Christians could not tolerate the immorality 
that was not even regarded as criminal by the 
heathen. The Jews, therefore, held it as highly 
proper that circumcision, and the observance of the 
ceremonial law, should be enjoined on the Gentile 
converts as a test of their sincerity and devotion. 
This, they believed, would prevent the addition to 
the church of those who, adopting the faith without 
true conversion of heart, might afterward bring re- 
proach upon the cause by immorality and excess. 

The various points involved in the settlement of 
the main question at issue, seemed to present before 
the council insurmountable difficulties. But the Holy 
Spirit had, in reality, already settled this question, 
upon the decision of which seemed to depend the 
prosperity, if not the very existence, of the Christian 
church. 

''When there had been much disputing, Peter rose 
up, and said unto them. Men and brethren, ye know 
how that a good while ago God made choice among 
us, that the Gentiles by my mouth should hear the 
word of the gospel, and believe.'^ He reasoned that 



JEW AND GENTILE 



193 



the Holy Spirit had decided the matter under dispute 
by descending with equal power upon the uncircum- 
cised Gentiles and the circumcised Jews. He re- 
counted his vision, in which Grod had presented before 
him a sheet filled with all manner of four-footed 
beasts, and had bidden him kill and eat. When he 
refused, affirming that he had never eaten that which 
was common or unclean, the answer had been, "What 
God hath cleansed, that call not thou common. ' ' ' 

Peter related the plain interpretation of these 
words, which was given him almost immediately in 
his summons to go to the centurion and instruct 
him in the faith of Christ. This message showed that 
God was no respecter of persons, but accepted and 
acknowledged all who feared Him. Peter told of his 
astonishment when, in speaking the words of truth 
to those assembled at the home of Cornelius, he 
witnessed the Holy Spirit taking possession of his 
hearers. Gentiles as well as Jews. The same light 
and glory that was reflected upon the circumcised 
Jews shone also upon the faces of the uncircumcised 
Gentiles. This was God's warning that Peter was 
not to regard one as inferior to the other; for the 
blood of Christ could cleanse from all uncleanness. 

Once before, Peter had reasoned with his breth- 
ren concerning the conversion of Cornelius and his 
friends, and his fellowship with them. As he on 
that occasion related how the Holy Spirit fell on the 
Gentiles, he declared, ''Forasmuch then as God gave 
them the like gift as He did unto us, who believed on 
the Lord Jesus Christ; what was I, that I could 
withstand Godf"* Now, with equal fervor and force, 
he said: ''God, which knoweth the hearts, bare them 

3 Acts 10:15. * Acts 11:17. 



194 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



witness, giving tliem the Holy Ghost, even as He 
did unto us; and put no difference between us and 
them, purifying their hearts by faith. Now therefore 
why tempt ye God, to put a yoke upon the necl^ of 
the disciples, which neither our fathers nor we were 
able to bear!" This yoke was not the law of ten 
commandments, as some who oppose the binding 
claims of the law assert; Peter here referred to the 
law of ceremonies, which was made null and void by 
the crucifixion of Christ. 

Peter's address brought the assembly to a point 
where they could listen with patience to Paul and 
Barnabas, who related their experience in working 
for the Gentiles. ^'All the multitude kept silence, and 
gave audience to Barnabas and Paul, declaring what 
miracles and wonders God had wrought ai^iong the 
Gentiles by them." 

James also bore his testimony with decision, de- 
claring that it was God's purpose to bestow upon 
the Gentiles the same privileges and blessings that 
had been granted to the Jews. 

The Holy Spirit saw good not to impose the cere- 
monial law on the Gentile converts, and the mind 
of the apostles regarding this matter was as the 
mind of the Spirit of God. James presided at the 
council, and his final decision was, "Wherefore my 
sentence is, that we trouble not them, which from 
among the Gentiles are turned to God. ' ' 

This ended the discussion. In this instance we 
have a refutation of the doctrine held by the Eoman 
Catholic Church, — that Peter was the head of the 
church. Those who, as popes, have claimed to be 
his successors, have no scriptural foundation for 
their pretensions. Nothing in the life of Peter gives 



JEW AND GENTILE 



195 



sanction to the claim that he was elevated above his 
brethren as the vicegerent of the Most High. If 
those who are declared to be the successors of 
Peter, had followed his example, they wonld always 
have been content to remain on an equality with 
their brethren. 

In this instance James seems to have been chosen 
as the one to announce the decision arrived at by 
the council. It was his sentence that the ceremonial 
law, and especially the ordinance of circumcision, 
should not be urged upon the Gentiles, or even recom- 
mended to them. James sought to impress the minds 
of his brethren with the fact that, in turning to God, 
the Gentiles had made a great change in their lives, 
and that much caution should be used not to trouble 
them with perplexing and doubtful questions of minor 
importance, lest they be discouraged in following 
Christ. 

The Gentile converts, however, were to give up the 
customs that were inconsistent with the principles 
of Christianity. The apostles and elders therefore 
agreed to instruct the Gentiles by letter to abstain 
from meats offered to idols, from fornication, from 
things strangled, and from blood. They were to be 
urged to keep the commandments, and to lead holy 
lives. They were also to be assured that the men 
who had declared circumcision to be binding were 
not authorized to do so by the apostles. 

Paul and Barnabas were recommended to them 
as men who had hazarded their lives for the Lord. 
Judas and Silas were sent with these apostles to 
declare to the Gentiles by word of mouth the decision 
of the council: ''It seemed good to the Holy Ghost, 
and to us, to lay upon you no greater burden than 



196 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



these necessary things ; that ye abstain from meats 
offered to idols, and from blood, and from things 
strangled, and from fornication: from which if ye 
keep yonrselves, ye shall do well.'' The fonr serv- 
ants of God were sent to Antioch with the epistle and 
message that was to put an end to all controversy; 
for it was the voice of the highest authority upon 
the earth. 

The council which decided this case was composed 
of apostles and teachers who had been prominent in 
raising up the Jewish and Gentile Christian churches, 
with chosen delegates from various places. Elders 
from Jerusalem and deputies from Antioch were 
present, and the most influential churches were rep- 
resented. The council moved in accordance with the 
dictates of enlightened judgment, and with the dig- 
nity of a church established by the divine will. As 
a result of their deliberations, they all saw that God 
Himself had answered the question at issue by be- 
stowing upon the Gentiles the Holy Ghost; and they 
realized that it was their part to_ follow the guidance 
of the Spirit. 

The entire body of Christians was not called to 
vote upon the question. The "apostles and elders," 
men of influence and judgment, framed and issued 
the decree, which was thereupon generally accepted 
by the Christian churches. Not all, however, were 
pleased with the decision; there was a faction of 
ambitious and self-confident brethren who disagreed 
with it. These men assumed to engage in the work 
on their own responsibility. They indulged in much 
murmuring and fault-finding, proposing new plans, 
and seeking to pull down the work of the men whom 
God had ordained to teach the gospel message. From 



JEW AND GENTILE 



197 



the first tlie cliiircii lias had such obstacles to meet, 
and ever will have till the close of time. 

Jerusalem was the metropolis of the Jews, and 
it was there that the greatest exclusiveness and 
bigotry were found. The Jewish Christians living 
within sight of the temple naturally allowed their 
minds to revert to the peculiar privileges of the Jews 
as a nation. When they saw the Christian church 
departing from the ceremonies and traditions of 
Judaism, and perceived that the peculiar sacredness 
with which the Jewish customs had been invested 
would soon be lost sight of in the light of the new 
faith, many grew indignant with Paul as the one 
who had, in a large measure, caused this change. 
Even the disciples were not all prepared to accept 
willingly the decision of the council. Some were 
zealous for the ceremonial law; and they regarded 
Paul with disfavor, because they thought that his 
principles in regard to the obligations of the Jew- 
ish law were lax. 

The broad and far-reaching decisions of the gen- 
eral council brought confidence into the ranks of the 
Gentile believers, and the cause of God prospered. 
In Antioch,^the church was favored with the presence 
of Judas and Silas, the special messengers who had 
returned with the apostles from the meeting in Jeru- 
salem. ^' Being prophets also themselves,'' Judas 
and Silas exhorted the brethren with many words, 
and confirmed them." These godly men tarried in 
Antioch for a time. "Paul also and Barnabas con- 
tinued in Antioch, teaching and preaching the word 
of the Lord, with many others also." 

When Peter, at a later date, visited Antioch, he 
won the confidence of many by his prudent conduct 



198 



TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



toward the Gentile converts. For a time lie acted 
•in accordance with the light given from heaven. He 
so far overcame his natural prejudice as to sit at 
table with the Gentile converts. But when certain 
Jews who were zealous for the ceremonial law, came 
from Jerusalem, Peter injudiciously changed his 
deportment toward the converts from paganism. A 
number of the Jews ''dissembled likewise with him; 
insomuch that Barnabas also was carried away with 
their dissimulation."' This revelation of weakness 
on the part of those who had been respected and 
loved as leaders, left a most painful impression on 
the minds of the Gentile believers. The church was 
threatened with division. But Paul, who saw the 
subverting influence of the wrong done to the church 
through the double part acted by Peter, openly re- 
buked him for thus disguising his true sentiments. 
In the presence of the church, Paul inquired of Peter, 
"If thou, being a Jew, livest after the manner of 
Gentiles, and not as do the Jews, why compellest thou 
the Gentiles to live as do the Jews T ' ' 

Peter saw the error into which he had fallen, and 
immediately set about repairing the evil that had 
been wrought, so far as was in his power. God, who 
knows the end from the beginning, permitted Peter 
to reveal this weakness of character, in order that 
the tried apostle might see that there was nothing 
in himself whereof he might boast. Even the best 
of men, if left to themselves, will err in judgment. 
God also saw that in time to come some would be 
so deluded as to claim for Peter and his pretended 
successors the exalted prerogatives that belong to 
God alone. And this record of the apostle's weak- 

= Gal. 2:13,14. 



JEW AND GENTILE 



199 



ness was to remain as a proof of Ms fallibility, and 
of the fact that he stood in no way above the level 
of the other apostles. 

The history of this departure from right prin- 
ciples stands as a solemn warning to men in posi- 
tions of trust in the cause of God, that they may not 
fail in integrity, but firmly adhere to principle. The 
greater the responsibilities placed upon the human 
agent, and the larger his opportunities to dictate and 
control, the more harm he is sure to do if he does 
not carefully follow the way of the Lord, and labor 
in harmony with the decisions arrived at by the 
general body of believers in united council. 

After all Peter's failures; after his fall and 
restoration, his long course of service, his intimate 
acquaintance with Christ, his knowledge of the Sav- 
iour's straightforward practice of right principles; 
after all the instruction he had received, all the gifts 
and knowledge and influence he had gained by preach- 
ing and teaching the Word, — is it not strange that 
he should dissemble, and evade the principles of the 
gospel through fear of man, or in order to gain 
esteem? Is it not strange that he should waver in 
his adherence to right? May God give every man a 
realization of his helplessness, his inability to steer 
his own vessel straight and safe into the harbor. 

In his ministry, Paul was often compelled to stand 
alone. He was specially taught of God, and dared 
make no concessions that would involve principle. 
At times the burden was heavy, but Paul stood firm 
for the right. He realized that the church must never 
be brought under the control of human power. The 
traditions and maxims of men must not take the 



200 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



place of revealed truth. The advance of the gospel 
message must not be hindered by the prejudices and 
preferences of men, whatever might be their position 
in the church. 

Paul had dedicated himself and all his powers to 
the service of God. He had received the truths of 
the gospel direct from heaven, and throughout his 
ministry he maintained a vital connection with heav- 
enly agencies. He had been taught by God regarding 
the binding of unnecessary burdens upon the Gentile 
Christians; thus when the Judaizing believers intro- 
duced into the Antioch church the question of cir- 
cumcision, Paul knew the mind of the Spirit of God 
concerning such teaching, and took a firm and un- 
yielding position which brought to the churches 
freedom from Jewish rites and ceremonies. 

• Notwithstanding the fact that Paul was person- 
ally taught by God, he had no strained ideas of 
individual responsibility. While looking to God for 
direct guidance, he was ever ready to recognize the 
authority vested in the body of believers united in 
church fellowship. He felt the need of counsel; and 
when matters of importance arose, he was glad to 
lay these before the church, and to unite with his 
brethren in seeking God for wisdom to make right 
decisions. Even ''the spirits of the prophets," he 
declared, ''are subject to the prophets. For God is 
not the- author of confusion, but of peace, as in all 
churches of the saints. ' ' ' With Peter, he taught that 
all united in church capacity should be "subject one 
to another. " ' 

« 1 Cor. 14 : 32, 33. ' 1 Peter 5 : 5. 



CHAPTER XX 



Exalting the Cross 

Aftek spending some time in ministry at Antiocli, 
Paul proposed to liis fellow-worker that they set 
forth on another missionary journey. ^'Let us go 
again, he said to Barnabas, ''and visit our brethren 
in every city where we have preached the word of 
the Lord, and see how they do.'' 

Both Paul and Barnabas had a tender regard for 
those who had recently accepted the gospel message 
under their ministry, and they longed to see them 
once more. This solicitude Paul never lost. Even 
when in distant mission fields, far from the scene 
of his earlier labors, he continued to bear upon his 
heart the burden of urging these converts to remain 
faithful, "perfecting holiness in the fear of God."' 
Constantly he tried to help them to become self- 
reliant, growing Christians, strong in faith, ardent in 
zeal, and whole-hearted in their consecration to God 
and to the work of advancing His kingdom. 

^2 Cor. 7:1. 

This chapter is based on Acts 15:36-41; 16:1-6. 

(201) 



202 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



Barnabas was ready to go witli Panl, but wished 
to take with them Mark, who had again decided to 
devote himself to the ministry. To this Panl ob- 
jected. He "thought not good to take . . . with 
them" one who during their first missionary journey 
had left them in a time of need. He was not in- 
clined to excuse Mark's weakness in deserting the 
work for the safety and comforts of home. He 
urged that one with so little stamina was unfitted 
for a work requiring patience, self-denial, bravery, 
devotion, faith, and a willingness to sacrifice, if need 
be, even life itself. So sharp was the contention, that 
Paul and Barnabas separated, the latter following out 
his convictions, and taking Mark with him. "So 
Barnabas took Mark, and sailed unto Cyprus; and 
Paul chose Silas, and departed, being recommended 
by the brethren unto the grace of God." 

Journeying through Syria and Cilicia, where they 
strengthened the churches, Paul and Silas at length 
reached Derbe and Lystra in the province of Lyca- 
onia. It was at Lystra that Paul had been stoned, 
3^et we find him again on the scene of his former 
danger. He was anxious to see how those who 
through his labors had accepted the gospel were 
enduring the test of trial. He was not disappointed; 
for he found that the Lystrian believers had re- 
mained firm in the face of violent opposition. 

Here Paul again met Timothy, who had witnessed 
his sufferings at the close of his first visit to Lystra, 
and upon whose mind the impression then made had 
deepened with the passing of time until he was con- 
vinced that it was his duty to give himself fully to 
the work of the ministry. His heart was knit with 



EXALTING TEE CROSS 



203 



the heart of Paul, and he longed to share the apos- 
tle's labors by assisting as the way might open. 

Silas, Paul's companion in labor, was a tried 
worker, gifted with the spirit of prophecy; but the 
work to be done was so great that there was need 
of training more laborers for active service. In 
Timothy Paul saw one who appreciated the sacred- 
ness of the work of a minister; who was not appalled 
at the prospect of suffering and persecution; and 
who was willing to be taught. Yet the apostle did 
not venture to take the responsibility of giving Tim- 
othy, an untried youth, a training in the gospel min- 
istry, without first fully satisfying himself in regard 
to his character and his past life. 

Timothy's father was a Greek and his mother a 
Jewess. From a child he had known the Scriptures. 
The piety that he saw in his home life was sound and 
sensible. The faith of his mother and his grand- 
mother in the sacred oracles was to him a constant 
reminder of the blessing in doing God's will. The 
word of God was the rule by which these two godly 
women had guided Timothy. The spiritual power of 
the lessons that he had received from them kept him 
pure in speech and unsullied by the evil influences 
with which he was surrounded. Thus his home in- 
structors had co-operated with God in preparing 
him to bear burdens. 

Paul saw that Timothy was faithful, steadfast, 
and true, and he chose him as a companion in labor 
and travel. Those who had taught Timothy in his 
childhood were rewarded by seeing the son of their 
care linked in close fellowship with the great apostle. 
Timothy was a mere youth when he was chosen by 



204 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



God to be a teacher; but his principles had been so 
established by his early education that he was fitted 
to take his place as Paul's helper. And though young, 
he bore his responsibilities with Christian meekness. 

As a precautionary measure, Paul wisely advised 
Timothy to be circumcised — not that God required 
it, but in order to remove from the minds of the Jews 
that which might be an objection to Timothy's min- 
istration. In his work Paul was to journey from 
city to city, in many lands, and often he would have 
opportunity to preach Christ in Jewish synagogues, 
as well as in other places of assembly. If it should 
be known that one of his companions in labor was 
uncircumcised, his work might be greatly hindered 
by the prejudice and bigotry of the Jews. Every- 
where the apostle met determined opposition and 
severe persecution. He desired to bring to his Jew- 
ish brethren, as well as to the Gentiles, a knowledge 
of the gospel; and therefore he sought, so far as 
was consistent with the faith, to remove every pre- 
text for opposition. Yet while he conceded this much 
to Jewish prejudice, he believed and taught circum- 
cision or uncircumcision to be nothing, and the gospel 
of Christ everything. 

Paul loved Timothy, his ' ' own son in the faith. ' ' ' 
The great apostle often drew the younger disciple 
out, questioning him in regard to Scripture history; 
and as they traveled from place to place, he carefully 
taught him how to do successful work. Both Paul 
and Silas, in all their association with Timothy, 
sought to deepen the impression that had already 
been made upon his mind, of the sacred, serious 
nature of the work of the gospel minister. 

' 1 Tim. 1:2. 



EXALTING THE CROSS 



205 



In his work, Timothy constantly sought Paul's 
advice and instruction. He did not move from im- 
pulse, but exercised consideration and calm thought, 
inquiring at every step, Is this, the way of the Lord? 
The Holy Spirit found in him one who could be 
moulded and fashioned as a temple for the indwelling 
of the divine Presence. 

As the lessons of the Bible are wrought into the 
daily life, they have a deep and lasting influence upon 
the character. These lessons Timothy learned and 
practised. He had no specially brilliant talents; but 
his work was valuable because he used his God-given 
abilities in the Master's service. His knowledge of 
experimental piety distinguished him from other be- 
lievers, and gave him influence. 

Those who labor for souls must attain to a deeper, 
fuller, clearer knowledge of God than can be gained 
by ordinary effort. They must throw all their ener- 
gies into the work of the Master. They are engaged 
in a high and holy calling, and if they gain souls for 
their hire, they must lay firm hold upon God, daily 
receiving grace and power from the Source of all 
blessing. ''For the grace of God that bringeth sal- 
vation hath appeared to all men, teaching us that, 
denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should 
live soberly, righteously, and godly, in this present 
world; looking for that blessed hope, and the glorious 
appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus 
Christ; who gave Himself for us, that He might re- 
deem us from all iniquity, and purify unto Himself a 
peculiar people, zealous of good works. ' ' ' 

Before pressing forward into new territory, Paul 
and his companions visited the churches that had 

3 Titus 2:11-14. 



206 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



been established in Pisidia and the regions round 
about. ^'As they went through the cities, they de- 
livered them the decrees for to keep, that were 
ordained of the apostles and elders which were at 
Jerusalem. And so were the churches established 
in the faith, and increased in number daily. 

The apostle Paul felt a deep responsibility for 
those converted under his labors. Above all things, 
he longed that they should be faithful, ^Hhat I may 
rejoice in the day of Christ,'' he said, ^'that I have 
not run in vain, neither labored in vain. ' ' * He 
trembled for the result of his ministry. He felt 
that even his own salvation might be imperiled if 
he should fail of fulfilling his duty, and the church 
should fail of co-operating with him in the work of 
saving souls. He knew that preaching alone would 
not suffice to educate the believers to hold forth the 
word of life. He knew that line upon line, precept 
upon precept, here a little and there a little, they 
must be taught to advance in the work of Christ. 

It is a universal principle that whenever one re- 
fuses to use his God-given powers, these powers 
decay and perish. Truth that is not lived, that is 
not imparted, loses its life-giving power, its healing 
virtue. Hence the apostle's fear that he might fail 
of presenting every man perfect in Christ. Paul's 
hope of heaven grew dim when he contemplated any 
failure on his part that would result in giving the 
church the mould of the human instead of the divine. 
His knowledge, his eloquence, his miracles, his view 
of eternal scenes when caught up to the third 
heaven, — all would be unavailing if through unfaith- 
fulness in his work those for whom he labored should 

*Phil. 2:16. 



EXALTING THE CROSS 



207 



fail of the grace of God. And so, by word of mouth 
and by letter, he pleaded with those who had ac- 
cepted Christ, to pursue a course that would enable 
them to be blameless and harmless, the sons of 
God, without rebuke, in the midst of a crooked and 
perverse nation, ... as lights in the world, holding 
forth the world of life."' 

Every true minister feels a heavy responsibility 
for the spiritual advancement of the believers en- 
trusted to his care, a longing desire that they shall 
be laborers together with God. He realizes that upon 
the faithful performance of his God-given work de- 
pends in a large degree the well-being of the church. 
Earnestly and untiringly he seeks to inspire the be- 
lievers with a desire to win souls for Christ, remem- 
bering that every addition to the church should be 
one more agency for the carrying out of the plan 
of redemption. 

Having visited the churches in Pisidia and the 
neighboring region, Paul and Silas, with Timothy, 
pressed on into ^'Phrygia and the region of Galatia,'' 
where with mighty power they proclaimed the glad 
tidings of salvation. The Galatians were given up to 
the worship of idols, but as the apostles preached 
to them, they rejoiced in the message that promised 
freedom from the thraldom of sin. Paul and his 
fellow-workers proclaimed the doctrine of righteous- 
ness by faith in the atoning sacrifice of Christ. They 
presented Christ as the one who, seeing the helpless 
condition of the fallen race, came to redeem men and 
women by living a life of obedience to God's law, 
and by paying the penalty of disobedience. And 
in the light of the cross, many who had never before 

^PMl. 2:15, 16. 

14 — Acts 



208 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



known of the true God, began to comprehend the 
greatness of the Father's love. 

Thus the Galatians were tanght the fundamental 
truths concerning ''God the Father," and "our Lord 
Jesus Christ, who gave Himself for our sins, that 
He might deliver us from this present evil world, 
according to the will of God and our Father.'' ''By 
the hearing of faith," they received the Spirit of 
God, and became "the children of God by faith in 
Christ. "° 

Paul's manner of life while among the Galatians 
was such that he could afterward say, "I beseech 
you, be as I am."' His lips had been touched with 
a live coal from off the altar, and he was enabled to 
rise above bodil}^ infirmities, and to present Jesus as 
the sinner's only hope. Those who heard him knew 
that he had been with Jesus. Endued with power 
from on high, he was able to compare spiritual things 
with spiritual, and to tear down the strongholds of 
Satan. Hearts were broken by his presentation of 
the love of God, as revealed in the sacrifice of His 
only begotten Son, and mam" were led to inquire. 
What must I do to be saved? 

This method of presenting the gospel character- 
ized the labors of the apostle throughout his minis- 
try among the Gentiles. Always he kept before them 
the cross of Calvary. "We preach not ourselves," 
he declared in the later years of his experience, "but 
Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants 
for Jesus' sake. For God, who commanded the light 
to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, 

« Gal. 1 : 3, 4; 3:2, 26. ' Gal. 4 : 12. 



EXALTIXG THE CROSS 



209 



to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of 
God in the face of Jesus Christ."' 

The consecrated messengers who in the early 
days of Christianity carried to a perishing world 
the glad tidings of salvation, allowed no thought of 
self-exaltation to mar their presentation of Christ 
and Him crucified. They coveted neither authority 
nor pre-eminence. Hiding self in the Saviour, they 
exalted the great plan of salvation, and the life of 
Christ, the author and finisher of this plan. Christ, 
the same yesterday, to-day, and forever, was the 
burden of their teaching. 

If those who to-day are teaching the word of 
God, would uplift the cross of Christ higher and still 
higher, their ministry would be far more successful. 
If sinners can be led to give one earnest look at the 
cross, if they can obtain a full view of the crucified 
Saviour, they will realize the depth of God's com- 
passion and the sinfulness of sin. 

Christ ^s death proves God's great love for man. 
It is our pledge of salvation. To remove the cross 
from the Christian would be like blotting the sun 
from the sky. The cross brings us near to God, 
reconciling us to Him. With the relenting compas- 
sion of a father's love, Jehovah looks upon the suf- 
fering that His Son endured in order to save the 
race from eternal death, and accepts us in the Be- 
loved. 

Without the cross, man could have no union with 
the Father. On it depends our every hope. From 
it shines the light of the Saviour's love; and when 
at the foot of the cross the sinner looks up to the 

« 2 Cor. 4:5, 6. 



210 



TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



One who died to save Mm, he may rejoice with ful- 
ness of joy; for his sins are pardoned. Kneeling 
in faith at the cross, he has reached the highest place 
to which man can attain. 

Through the cross we learn that the heavenly 
Father loves us with a love that is infinite. Can 
we wonder that Paul exclaimed, ''God forbid that 
I should glory, save in the cross of our Lord Jesus 
Christ ' ' It is our privilege also to glory in the 
cross, our privilege to give ourselves wholly to Him 
who gave Himself for us. Then, with the light that 
streams from Calvary shining in our faces, we may 
go forth to reveal this light to those in darkness. 

«Gal. 6:14. 



CHAPTER XXI 



In the Regions Beyond 

The time had come for the gospel to be pro- 
claimed beyond the confiiies of Asia Minor. The 
way was preparing for Paul and his fellow-workers 
to cross over into Europe. At Troas, on the borders 
of the Mediterranean Sea, '^a vision appeared to 
Paul in the night: There stood a man of Macedonia, 
and prayed him, saying, Come over into Macedonia, 
and help us. ' ' 

The call was imperative, admitting of no delay. 
After he had seen the vision," declares Luke, who 
accompanied Paul and Silas and Timothy on the 
journey across to Europe, ^'immediately we endeav- 
ored to go into Macedonia, assuredly gathering that 
the Lord had called us for to preach the gospel unto 
them. Therefore loosing from Troas, we came with 
a straight course to Samothracia, and the next day 
to Neapolis; and from thence to Philippi, which is 
the chief city of that part of Macedonia, and a 
colony. ' ' 

This chapter is based on Acts 16:7-40. 

(211) 

I' 



212 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



''On the Sabbath," Luke continues, "we went ont 
of the city by a riverside, where prayer was wont 
to be made; and we sat down, and spake unto the 
women which resorted thither. And a certain woman 
named Lydia, a seller of purple, of the city of Thya- 
tira, which worshiped God, heard us : whose heart 
the Lord opened." Lydia received the truth gladly. 
She and her household were converted and baptized, 
and she entreated the apostles to make her house 
their home. 

As the messengers of the cross went about their 
work of teaching, a woman possessed of a spirit of 
divination followed them, crying, "These men are 
the servants of the most high God, which show unto 
us the way of salvation. And this did she many 
days. ' ' 

This woman was a special agent of Satan, and 
had brought to her masters much gain by soothsay- 
ing. Her influence had helped to strengthen idolatry. 
Satan knew that his kingdom was being invaded, and 
he resorted to this means of opposing the work of 
God, hoping to mingle liis sophistry with the truths 
taught by those who were proclaiming the gospel mes- 
sage. The words of recommendation uttered by this 
woman were an injury to the cause of truth, distract- 
ing the minds of the people from the teachings of 
the apostles, and bringing disrepute upon the gospel ; 
and by. them many were led to believe that the men 
who spoke with the Spirit and power of God were 
actuated by the same spirit as this emissary of Satan. 

For some time the apostles endured this oppo- 
sition; then under the inspiration of the Holy Ghost 
Paul commanded the evil spirit to leave the woman. 



IN TEE FEGIONS BEYOND 213 



Her immediate silence testified that the apostles were 
the servants of God, and that the demon had acknowl- 
edged them to be such and had obeyed their com- 
mand. 

Dispossessed of the evil spirit and restored to her 
right mind, the woman chose to become a follower 
of Christ. Then her masters were alarmed for their 
craft. They saw that all hope of receiving money 
from her divinations and soothsayings was at an 
end, and that their source of income would soon be 
entirely cut off if the apostles were allowed to 
continue the work of the gospel. 

Many others in the city were interested in gain- 
ing money through satanic delusions ; and these, fear- 
ing the influence of a power that could so effectually 
stop their work, raised a mighty cry against the 
servants of God. They brought the apostles before 
the magistrates with the charge: ''These men, being 
Jews, do exceedingly trouble our city, and teach cus- 
toms, which are not lawful for us to receive, neither 
to observe, being Romans." 

Stirred by a frenzy of excitement, the multitude 
rose against the disciples. A mob spirit prevailed, 
and was sanctioned by the authorities, who tore the 
outer garments from the apostles, and commanded 
that they should be scourged. ''And when they had 
laid many stripes upon them, they cast them into 
prison, charging the jailer to keep them safely: who, 
having received such a charge, thrust them into the 
inner prison, and m^ade their feet fast in the stocks." 

The apostles suffered extreme torture because of 
the painful position in which they were left, but they 
did not murmur. Instead, in the utter darkness and 



214 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



desolation of tlie dungeon, they encouraged each other 
by words of prayer, and sang praises to God because 
they were found worthy to suffer shame for His sake. 
Their hearts were cheered by a deep and earnest love 
for the cause of their Redeemer. Paul thought of 
the persecution he had been instrumental in bringing 
upon the disciples of Christ, and he rejoiced that his 
eyes had been opened to see, and his heart to feel, 
the power of the glorious truths which once he de- 
spised. 

With astonishment the other prisoners heard the 
sound of prayer and singing issuing from the inner 
prison. They had been accustomed to hear shrieks 
and moans, cursing and swearing, breaking the si- 
lence of the night, but never before had they heard 
words of prayer and praise ascending from that 
gloomy cell. Guards and prisoners marveled, and 
asked themselves who these men could be, who, cold, 
hungry, and tortured, could yet rejoice. 

Meanwhile the magistrates returned to their 
homes, congratulating themselves that by prompt 
and decisive measures they had quelled a tumult. 
But on the way they heard further particulars con- 
cerning the character and work of the men they had 
sentenced to scourging and imprisonment. They saw 
the woman who had been freed from satanic influ- 
ence, and were struck by the change in her coun- 
tenance and demeanor. In the past she had caused 
the city much trouble; now she was quiet and peace- 
able. As they realized that in all probability they 
had visited upon two innocent men the rigorous pen- 
alty of the Roman law, they were indignant with 
themselves, and decided that in the morning they 



IN THE REGIONS BEYOND 215 



would command that the apostles be privately re- 
leased and escorted from the city, beyond the danger 
of violence from the mob. 

But while men were cruel and vindictive, or crimi- 
nally negligent of the solemn responsibilities de- 
volving upon them, God had not forgotten to be 
gracious to His servants. All heaven was interested 
in the men who were suffering for Christ's sake, and 
angels were sent to visit the prison. At their tread 
the earth trembled. The heavily bolted prison doors 
were thrown open; the chains and fetters fell from 
the hands and feet of the prisoners; and a bright 
light flooded the prison. 

The keeper of the jail had heard with amazement 
the prayers and songs of the imprisoned apostles. 
When they were led in, he had seen their swollen 
and bleeding wounds, and had himself caused their 
feet to be fastened in the stocks. He had expected 
to hear from them bitter groans and imprecations; 
but he heard instead songs of joy and praise. With 
these sounds in his ears the jailer had fallen into a 
sleep from which he was awakened by the earthquake 
and the shaking of the prison walls. 

Starting up in alarm, he saw with dismay that 
all the prison doors were open, and the fear flashed 
upon him that the prisoners had escaped. He remem- 
bered with what explicit charge Paul and Silas had 
been entrusted to his care the night before, and he 
was certain that death would be the penalty of his 
apparent unfaithfulness. In the bitterness of his 
spirit he felt that it was better for him to die by 
his own hand than to submit to a disgraceful execu- 
tion. Drawing his sword, he was about to kill him- 



216 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



self, when Paul's voice was heard in the words of 
cheer, ^'Do thyself no harm: for we are all here.'' 
Every man was in his place, restrained by the power 
of God exerted through one fellow-prisoner. 

The severity with which the jailer had treated the 
apostles had not aroused their resentment. Paul and 
Silas had the spirit of Christ, not the spirit of re- 
venge. Their hearts, filled with the love of the 
Saviour, had no room for malice against their per- 
secutors. 

The jailer dropped his sword, and calling for 
lights, hastened into the inner dungeon. He would 
see what manner of men these were who repaid 
with kindness the cruelty with which they had been 
treated. Eeacliing the place where the apostles were, 
and casting himself before them, he asked their for- 
giveness. (Then, bringing them out into the open 
court, he inquired, '^Sirs, what must I do to be 
saved ! ' ' 

The jailer had trembled as he beheld the wrath 
of Grod manifested in the earthquake; when he 
thought that the prisoners had escaped, he had been 
ready to die by his own hand; but now all these 
things seemed of little consequence compared with 
the new, strange dread that agitated his mind, and 
his desire to possess the tranquillity and cheerfulness 
shown by the apostles under suffering and abuse. 
He saw in their countenances the light of heaven; 
he knew that God had interposed in a miraculous 
manner to save their lives; and with peculiar force 
the words of the spirit-possessed woman came to 
his mind: ^' These men are the servants of the most 
high God, which show unto us the way of sal- 
vation. ' ' 



IN THE REGIONS BEYOND 



217 



With deep humility he asked the apostles to show 
him the way of life. ''Believe on the Lord Jesus 
Christ, and thou shalt be saved, and thy house," 
they answered ; and ' ' they spake unto ' him the word 
of the Lord, and to all that were in his house." The 
jailer then washed the wounds of the apostles, and 
ministered to them, after which he was baptized by 
them, with all his household. A sanctifying influence 
diffused itself among the inmates of the prison, and 
the minds of all were opened to listen to the truths 
spoken by the apostles. They were convinced that 
the God whom these men served had miraculously 
released them from bondage. - 

The citizens of Philippi had been greatly terri- 
fied by the earthquake ; and when, in the morning, the 
officers of the prison told the magistrates of what 
had occurred during the night, they were alarmed, 
and sent the sergeants to liberate the apostles. But 
Paul declared, ''They have beaten us openly un- 
condemned, being Romans, and have cast us into 
prison; and now do they thrust us out privily! nay 
verily; but let them come themselves and fetch 
us out." 

The apostles were Roman citizens, and it was 
unlawful to scourge a Roman, save for the most 
flagrant crime, or to deprive him of his liberty with- 
out a fair trial. Paul and Silas had been publicly 
imprisoned, and they now refused to be privately 
released without the proper explanation on the part 
of the magistrates. 

When this word was brought to the authorities, 
they were alarmed for fear that the apostles would 
complain to the emperor; and going at once to the 



218 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



prison, they apologized to Paul and Silas for tlie 
injustice and cruelty done tliem, and personally con- 
ducted tliem out of the prison, entreating them to 
depart from the city. The magistrates feared the 
apostles' influence over the people, and they also 
feared the Power that had interposed in behalf of 
these innocent men. 

Acting upon the instruction given by Christ, the 
apostles would not urge their presence where it was 
not desired. ^'They went out of the prison, and en- 
tered into the house of Lydia : and when they had 
seen the brethren, they comforted them, and de- 
parted. " 

The apostles did not regard as in vain their la- 
bors in Philippi. They had met much opposition and 
persecution; but the intervention of Providence in 
their behalf, and the conversion of the jailer and 
his household, more than atoned for the disgrace and 
suffering they had endured. The news of their un- 
just imprisonment and miraculous deliverance be- 
came known through all that region, and this brought 
the work of the apostles to the notice of a large 
number who otherwise would not have been reached. 

Paul's labors at Philippi resulted in the estab- 
lishment of a church whose membership) steadily in- 
creased. His zeal and devotion, and above all, his 
willingness to suffer for Christ's sake, exerted a deep 
and lasting influence upon the converts. They prized 
the precious truths for which the apostles had sac- 
rificed so much, and gave themselves with whole- 
hearted devotion to the cause of their Redeemer. 

That this church did not escape persecution, is 
shown by an expression* in Paul's letter to them. He 



7.Y TBE EEGIOXS BEYOND 



219 



says, ''Unto yon it is given in tlie behalf of Christ, 
not only to believe on Him, bnt also to suffer for 
His sake; having the same conflict which ye saw in 
me.'' Yet such was their steadfastness in the faith 
that he declares, "I thank my God upon every re- 
membrance of you, always in every prayer of mine 
for you all making request with joy, for your fel- 
lowship in the gospel from the first day until now. ' ' ' 

Terrible is the struggle that takes place between 
the forces of good and of evil in important centers 
where the messengers of truth are called upon to 
labor. ''AVe wrestle not against flesh and blood," 
declares Paul, ''but against principalities, against 
powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this 
world."" Till the close of time, there will be a 
conflict between the church of God and those who 
are under the control of evil angels. 

The early Christians were often called to meet 
the powers of darkness face to face. By sophistry 
and by persecution the enemy endeavored to turn 
them from the true faith. At the present time, when 
the end of all things earthly is rapidly approaching, 
Satan is putting forth desperate efforts to ensnare 
the world. He is devising many plans to occupy 
minds, and to divert attention from the truths essen- 
tial to salvation. In every city his agencies are 
busily organizing into parties those who are opposed 
to the law of God. The arch-deceiver is at work to 
introduce elements of confusion and rebellion, and 
men are being fired with a zeal that is not according 
to knowledge. 

^PMl. 1:29,30,3-5. = Eph. 6:12. 



220 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



Wickedness is reaching a height never before at- 
tained, and yet many ministers of the gospel are 
crying, Peace and safety/' But God's faithful mes- 
sengers are to go steadily forward with their work. 
Clothed with the panoply of heaven, they are to 
advance fearlessly and victoriously, never ceasing 
their warfare until every soul within their reach 
shall have received the message of truth for this 
time. 



CHAPTER XXII 



Thessalonica 

After leaving Philippi, Paul and Silas made their 
way to Thessalonica. Here they were given the privi- 
lege of addressing large congregations in the Jewish 
synagogue. Their appearance bore evidence of the 
shameful treatment they had recently received, and 
necessitated an explanation of what had taken place. 
This they made without exalting themselves, but 
magnified the One who had wrought their deliverance. 

In preaching to the Thessalonians, Paul appealed 
to the Old Testament prophecies concerning the 
Messiah. Christ in His ministry had opened the 
minds of His disciples to these prophecies; '^begin- 
ning at Moses and all the prophets, He expounded 
unto them in all the Scriptures the things concerning 
Himself. ' ' ' Peter, in preaching Christ, had pro- 
duced his evidence from the Old Testament. Stephen 
had pursued the same course. And Paul also in his 
ministry appealed to the scriptures foretelling the 

1 Luke 24 : 27. 
This chapter is based on Acts 17:1-10. 

(221) 



222 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



birth, sufferings, death, resurrection, -and ascension 
of Christ. By the inspired testimony of Moses and 
the prophets, he clearly proved the identity of Jesus 
of Nazareth with the Messiah, and showed that from 
the days of Adam it was the voice of Christ which 
had been speaking through patriarchs and prophets. 

Plain and specific prophecies had been given re- 
garding the appearance of the Promised One. To 
Adam was given an assurance of the coming of the 
Redeemer. The sentence pronounced on Satan, ''I 
will put enmity between thee and the woman, and 
between thy seed and her seed; it shall bruise thy 
head, and thou shalt bruise his heel,"' was to our 
first parents a promise of the redemption to be 
wrought out through Christ. 

To Abraham was given the promise that of his 
line the Saviour of the world should come: '^In thy 
seed shall all the nations of the earth be blessed." 
''He saith not, And to seeds, as of many; but as of 
one, And to thy seed, which is Christ."' 

Moses, near the close of his work as a leader and 
teacher of Israel, plainly prophesied of the Mes- 
siah to come. ''The Lord thy God," he declared 
to the assembled hosts of Israel, "will raise up unto 
thee a Prophet from the midst of thee, of thy breth- 
ren, like unto me; unto Him ye shall hearken." And 
Moses assured the Israelites that God Himself had 
revealed this to him while in Mount Horeb, saying, 
"I will raise them up a Prophet from among their 
brethren, like unto thee, and will put My words in 
His mouth; and He shall speak unto them all that 
T shall command Him. ' ' ' 

=^Geii. 3:15; 22:18j Gal. 3:16. ^Deut. 18:15,18. 



THESSALONICA 



223 



The Messiah was to be of the royal line; for in 
the prophecy uttered by Jacob the Lord said, ^'The 
scepter shall not depart from Judah, nor a lawgiver 
from between his feet, until Shiloh come; and unto 
Him shall the gathering of the people be. ' ' * 

Isaiah prophesied: ^' There shall come forth a 
rod out of the stem of Jesse, and a Branch shall 
grow out of his roots.'' ''Incline your ear, and come 
unto Me: hear, and your soul shall live; and I will 
make an everlasting covenant with you, even the 
sure mercies of David. Behold, I have given Him 
for a witness to the people, a leader and commander 
to the people. Behold, thou shalt call a nation that 
thou knowest not, and nations that knew not thee 
shall run unto thee because of the Lord thy God, and 
for the Holy One of Israel; for He hath glorified 
thee."' 

Jeremiah also bore witness of the coming Re- 
deemer as a Prince of the house of David: ''Be- 
hold, the days come, saith the Lord, that I will raise 
unto David a righteous Branch, and a King shall 
reign and prosper, and shall execute judgment and 
justice in the earth. In His days Judah shall be 
saved, and Israel shall dwell safely: and this is His 
name whereby He shall be called. The Lord Our 
Righteousness." And again: "Thus saith the Lord: 
David shall never want a man to sit upon the 
throne of the house of Israel ; neither shall the priests 
the Levites want a man before Me to offer burnt- 
offerings, and to kindle meat-offerings, and to do 
sacrifice continually. ' ' ^ 

* Gen. 49:10. ^ Isa. 11 :1 ; 55 : 3-5. « Jer. 23 : 5, 6 ; 33 :17, 18. 
15 — Acts 



224 



THE ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES 



Even the birthplace of the Messiah was fore- 
told: "Thou, Bethlehem Ephratah, though thou be 
little among the thousands of Judah, yet out of thee 
shall He come forth unto Me that is to be Euler in 
Israel ; whose goings forth have been from of old, 
from everlasting."' 

The work that the Saviour was to do on the earth 
had been fully outlined: ''The Spirit of the Lord 
shall rest upon Him, the spirit of wisdom and under- 
standing, the spirit of counsel and might, the spirit 
of knowledge and of the fear of the Lord; and shall 
make Him of quick understanding in the fear of the 
Lord." The One thus anointed was ''to preach good 
tidings unto the meek; ... to bind up the broken- 
hearted, to proclaim liberty to the captives, and the 
opening of the prison to them that are bound; to 
proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord, and the 
day of vengeance of our God; to comfort all that 
mourn; to appoint unto them that mourn in Zion, to 
give unto them beauty for ashes, the oil of joy for 
mourning, the garment of praise for the spirit of 
heaviness; that they might be called trees of right- 
eousness, the planting of the Lord, that He might 
be glorified. " ' 

"Behold My servant, whom I uphold; Mine elect, 
in whom My soul delighteth; I have put My Spirit 
upon Him: He shall bring forth judgment to the 
Gentiles. He shall not cry, nor lift up, nor cause His 
voice to be heard in the street. A bruised reed shall 
He not break, and the smoking flax shall He not 
quench: He shall bring forth judgment unto truth. 
He shall not fail nor be discouraged, till He have set 

' Micah 5:2. « Isa. 11 :2, 3 ; 61 : 1-3. 



THE8SAL0NICA 



225 



judgment in the earth: and the isles shall wait for 
His law.''^ 

With convincing power Paul reasoned from the 
Old Testament Scriptures that "Christ m.ust needs 
have suffered, and risen again from the dead." Had 
not Micah prophesied, "They shall smite the Judge 
of Israel with a rod upon the cheek"?" And had 
not the Promised One, through Isaiah, prophesied 
of Himself, "I gave My back to the smiters, and My 
cheeks to them that plucked off the hair : I hid not 
My face from shame and spitting"?" Through the 
psalmist Christ had foretold the treatment that He 
should receive from men: "I am ... a reproach of 
men, and despised of the people. All they that see 
Me laugh Me to scorn: they shoot out the lip, they 
shake the head, saying. He trusted on the Lord that 
He would deliver Him : let Him deliver Him, seeing 
He delighted in Him." "I may tell all My bones: 
they look and stare upon Me. They part My gar- 
ments among them, and cast lots upon My vesture." 
"I am become a stranger unto My brethren, and an 
alien unto My mother's children. For the zeal of 
Thine house hath eaten Me up; and the reproaches 
of them that reproached Thee are fallen upon Me." 
"Reproach hath broken My heart; and I am full of 
heaviness : and I looked for some to take pity, but 
there was none; and for comforters, but I found 
none. 

How unmistakably plain were Isaiah's prophe- 
cies of Christ's sufferings and death! "Who hath 
believed our report?" the prophet inquires, "and to 
whom is the arm of the Lord revealed? For He shall 

« Isa. 42 : 1-4. Micah 5:1. " Isa. 50 : 6. 

^=Ps. 22:6-8, 17, 18; 69:8, 9, 20. 



226 



TEE ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES 



grow up before Him as a tender plant, and as a root 
out of a dry ground: He hatli no form nor comeli- 
ness; and when we shall see Him, there is no beauty 
that we should desire Him. He is despised and re- 
jected of men; a man of sorrows, and acquainted 
with grief : and we hid as it were our faces from 
Him; He was despised, and we esteemed Him not. 

Surely He hath borne our griefs, and carried our 
sorrows: yet we did esteem Him stricken, smitten of 
God, and afflicted. But He was wounded for our 
transgressions. He was bruised for our iniquities: 
the chastisement of our peace was upon Him; and 
with His stripes we are healed. 

^^All we like sheep have gone astray; we have 
turned every one to his own way; and the Lord hath 
laid on Him the iniquity of us all. He was oppressed, 
and He was afflicted, yet He opened not His mouth: 
He is brought as a lamb to the slaughter, and as 
a sheep before her shearers is dumb, so He openeth 
not His mouth. He was taken from prison and from 
judgment: and who shall declare His generation? 
for He was cut off out of the land of the living: for 
the transgression of my people was He stricken.''" 

Even the manner of His death had been shadowed 
forth. As the brazen serpent had been uplifted in 
the wilderness, so was the coming Redeemer to be 
lifted up, "that whosoever believeth in Him should 
not perish, but have everlasting life. ' ' " 

"One shall say unto Him, What are these wounds 
in Thine hands? Then He shall answer. Those with 
which I was wounded in the house of My friends. ' ' 

^^'Isa. 53:1-8. ^* John 3:16. ^^Zech. 13:6. 



TBESSALONICA 



227 



^^He made His grave with tlie wicked, and with the 
rich in His death; because He had done no violence, 
neither was any deceit in His mouth. Yet it pleased 
the Lord to bruise Him ; He hath put Him to grief. ' ' " 

But He who was to suffer death at the hands of 
evil men, was to rise again as a conqueror over sin 
and the grave. Under the inspiration of the Al- 
mighty, the sweet singer of Israel had testified of 
the glories of the resurrection morn. ^'My flesh 
also,'^ he joyously proclaimed, shall rest in hope. 
For Thou wilt not leave My soul in hell [the grave] ; 
neither wilt Thou suffer Thine Holy One to see cor- 
ruption. ' ^ " 

Paul showed how closely God had linked the sac- 
rificial service with the prophecies relating to the 
One who was to be "brought as a lamb to the 
slaughter.'' The Messiah was to give His life as 
"an offering for sin." Looking down through the 
centuries to the scenes of the Saviour's atonement, 
the prophet Isaiah had testified that the Lamb of 
God "poured out His soul unto death: and He was 
numbered with the transgressors; and He bare the 
sin of many, and made intercession for the trans- 
gressors. ' ' 

The Saviour of prophecy was to come, not as a 
temporal king, to deliver the Jewish nation from 
earthly oppressors, but as a man among men, to live 
a life of poverty and humility, and at last to be 
despised, rejected, and slain. The Saviour foretold 
in the Old Testament Scriptures was to offer Himself 
as a sacrifice in behalf of the fallen race, thus ful- 
filling every requirement of the broken law. In Him 

^« Isa. 53 : 9, 10. " Ps. 16 : 9, 10. ^« Isa. 53 : 7, 10, 12. 



228 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



the sacrificial types were to meet tlieir antitype, and 
His death on the cross' was to lend significance to 
the entire Jewish economy. 

Paul told the Thessalonian Jews of his former 
zeal for the ceremonial law, and of his wonderful 
experience at the gate of Damascus.- Before his con- 
version he had been confident in a hereditary piety, 
a false hope. His faith had not been anchored in 
Christ; he had trusted instead in forms and cere- 
monies. His zeal for the law had been disconnected 
from faith in Christ, and was of no avail, While 
boasting that he was blameless in the performance 
of the deeds of the law, he had refused the One who 
made the law of value. 

But at the time of his conversion, all had been 
changed. Jesus of Nazareth, whom he had been 
persecuting in the person of His. saints, appeared 
before him as the promised Messiah. The persecutor 
saw Him as the Son of God, the one who had come 
to the earth in fulfilment of the prophecies, and who 
in His life had met every specification of the Sacred 
Writings. 

As with holy boldness Paul proclaimed the gospel 
in the synagogue at Thessalonica, a flood of light 
was thrown upon the true meaning of the rites and 
ceremonies connected with the tabernacle service. 
He carried the minds of his hearers beyond the 
earthly service and the ministry of Christ in the 
heavenly sanctuary, to the time when, having com- 
pleted His mediatorial work, Christ would come again 
in power and great glory, and establish His kingdom 
on the earth. Paul was a believer in the second com- 
ing of Christ; so clearly and forcibly did he present 



THESSALONICA 



229 



the truths concerning this event, that upon the minds 
of many who heard, there was made an impression 
which never wore away. 

For three successive Sabbaths Paul preached to 
the Thessalonians, reasoning with them from the 
Scriptures regarding the life, death, resurrection, 
office- work, and future glory of Christ, the ''Lamb 
slain from the foundation of the world.'''' He 
exalted Christ, the proper understanding of whose 
ministry is the key that unlocks the Old Testament 
Scriptures, giving access to their rich treasures. 

As the truths of the gospel were thus proclaimed 
in Thessalonica with mighty power, the attention of 
large congregations was arrested. ''Some of them 
believed, and consorted with Paul and Silas; and of 
the devout Greeks a great multitude, and of the 
chief women not a few." 

As in the places formerly entered, the apostles 
met with determined opposition. "The Jews which 
believed not" were "moved with envy." These Jews 
were not then in favor with the Eoman power, 
because, not long before, they had raised an in- 
surrection in Rome. They were looked upon with 
suspicion, and their liberty was in a measure re- 
stricted. They now saw an opportunity to take ad- 
vantage of circumstances to re-establish themselves 
in favor, and at the same time to throw reproach 
upon the apostles and the converts to Christianity. 

This they set about doing by uniting with "cer- 
tain lewd fellows of the baser sort," by which means 
they succeeded in setting "all the city on an uproar." 
In the hope of finding the apostles, they "assaulted 
the house of Jason ; ' ' but they could find neither Paul 

"Eev. 13:8. 



230 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



nor Silas. And ''when they found them not/^ the 
mob, in their mad disappointment, ''drew Jason and 
certain brethren unto the rulers of the city, crying. 
These that have turned the world upside down are 
come hither also ; whom Jason hath received : and 
these all do contrary to the decrees of Caesar, say- 
ing that there is another king, one Jesus." 

As Paul and Silas were not to be found, the mag- 
istrates put the accused believers under bonds to 
keep the peace. Fearing further violence, "the 
brethren immediately sent away Paul and Silas by 
night unto Berea." 

Those who to-day teach unpopular truths need 
not be discouraged if at times they meet with no 
more favorable reception, even from those who claim 
to be Christians, than did Paul and his fellow- 
workers from the people among whom they labored. 
The messengers of the cross must arm themselves 
with watchfulness and prayer, and move forward 
with faith and courage, working always in the name 
of Jesus. They must exalt Christ as man's mediator 
in the heavenly sanctuary, the One in whom all the 
sacrifices of the Old Testament dispensation cen- 
tered, and through whose atoning sacrifice the trans- 
gressors of God's law may find peace and pardon. 



CHAPTER XXIII 



Berea and Athens 

At Berea Paul fonnd Jews who were willing to 
investigate the truths he taught. Luke's record 
declares of them: "These were more noble than those 
in Thessalonica, in that they received the word with 
all readiness of mind, and searched the Scriptures 
daily, whether those things were so. Therefore many 
of them believed; also of honorable women which 
were Greeks, and of men, not a few." 

The minds of the Bereans were not narrowed by 
prejudice. They were willing to investigate the 
truthfulness of the doctrines preached by the apos- 
tles. They studied the Bible, not from curiosity, but 
in order that they might learn what had been writ- 
ten concerning the promised Messiah. Daily they 
searched the inspired records; and as they com- 
pared scripture with scripture, heavenly angels were 
beside them, enlightening their minds and impress- 
ing their hearts. 

This chapter is based on Acts 17 : 11-34. 

(231) 



232 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



Wherever the truths of the gospel are proclaimed, 
those who honestly desire to do right are led to a 
diligent searching of the Scriptures. If, in the 
closing scenes of this earth's history, those to whom 
testing truths are proclaimed would follow the ex- 
ample of the Bereans, searching the Scriptures daily, 
and comparing with God's word the messages brought 
them, there would to-day be a large number loyal to 
the precepts of God's law, where now there are com- 
paratively few. But when unpopular Bible truths are 
presented, many refuse to make this investigation. 
Though unable to controvert the plain teachings 
of Scripture, they yet manifest the utmost reluc- 
tance to study the evidences offered. Some assume 
that even if these doctrines are indeed true, it mat- 
ters little whether or not they accept the new light; 
and they cling to pleasing fables which the enemy 
uses to lead souls astray. Thus their minds are 
blinded by error, and they become separated from 
heaven. 

All will be judged according to the light that 
has been given. The Lord sends forth His ambas- 
sadors with a message of salvation, and those who 
hear He will hold responsible for the way in which 
they treat the words of His servants. Those who 
are sincerely seeking for truth will make a careful 
investigation, in the light of God's word, of the 
doctrines presented to them. 

The unbelieving Jews of Tliessalonica, filled with 
jealous.v and hatred of the apostles, and not con- 
tent with having driven them from their own city, 
followed them to Berea, and aroused against them 
the excitable passions of the lower class. Fearing 



BEEEA AND ATHENS 



233 



that violence would be done to Panl if he remained 
there, the brethren sent him to Athens, accompanied 
by some of the Bereans who had newly accepted the 
faith. 

Thus persecution followed the teachers of truth 
from city to city. The enemies of Christ could not 
prevent the advancement of the gospel, but they suc- 
ceeded in making the work of the apostles exceedingly 
hard. Yet in the face of opposition and conflict, 
Paul pressed steadily forward, determined to carry 
out the purpose of God as revealed to him in the 
vision at Jerusalem: ^'I will send thee far hence unto 
the Gentiles. ' ' ' 

Paul's hasty departure from Berea deprived him 
of the opportunity he had anticipated of visiting the 
brethren at Thessalonica. 

On arriving at Athens, the apostle sent the Berean 
brethren back with a message to Silas and Timothy 
to join him immediately. Timothy had come to Berea 
prior to Paul's departure, and with Silas had re- 
mained to carry on the work so well begun there, and 
to instruct the new converts in the principles of 
the faith. 

The city of Athens was the metropolis of heathen- 
dom. Here Paul did not meet with an ignorant, 
credulous populace, as at Lystra, but with a people 
famous for their intelligence and culture. Every- 
where statues of their gods and of the deified heroes 
cf history and poetry met the eye, while magnificent 
architecture and paintings represented the national 
glory and the popular worship of heathen deities. 
The senses of the people were entranced by the 
beauty and splendor of art. On every hand sanctu- 

^ Acts 22: 21. 



234 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



aries and temples, involving untold expense, reared 
their massive forms. Victories of arms and deeds of 
celebrated men were commemorated by sculpture, 
shrines, and tablets. All these made Athens a vast 
gallery of art. 

As Paul looked upon the beauty and grandeur 
surrounding him, and saw the city wholly given to 
idolatry, his spirit was stirred with jealousy for 
God, whom he saw dishonored on every side; and 
his heart was drawn out in pity for the people of 
Athens, who, notwithstanding their intellectual cul- 
ture, were ignorant of the true Grod. 

The apostle was not deceived by that which he 
saw in this center of learning. His spiritual nature 
was so alive to the attraction of heavenly things, that 
the joy and glory of the riches which will never per- 
ish made valueless in his eyes the pomp and splendor 
with which he was surrounded. As he saw the mag- 
nificence of Athens, he realized its seductive power 
over lovers of art and science, and his mind was 
deeply impressed with the importance of the work 
before him. 

In this great city, where God was not worshiped, 
Paul was oppressed by a feeling of solitude; and 
he longed for the sympathy and aid of his fellow- 
laborers. So far as human friendship was con- 
cerned, he felt himself to be utterly alone. In his 
epistle to the Thessalonians, he expresses his feelings 
in the words, ''Left at Athens alone."' Obstacles 
that were apparently insurmountable presented them- 
selves before him, making it seem almost hopeless 
for him to attempt to reach the hearts of the people. 

- 1 Thess. 3:1. 



MREA and ATHENS 



235 



While waiting for Silas and Timothy, Paul was 
not idle. He "disputed ... in the synagogue with 
the Jews, and with the devout persons, and in the 
market daily with them that met with him." But 
his principal work in Athens was to bear the tidings 
of salvation to those who had no intelligent con- 
ception of God and of His purpose in behalf of the 
fallen race. The apostle was soon to meet paganism 
in its most subtle, alluring form. 

The great men of Athens were not long in learn- 
ing of the presence in their city of a singular teacher, 
who was setting before the people doctrines new and 
strange. Some of these men sought Paul out, and 
entered into conversation with him. Soon a crowd 
of listeners gathered about them. Some were pre- 
pared to ridicule the apostle as one who was far 
beneath them, both socially and intellectually, and 
these said jeeringly among themselves, '^What will 
this babbler say?" Others, ''because he preached 
unto them Jesus, and the resurrection," said, "He 
seemeth to be a setter forth of strange gods." 

Among those who encountered Paul in the market- 
place were "certain philosophers of the Epicureans, 
and of the Stoics ; ' ' but they, and all others who came 
in contact with him, soon saw that he had a store of 
knowledge even greater than their own. His intel- 
lectual power commanded the respect of the learned; 
while his earnest, logical reasoning and the power of 
his oratory held the attention of all in the audience. 
His hearers recognized the fact that he was no 
novice, but was able to meet all classes with con- 
vincing argum^ents in support of the doctrines he 
taught. Thus the apostle stood undaunted, meeting 



236 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



his opposers on tlieir own ground, matching logic 
with logic, philosophy with philosophy, eloquence 
with eloquence. 

His heathen opponents called his attention to the 
fate of Socrates, who, because he was a setter forth 
of strange gods, had been condemned to death; and 
they counseled Paul not to endanger his life in the 
same way. But the apostle's discourses riveted the 
attention of the people, and his unaffected wisdom 
commanded their respect and admiration. He was 
not silenced by the science or the irony of the phi- 
losophers ; and satisfying themselves that he was de- 
termined to accomplish his errand among them, and, 
at all hazards, to tell his story, they decided to give 
him a fair hearing. 

They accordingly conducted him to Mars' Hill. 
This was one of the most sacred spots in all Athens, 
and its recollections and associations were such as 
to cause it to be regarded with a superstitious rever- 
ence that in the minds of some amounted to dread. 
It was in this place that matters connected with re- 
ligion were, often carefully considered by men who 
acted as final judges on all the more important moral 
as well as civil questions. 

Here, away from the noise and bustle of crowded 
thoroughfares, and the tumult of promiscuous dis- 
cussion, the apostle could be heard without inter- 
ruption. Around him gathered poets, artists, and 
philosophers, — the scholars and sages of Athens, who 
thus addressed him: ''May we know what this new 
doctrine, whereof thou speakest, is ? for .thou bringest 
certain strange things to our ears : we would know 
therefore what these things mean." 



BEREA AND ATHENS 



237 



In that hour of solemn responsibility, the apostle 
was calm and self-possessed. His heart was bur- 
dened with an important message, and the words that 
fell from his lips convinced his hearers that he was 
no idle babbler. ''Ye men of Athens," he said, "I 
perceive that in all things ye are too superstitious. 
For as I passed by, and beheld your devotions, I 
found an altar with this inscription. To the Un- 
known God. Whom therefore ye ignorantly worship. 
Him declare I unto you." With all their intelligence 
and general knowledge, they were ignorant of the 
God who created the universe. Yet there were som^e 
who were longing for greater light. They were reach- 
ing out toward the Infinite. 

With hand outstretched toward the temple crowded 
with idols, Paul poured out the burden of his soul, 
and exposed the fallacies of the religion of the Athe- 
nians. The wisest of his hearers were astonished as 
they listened to his reasoning. He showed himself 
familiar with their works of art, their literature, and 
their religion. Pointing to their statuary and idols, 
he declared that God could not be likened to forms 
of man's devising. These graven images could not, 
in the faintest sense, represent the glory of Jehovah. 
He reminded them that these images had no life, 
but were controlled by human power, moving only 
when the hands of men moved them; and therefore 
those who worshiped them were in every way su- 
perior to that which they worshiped. 

Paul drew the minds of his idolatrous hearers 
beyond the limits of their false religion to a true 
view of the Deity, whom they had styled the "Un- 
known God." This Being, whom he now declared 



238 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



unto tliem, was independent of man, needing nothing 
from human hands to add to His power and glory. 

The people were carried away with admiration 
for Paul's earnest and logical presentation of the 
attributes of the true God, — of His creative power, 
and the existence of His overruling providence. 
, With earnest and fervid eloquence, the apostle de- 
clared, ' ' God that made the world and all things 
therein, seeing that He is Lord of heaven and earth, 
dwelletli not in temples made with hands; neither is 
worshiped with men's hands, as though He needed 
anything, seeing He giveth to all life, and breath, 
and all things." The heavens were not large enough 
to contain God, how much less were the temples made 
by human hands. 

In that age of caste, when the rights of men were 
often unrecognized, Paul set forth the great truth of 
human brotherhood, declaring that God ^'hath made 
of one blood all nations of men for to dwell on all 
the face of the earth." In the sight of God, all are 
on an equality; and to the Creator every human 
being owes supreme allegiance. Then the apostle 
showed how, through all God's dealings with man. 
His purpose of grace and mercy runs like a thread of 
gold. He "hath determined the times before ap- 
pointed, and the bounds of their habitation; that 
they should seek the Lord, if haply they might feel 
after Him, and find Him, though He be not far from 
every one of us." 

Pointing to the noble specimens of manhood about 
him, with words borrowed from a poet of their own 
he pictured the infinite God as a Father, whose 
children they were. "In Him we live, and move, and 



BEREA AND ATHENS 



239 



have our being," lie declared; ^'as certain also of 
your own poets have said, For we are also His off- 
spring. Forasmuch then as we are the offspring of 
God, we ought not to think that the Godhead is like 
unto gold, or silver, or stone, graven by art and 
man's device. 

^'And the times of this ignorance God winked at; 
but now commandeth all men everywhere to repent." 
In the ages of darkness that had preceded the advent 
of Christ, the divine Euler had passed lightly over 
the idolatry of the heathen; but now, through His 
Son, He had sent men the light of truth; and He ex- 
pected from all repentance unto salvation, not only 
from the poor and humble, but from the proud phi- 
losopher and the princes of the earth. "Because He 
hath appointed a day, in the which He will judge the 
world in righteousness by that Man whom He hath 
ordained; whereof He hath given assurance unto 
all men, in that He hath raised Him from the dead." 
As Paul spoke of the resurrection from the dead, 
''some mocked: and others said. We will hear thee 
again of this matter." 

Thus closed the labors of the apostle at Athens, 
the center of heathen learning; for the Athenians, 
clinging persistently to their idolatry, turned from 
the light of the true religion. When a people are 
wholly satisfied with their own attainments, little 
more need be expected of them. Though boasting of 
learning and refinement, the Athenians were con- 
stantly becoming more corrupt, and more content 
with the vague mysteries of idolatry. 

Among those who listened to the words of Paul 
were some to whose minds the truths presented 



16— Acts 



240 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



brought conviction; but they would not humble them- 
selves to acknowledge God, and to accept the plan of 
salvation. No eloquence of words, no force of argu- 
ment, can convert the sinner. The power of God 
alone can apply the truth to the heart. He who per- 
sistently turns from this power, cannot be reached. 
The Greeks sought after wisdom, yet the message 
of the cross was to them foolishness, because they 
valued their own wisdom more highly than the wis- 
dom that comes from above. 

In their pride of intellect and human wisdom may 
be found the reason why the gospel message met with 
comparatively little success among the Athenians. 
The worldly-wise men who come to Christ as poor 
lost sinners, will become wise unto salvation; but 
those who come as distinguished men, extolling their 
own wisdom, will fail of receiving the light and 
knowledge that He alone can give. 

Thus Paul met the paganism of his day. His 
labors in Athens were not wholly in vain. Diony- 
sius, one of the most prominent citizens, and some 
others, accepted the gospel message, and united 
themselves fully with the believers. 

Inspiration has given us this glance into the life 
of the Athenians, who, with all their knowledge, re- 
finement, and art, were yet sunken in vice, that it 
might be seen how God, through His servant, re- 
buked idolatry, and the sins of a proud, self-sufficient 
people. The words of the apostle, and the descrip- 
tion of his attitude and surroundings, as traced by 
the pen of inspiration, were to be handed down to 
all coming generations, bearing witness of his un- 
shaken confidence, his courage in loneliness and ad- 



BEBEA AND ATHENS 



241 



versity, and the victory lie gained for Christianity 
in the very heart of paganism. 

Panl's words contain a treasure of knowledge for 
the church. He was in a position where he might 
easily have said that which would have irritated his 
proud listeners, and brought himself into difficulty. 
Had his oration been a direct attack upon their gods 
and the great men of the city, he would have been in 
danger of meeting the fate of Socrates. But with a 
tact born of divine love, he carefully drew their 
minds away from heathen deities, by revealing to 
them the true God, who was to them unknown. 

To-day the truths of Scripture are to be brought 
before the great men of the world, in order that 
they may choose between obedience to God^s law and 
allegiance to the prince of evil. God sets everlasting 
truth before them, — truth that will make them wise 
unto salvation, but He does not force them to ac- 
cept it. If they turn from it. He leaves them to them- 
selves, to be filled with the fruit of their own doings. 

^'The preaching of the cross is to them that per- 
ish foolishness; but unto us which are saved it is 
the power of God. For it is written, I will destroy 
the wisdom of the wise, and will bring to nothing the 
understanding of the prudent." ''God hath chosen 
the foolish things of the world to confound the wise; 
and God hath chosen the weak things of the world 
to confound the things which are mighty; and base 
things of the world, and things which are despised, 
hath, God chosen, yea, and things which are not, 
to bring to naught things that are. ' ' ' Many of the 
greatest scholars and statesmen, the world's most 
eminent men, will in these last days turn from the 

n Cor. 1:18,19,27,28. 



242 TEE ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES 



light, because the world by wisdom knows not God. 
Yet God's servants are to improve every opportunity 
to communicate the truth to these men. Some will 
acknowledge their ignorance of the things of God, 
and will take their place as humble learners at the 
feet of Jesus, the Master-teacher. 

In every effort to reach the higher classes, the 
worker for God needs strong faith. Appearances may 
seem forbidding; but in the darkest hour there is 
light above. The strength of those who love and 
serve God will be renewed day by day. The under- 
standing of the Infinite is placed at their service, 
that in carrying out His purposes they may not 
err. Let these workers hold the beginning of their 
confidence firm unto the end, remembering that the 
light of God's truth is to shine amid the. darkness 
that enshrouds our world. There is to be no despond- 
ency in connection with God's service. The faith of 
the consecrated worker is to stand every test brought 
to bear upon it. God is able and willing to bestow 
upon His servants all the strength they need, and 
to give them the wisdom that their varied necessities 
demand. He will more than fulfil the highest ex- 
pectations of those who put their trust in Him. 



CHAPTER XXIY- 



Corinth 

DuEmG the first century of tlie Christian era, 
Corinth was one of the leading cities, not only of 
Greece, but of the world. Greeks, Jews, and Romans, 
with travelers from every land, thronged its streets, 
eagerly intent on business and pleasure. A great 
commercial center, situated within easy access of all 
parts of the Eoman empire, it was an important place 
in which to establish memorials for God and His 
truth. 

Among the Jews who had taken up their resi- 
dence in Corinth, were Aquila and Priscilla, who 
afterward became distinguished as earnest workers 
for Christ. Becoming acquainted with the character 
of these persons, Paul ''abode with them.'^ 

At the very beginning of his labors in this thor- 
oughfare of travel, Paul saw on every hand serious 
obstacles to the progress of his work. The city was 
almost wholly given up to idolatry. Venus was the 
favorite goddess; and with the worship of Venus 

This chapter is based on Acts 18:1-18. 

(243) 



244 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



were connected many demoralizing rites and cere- 
monies. The Corinthians had become conspicuous, 
even among the heathen, for their gross immorality. 
They seemed to have little thought or care beyond 
the pleasures and gaieties of the hour. 

In preaching the gospel in Corinth, the apostle 
followed a course different from that which had 
marked his * labors at Athens. While in the latter 
place, he had sought to adapt his style to the char- 
acter of his audience; he had met logic with logic, 
science with science, philosophy with philosophy. As 
he thought of the time thus spent, and realized that 
his teaching in Athens had been productive of but 
little fruit, he decided to follow another plan of labor 
in Corinth, in his efforts to arrest the attention of 
the careless and the indifferent. He determined to 
avoid elaborate arguments and discussions, and "not 
to know anything'' among the Corinthians, "save 
Jesus Christ, and Him crucified." He would preach 
to them "not with enticing words of man's wisdom, 
but in demonstration of the Spirit and of power. ' ' ' 

Jesus, whom Paul was about to present before the 
Greeks in Corinth as the Christ, was a Jew of lowly 
origin, reared in a town proverbial for its wickedness. 
He had been rejected by His own nation, and at last 
crucified as a malefactor. The Greeks believed that 
there was need of elevating the human race; but 
they regarded the study of philosophy and science 
as the only means of attaining to true elevation and 
honor. Could Paul lead them to believe that faith 
in the power of this obscure Jew would uplift and 
ennoble every power of the being? 

^ 1 Cor. 2 : 2, 4. 



CORINTH 



245 



To the minds of multitudes living at the present 
time, the cross of Calvary is surrounded by sacred 
memories. Hallowed associations are connected with 
the scenes of the crucifixion. But in Paul's day, the 
cross was regarded with feelings of repulsion and 
horror. To uphold as the Saviour of mankind one 
who had met death on the cross, would naturally call 
forth ridicule and opposition. 

Paul well knew how his message would be re- 
garded by both the Jews and the Greeks of Corinth. 
^'We preach Christ crucified,'' he admitted, ''unto 
the Jews a stumbling-block, and unto the Greeks fool- 
ishness. ' ' ' Among his Jewish hearers there were 
many who would be angered by the message he was 
about to proclaim. In the estimation of the Greeks, 
his words would be absurd folly. He would be looked 
upon as weak-minded for attempting to show how 
the cross could have any connection with the ele- 
vation of the race or the salvation of mankind. 

But to Paul, the cross was the one object of 
supreme interest. Ever since he had been arrested 
in his career of persecution against the followers of 
the crucified Nazarene, he had never ceased to glory 
in the cross. At that time there had been given him 
a revelation of the infinite love of God, as revealed 
in the death of Christ; and a marvelous transforma- 
tion had been wrought in his life, bringing all his 
plans and purposes into harmony with heaven. From 
that hour he had been a new man in Christ. He knew 
by personal experience that when a sinner once be- 
holds the love of the Father, as seen in the sacrifice 
of His Son, and yields to the divine influence, a 

2 1 Cor. 1 : 23. 



246 



TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



change of heart takes place, and henceforth Christ is 
all and in all. 

At the time of his conversion, Panl was inspired 
with a longing desire to help his fellow-men to be- 
hold Jesus of Nazareth as the Son of the living God, 
mighty to transform and to save. Henceforth his 
life was wholly devoted to an effort to portray the 
love and power of the Crucified One. His great heart 
of sympathy took in all classes. "I am debtor," he 
declared, '^both to the Greeks, and to the barbarians; 
both to the wise, and to the unwise.'' ' Love for the 
Lord of glory, whom he had so relentlessly perse- 
cuted in the person of His saints, was the actuating 
principle of his conduct, his motive-power. If ever 
his ardor in the path of duty flagged, one glance at 
the cross and the amazing love there revealed, was 
enough to cause him to gird up the loins of his 
mind, and press forward in the path of self-denial. 

Behold the apostle preaching in the synagogue 
at Corinth, reasoning from the writings of Moses 
and the prophets, and bringing his hearers down to 
the advent of the promised Messiah. Listen as he 
makes plain the work of the Eedeemer as the great 
high priest of mankind, — the One who through the 
sacrifice of His own life was to make atonement for 
sin once for all, and was then to take up His min- 
istry in the heavenly sanctuary. Paul's hearers were 
made to understand that the Messiah for whose ad- 
vent they had been longing, had already come; that 
His death was the antitype of all the sacrificial of- 
ferings, and that His ministry in the sanctuary in 
heaven was the great object that cast its shadow 

==Eom. 1:14. 



CORINTH 



247 



backward, and made clear the ministry of the Jewish 
priesthood. 

Paul ''testified to the Jews that Jesus was Christ.'^ 
From the Old Testament Scriptures, he showed that 
according to the prophecies and the universal expec- 
tation of the Jews, the Messiah would be of the lineage 
of Abraham and of David ; then he traced the descent 
of Jesus from the patriarch Abraham through the 
royal psalmist. He read the testimony of the prophets 
regarding the character and work of the promised 
Messiah, and His reception and treatment on the 
earth; then he showed that all these predictions 
had been fulfilled in the life, ministry, and death of 
Jesus of Nazareth. 

Paul showed that Christ had come to offer salva- 
tion first of all to the nation that was looking for 
the Messiah's coming as the consummation and glory 
of their national existence. But that nation had re- 
jected Him who would have given them life, and had 
chosen another leader, whose reign would end in 
death. He endeavored to bring home to his hearers 
the fact that repentance alone could save the Jewish 
nation from impending ruin. He revealed their ig- 
norance concerning the meaning of those Scriptures 
which it was their chief boast and gior}^ that they 
fully understood. He rebuked their worldliness, their 
love of station, titles, and display, and their inor- 
dinate selfishness. 

In the power of the Spirit, Paul related the story 
of his own miraculous conversion, and of his confi- 
dence in the Old Testament Scriptures, which had 
been so completely fulfilled in Jesus of Nazareth. 
His words were spoken with solemn earnestness, and 



248 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



his hearers could not but discern that he loved with 
all his heart the crucified and risen Saviour. They 
saw that his mind was centered in Christ, that his 
whole life was bound up with his Lord. So im- 
pressive were his words, that only those who were 
filled with the bitterest hatred against the Christian 
religion could stand unmoved by them. 

But the Jews of Corinth closed their eyes to the 
evidence so clearly presented by the apostle, and 
refused to listen to his appeals. The same spirit 
that had led them to reject Christ, filled them with 
wrath and fury against His servant; and had not 
God especially protected him, that he might continue 
to bear the gospel message to the Gentiles, they 
would have put an end to his life. 

^'And when they opposed themselves, and blas- 
phemed, he shook his raiment, and said unto them. 
Your blood be upon your own heads; I am clean: 
from henceforth I will go unto the Gentiles. And 
he departed thence, and entered into a certain man's 
house, named Justus, one that worshiped God, whose 
house joined hard to the synagogue." 

Silas and Timothy had ''come from Macedonia" 
to help Paul, and together they labored for the Gen- 
tiles. To the heathen, as well as to the Jews, Paul 
and his companions preached Christ as the Saviour 
of the fallen race. Avoiding complicated, far-fetched 
reasoning, the messengers of the cross dwelt upon 
the attributes of the Creator of the world, the Su- 
preme Euler of the universe. Their hearts aglow 
with the love of God and of His Son, they appealed 
to the heathen to behold the infinite sacrifice made 
in man's behalf. They knew that if those who had 



CORINTH 



249 



long been groping in the darkness of heathenism, 
could but see the light stjeaming from Calvary's 
cross, they would be drawn to the Eedeemer. ^'I, if 
I be lifted up," the Saviour had declared, ''will draw 
all men unto Me. " * 

The gospel workers in Corinth realized the ter- 
rible dangers threatening the souls of those for whom 
•they were laboring; and it was with a sense of the 
responsibility resting on them that they presented 
the truth as it is in Jesus. Clear, plain, and decided 
was their message — a savor of life unto life, or of 
death unto death. And not only in their words, but 
in the daily life, was the gospel revealed. Angels 
co-operated with them, and the grace and power of 
God was shown in the conversion of many. ''Cris- 
pus, the chief ruler of the synagogue, believed on the 
Lord with all his house; and many of the Corin- 
thians hearing believed, and were baptized." 

The hatred with which the Jews had always re- 
garded the apostles was now intensified. The con- 
version and baptism of Crispus had the effect of 
exasperating instead of convincing these stubborn 
opposers. They could not bring arguments to dis- 
prove Paul's preaching; and for lack of such evi- 
dence, they resorted to deception and malignant 
attack. They blasphemed the gospel and the name 
of Jesus. In their blind anger, no words were too 
bitter, no device too low, for them to use. They 
could not deny that Christ had worked miracles; but 
they declared that He had performed them through 
the power of Satan; and they boldly affirmed that 
the wonderful works wrought by Paul were accom- 
plished through the same agency. 

* John 12 : 32. 



250 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



Though Paul had a measure of success in Cor- 
inth, yet the wickedness- that he saw and heard in 
that corrupt city ahiiost disheartened him. The de- 
pravity that he witnessed among the Gentiles, and 
the contempt and insult that he received from the 
Jews, caused him great anguish of spirit. He 
doubted the wisdom of trjdng to build up a church 
from the material that he found there. 

As he was planning to leave the city for a more 
promising field, and seeking earnestly to understand 
his duty, the Lord appeared to him in a vision, and 
said, '^Be not afraid, but speak, and hold not thy 
peace: for I am with thee, and no man shall set on 
thee to hurt thee: for I have much people in this 
city." Paul understood this to be a command to 
remain in Corinth, and a guarantee that the Lord 
would give increase to the seed sown. Strengthened 
and encouraged, he continued to labor there with 
zeal and perseverance. 

The apostle's efforts were not confined to public 
speaking; there were many who could not have been 
reached in that way. He spent much time in house- 
to-house labor, thus availing himself of the familiar 
intercourse of the home circle. He visited the sick 
and the sorrowing, comforted the afflicted, and lifted 
up the oppressed. And in all that he said and did, 
he magnified the name of Jesus. Thus he labored, 
^4n weakness, and in fear, and in much trembling."' 
He trembled lest his teaching should reveal the 
impress of the human rather than the divine, 

^'We speak wisdom among them that are perfect," 
Paul afterward declared; ^'yet not the wisdom of 
this world, nor of the princes of this world, that 

« 1 Cor. 2:3. 



CORINTH 



251 



come to nauglit: but we speak tlie wisdom of God 
in a mystery, even the hidden wisdom, which God or- 
dained before the world nnto our glory: which none 
of the princes of this world knew: for had they 
known it, they would not have crucified the Lord of 
glory. But as it is written. Eye hath not seen, nor 
ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, 
the things which God hath prepared for them that 
love Him. But God hath revealed them unto us by 
His Spirit: for the Spirit searcheth all things, yea, 
the deep things of God. For what man knoweth the 
things of a man, save the spirit of man which is in 
him? even so the things of God knoweth no man, but 
the Spirit of God. 

^^Now we have received, not the spirit of the 
world, but the spirit which is of God; that we might 
know the things that are freely given to us of God. 
Which tilings also we speak, not in the words which 
man's wisdom teacheth, but which the Holy Ghost 
teacheth ; comparing spiritual things with spiritual. ' ' ' 

Paul realized that his sufficiency was not in him- 
self, but in the presence of the Holy Spirit, whose 
gracious influence filled his heart, bringing every 
thought into subjection to Christ. He spoke of him- 
self as ^'always bearing about in the body the dying 
of the Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus might 
be made manifest in our body."' In the apostle's 
teachings, Christ was the central figure. ''I live," 
he declared, ' ' yet not I, but Christ liveth in me. ' ' ' 
Self was hidden; Christ was revealed and exalted. 

Paul was an eloquent speaker. Before his con- 
version, he had often sought to impress his hearers 

n Cor. 2:6-13. '2 Cor. 4:10. « Gal. 2:20. 



252 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



by flights of oratory. But now lie set all this aside. 
Instead of indulging in poetic descriptions and fan- 
ciful representations, which might please the senses 
and feed the imagination, but which would not touch 
the daily experience, Paul sought by the use of simple 
language to bring home to the heart the truths that 
are of vital importance. Fanciful representations of 
truth may cause an ecstasy of feeling; but all too 
often, truths presented in this way do not supply the 
food necessary to strengthen and fortify the believer 
for the battles of life. The immediate needs, the 
present trials, of struggling souls, — these must be 
met with sound, practical instruction in the funda- 
mental principles of Christianity. 

Paul's efforts in Corinth were not without fruit. 
Many turned from the worship of idols to serve the 
living God, and a large church was enrolled under the 
banner of Christ. Some were rescued from among 
the most dissipated of the Gentiles, and became 
monuments of the mercy of God and the efficacy 
of the blood of Christ to cleanse from sin. 

The increased success that Paul had in present- 
ing Christ, roused the unbelieving Jews to more de- 
termined opposition. They rose in a body, and 
*'made insurrection with one accord against Paul, 
and brought him to the judgment-seat" of Gallio, 
who was then proconsul of Achaia. They expected 
that the authorities, as on former occasions, would 
side with them; and with loud, angry voices they 
uttered their complaints against the apostle, saying, 
*'This fellow persuadeth men to worship God con- 
trary to the law." 



CORINTH 



253 



The Jewish religion was under the protection of 
the Roman power; and the accusers of Paul thought 
that if tliej could fasten upon him the charge of 
violating the laws of their religion, he would probably 
be delivered to them for trial and sentence. They 
hoped thus to compass his death. But Gallio was a 
man of integrity, and he refused to become the dupe 
of the jealous, intriguing Jews. Disgusted with their 
bigotry and self-righteousness, he would take no 
notice of the charge. As Paul prepared to speak in 
self-defense, Gallio told him that it was not neces- 
sary. Then turning to the angry accusers, he said, 
^^If it were a matter of wrong or wicked lewdness, 
0 ye Jews, reason would that I should bear with 
you: but if it be a question of words and names, 
and of your law, look ye to it; for I will be no 
judge of such matters. And he drave them from 
the judgment-seat.'^ 

Both Jews and Greeks had waited eagerly for 
Gallio 's decision; and his immediate dismissal of 
the case, as one that had no bearing upon the public 
interest, was the signal for the Jews to retire, baf- 
fled and angry. The proconsul's decided course 
opened the eyes of the clamorous crowd who had 
been abetting the Jews. For the first time during 
Paul's labors in Europe, the mob turned to his side; 
under the very eye of the proconsul, and without in- 
terference from him, they violently beset the most 
prominent accusers of the apostle. ^^All the Greeks 
took Sosthenes, the chief ruler of the synagogue, and 
beat him before the judgment-seat And Gallio cared 
for none of those things." Thus Christianity ob- 
tained a signal victory. 



254 



TEE ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES 



^^Paul after this tarried there yet a good while. 
If the apostle had at this time been compelled to 
leave Corinth, the converts to the faith of Jesns 
would have been placed in a perilous position. The 
Jews would have endeavored to follow up the ad- 
vantage gained, even to the extermination of Chris- 
tianity in that region. 




CHAPTER XXV 



The Thessalonian Letters 

The arrival of Silas and Timotliy from Mace- 
donia, during PauPs sojourn in Corintli, had greatly 
cheered the apostle. They brought him "good tid- 
ings" of the ''faith and charity" of those who had 
accepted the truth during the first visit of the gospel 
messengers to Thessalonica. PauPs heart went out 
in tender sympathy toward these believers, who, in 
the midst of trial and adversity, had remained true 
to God. He longed to visit them in person, but as 
this was not then possible, he wrote to them. 

In this letter to the church at Thessalonica, the 
apostle expresses his gratitude to God for the joy- 
ful news of their increase of faith. "Brethren," he 
wrote, "we were comforted over you in all our 
affliction and distress by your faith: for now we 
live, if ye stand fast in the Lord. For what thanks 
can we render to God again for you, for all the 
joy wherewith we joy for your sakes before our God; 
night and day praying exceedingly that we might see 

This chapter is based on the Epistles to the Thessalonians. 

(255) 

17 — Acts 



256 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



your face, and might perfect that which is lacking . 
in your faith f 

/'We give thanks to God always for you all, 
making mention of you in our prayers; remember- 
ing without ceasing your work of faith, and labor 
of love, and patience of hope in our Lord Jesus 
Christ, in the sight of God and our Father." 

Many of the believers in Thessalonica had ''turned 
. . . from idols to serve the living and true God.'' 
They had "received the word in much affliction;" 
and their hearts were filled with "joy of the Holy 
Ghost." The apostle declared that in their faithful- 
ness in following the Lord, they were "ensamples 
to all that believe in Macedonia and Achaia." These 
words of commendation were not unmerited; "for 
from you," he wrote, "sounded out the word of the 
Lord not only in Macedonia and Achaia, but also 
in every place your faith to God-ward is spread 
abroad." 

The Thessalonian believers were true mission- 
aries. Their hearts burned with zeal for their Sav- 
iour, who had delivered them from fear of "the 
wrath to come." Through the grace of Christ, a 
marvelous transformation had taken place in their 
lives; and the word of the Lord, as spoken through 
them, was accompanied with power. Hearts were 
won by the truths presented, and souls were added 
to the number of believers. 

In this first epistle, Paul referred to his manner 
of labor among the Thessalonians. He declared that 
he had not sought to win converts through deception 
or gTiile. "As we were allowed of God to be put in 
trust with the gospel, even so we speak; not as 



THE THESSALONIAN LETTERS 



257 



pleasing men, but God, wliicli trietli our hearts. For 
neither at any time used we flattering words, as ye 
know, nor a cloak of covetousness ; God is witness: 
nor of men sought we glory, neither of you, nor yet 
of others, when we might have been burdensome, as 
the apostles of Christ. But we were gentle among 
you, even as a nurse cherisheth her children: so 
being affectionately desirous of you, we were .willing 
to have imparted unto you, not the gospel of God 
only, but also our own souls, because ye were dear 
unto us.'^ 

*^Ye are witnesses, and God also," the apostle 
continued, "how holily and justly and unblamably 
we behaved ourselves among you that believe: as ye 
know how we exhorted and comforted and charged 
every one of you, as a father doth his children, that 
ye would walk worthy of God, who hath called you 
unto His kingdom and glory. 

"For this cause also thank we God without ceas- 
ing, because, when ye received the word of God 
which ye heard of us, ye received it not as the word 
of men, but as it is in truth, the word of God, which 
effectually worketh also in you that believe. "What 
is our hope, or joy, or crown of rejoicing I Are not 
even ye in the presence of our Lord Jesus Christ . 
at His coming? For ye are our glory and joy." 

In his first epistle to the Thessalonian believers, 
Paul endeavored to instruct them regarding the true 
state of the dead. He spoke of those who die as 
being asleep — in a state of unconsciousness: "I 
would not have you to be ignorant, brethren, con- 
cerning them which are asleep, that ye sorrow not, 
even as others which have no hope. For if we 



258 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



believe that Jesus died and rose again, even so 
them also which sleep in Jesns will God bring with 
Him. . . . For the Lord Himself shall descend from 
heaven with a shout, with the voice of the Archangel, 
and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ 
shall rise first: then we which are alive and remain 
shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, 
to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever 
be with the Lord.'' 

The Thessalonians had eagerly grasped the idea 
that Christ was coming to change the faitliful who 
were alive, and to take them to Himself. They had 
carefully guarded the lives of their friends, lest they 
should die, and lose the blessing which they looked 
forward to receiving at the coming of their Lord. 
But one after another their loved ones had been taken 
from them; and with anguish the Thessalonians had 
looked for the last time upon the faces of their dead, 
hardly daring to hope to meet them in a future life. 

As PauPs epistle was opened and read, great joy 
and consolation was brought to the church by the 
words revealing the true state of the dead. Paul 
showed that those living when Christ should come 
would not go to meet their Lord in advance of those 
'who had fallen asleep in Jesus. The voice of the 
Archangel and the trump of God would reach the 
sleeping ones, and the dead in Christ should rise 
first, before the touch of immortality should be given 
to the living. ^'Then we which are alive and re- 
main shall be caught up together with them in the 
clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall 
we ever be with the Lord. Wherefore comfort one 
another with these words." 



THE THESSALONIAN LETTERS 



259 



The hope and joy that this assurance brought to 
the young church at Thessalonica, can scarcely be 
appreciated by us. They believed and cherished the 
letter sent to them by their father in the gospel, 
and their hearts went out in love to him. He had 
told them these things before; but at that time their 
minds were striving to grasp doctrines that seemed 
new and strange; and it is not surprising that the 
force of some points had not been vividly impressed 
on their minds. But they were hungering for truth, 
and Paul's epistle gave them new hope and strength, 
and a firmer faith in, and a deeper affection for, the 
One who through His death had brought life and im- 
mortality to light. 

Now they rejoiced in the knowledge that their be- 
lieving friends would be raised from the grave, to 
live forever in the kingdom of God. The darkness 
that had enshrouded the resting-place of the dead 
was dispelled. A new splendor crowned the Chris- 
tian faith, and they saw a new glory in the life, 
death, and resurrection of Christ. 

^ ^ Even so them also which sleep in Jesus will God 
bring with Him,'' Paul wrote. Many interpret this 
passage to mean that the sleeping ones will be brought 
with Christ from heaven; but Paul meant that as 
Christ was raised from the dead, so God will call 
the sleeping saints from their graves, and take them 
with Him to heaven. Precious consolation! glorious 
hope! not only to the church of Tliessalonica, but 
to all Christians wherever they may be. 

While laboring at Tliessalonica, Paul had so fully 
covered the subject of the signs of the times, showing 
what events would occur prior to the revelation of 



260 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



the Son of man in the clonds of heaven, that he did 
not think it necessary to write at length regarding 
this subject. He, however, pointedly referred to his 
former teachings. ''Of the times and the seasons," 
he said, ''ye have no need that I write nnto you. 
For yourselves know perfectly that the day of the 
Lord so Cometh as a thief in the night. For when 
they shall say, Peace and safety; then sudden de- 
struction Cometh upon them." 

There are in the world to-day many who close 
their eyes to the evidences that Christ has given to 
warn men of His coming. They seek to quiet all 
apprehension, while at the same time the sigTis of 
the end are rapidly fulfilling, and the world is hasten- 
ing to the time when the Son of man shall be re- 
vealed in the clouds of heaven. Paul teaches that it 
is sinful to be indifferent to the signs which are to 
precede the second coming of Christ. Those guilty 
of this neglect, he calls children of the night and 
of darkness. He encourages the vigilant and watch- 
ful with these words: "But ye, brethren, are not in 
darkness, that that day should overtake you as a 
thief. Ye are all the children of light, and the chil- 
dren of the day: we are not of the night, nor of 
darkness. Therefore let us not sleep, as do others; 
but let us watch and be sober." 

Especially important to the church in our time 
are the teachings of the apostle upon this point. To 
those living so near the great consummation, the 
words of Paul should come with telling force: "Let 
us, who are of the day, be sober, putting on the 
breastplate of faith and love; and for a helmet, the 
hope of salvation. For God hath not appointed us 



THE THESSALONIAN LETTERS 261 



to wrath, but to obtain salvation by our Lord Jesus 
Christ, who died for us, that, whether we wake or 
sleep, we should live together with Him." 

The watchful Christian is a working Christian, 
seeking zealously to do all in his power for the 
advancement of the gospel. As love for his Ee- 
deemer increases, so also does love for his fellow- 
men. He has severe trials, as had his Master; but 
he does not allow affliction to sour his temper or 
destroy his peace of mind. He knows that trial, if 
well borne, will refine and purify him, and bring him 
into closer fellowship with Christ. Those who are 
partakers of Christ's sutferings will also be par- 
takers of His consolation and at last sharers of 
His glory. 

^^We beseech you, brethren," Paul continued in 
his letter to the Thessalonians, '^to know them which 
labor among you, and are over you in the Lord, and 
admonish you; and to esteem them very highly in 
love for their work's sake. And be at peace among 
yourselves." 

The Thessalonian believers were greatly annoyed 
by men coming among them with fanatical ideas and 
doctrines. Some were "disorderly, working not at 
all, but . . . busybodies." The church had been 
properly organized, and officers had been appointed 
to act as ministers and deacons. But there were 
some, self-willed and impetuous, who refused to be 
subordinate to those who held positions of authority 
in the church. They claimed not only the right of 
private judgment, but that of publicly urging their 
views upon the church. In view of this, Paul called 
the attention of the Thessalonians to the respect and 



262 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 

deference due to those who had been chosen to occupy 
positions of authority in the church. 

In his anxiety that the believers at Thessalonica 
should walk in the fear of God, the apostle pleaded 
with them to reveal practical godliness in the daily 
life. ''We beseech you, brethren," he wrote, ''and 
exhort you by the Lord Jesus, that as ye have re- 
ceived of us how ye ought to walk and to please 
God, so ye would abound more and more. For ye 
know what commandments we gave you by the Lord 
Jesus. For this is the will of God, even your sanc- 
tification, that ye should abstain from fornication." 
"For God hath not called us unto uncleanness, but 
unto holiness." ^ 

The apostle felt that he was to a large extent 
responsible for the spiritual welfare of those con- 
verted under his labors. His desire for them was that 
they might increase in a knowledge of the only true 
God, and Jesus Christ, whom He had sent. Often 
in his ministry he would meet with little companies 
of men and women who loved Jesus, and bow with 
them in prayer, asking God to teach them how to 
maintain a living connection with Him. Often he 
took counsel with them as to the best methods of 
giving to others the light of gospel truth. And often, 
when separated from those for whom he had thus 
labored, he pleaded with God to keep them from evil, 
and help them to be earnest, active missionaries. 

One of the strongest evidences of true conver- 
sion is love to God and m.an. Those who accept 
Jesus as their Redeem^er, have a deep, sincere love 
for others of like precious faith. Thus it was with 
the believers at Thessalonica. "As touching broth- 



THE THESSALONIAN LETTERS ■ 263 



erly love/' the apostle wrote, ''ye need not that I 
write unto you: for ye yourselves are taught of God 
to love one another. And indeed ye do it toward 
all the brethren which are in all Macedonia: but we 
beseech you, brethren, that ye increase more and 
more; and that ye study to be quiet, and to do your 
own business, and to work with your own hands, 
as we commanded you; that ye may walk honestly 
toward them that are without, and that ye may have 
lack of nothing." 

''The Lord make you to increase and abound in 
love one toward another, and toward all men, even 
as we do toward you: to the end He may stablish 
your hearts unblamable in holiness before God, even 
our Father, at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ 
with all His saints." 

"Now we exhort you, brethren, warn them that 
are unruly, comfort the feeble-minded, support the 
weak, be patient toward all men. See that none 
render evil for evil unto any man; but ever follow 
that which is good, both among yourselves, and to 
all men. Rejoice evermore. Pray without ceasing. 
In everything give thanks : for this is the will of 
God in Christ Jesus concerning you." 

The apostle cautioned the Thessalonians not to 
despise the gift of prophecy, and in the words, 
"Quench not the Spirit; despise not prophesyings ; 
prove all things; hold fast that which is good," he 
enjoined a careful discrimination in distinguishing 
the false from the true. He besought them to 
"abstain from all a^ppearance of evil;" and closed 
his letter with the prayer that God would sanctify 
them wholly, that in "spirit and soul and body" 



264 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



they might ^'be preserved blameless imto the coming 
of our Lord Jesus Christ. Faithful is He that call- 
eth you," he added, "who also will do it.'' 

The instruction that Paul sent the Tliessalonians 
in his first epistle regarding the second coming of 
Christ, was in perfect harmony with his former teach- 
ing. Yet his words were misapprehended by some 
of the Thessalonian brethren. They understood him 
to express the hope that he himself would live to 
witness the Saviour's advent. This belief served to 
increase their enthusiasm and excitement. Those 
who had previously neglected their responsibilities 
and duties, now became more persistent in urging 
their erroneous views. 

In his second letter, Paul sought to correct their 
misunderstanding of his teaching, and to set before 
them his true position. He again expressed his con- 
fidence in their integrity, and his gratitude that their 
faith was strong, and that their love abounded for 
one another, and for the cause of their Master. 
He told them that he presented them to other 
churches as an example of the patient, persevering- 
faith that bravely withstands persecution and tribu- 
lation; and he carried their minds forward to the 
time of the second coming of Christ, when the peo- 
ple of God shall rest from all their cares and per- 
plexities. 

"We ourselves," he wrote, "glory in you in the 
churches of God for your patience and faith in all 
your persecutions and tribulations that ye endure: 
. . . and to you who are troubled rest with us, when 
the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with 



TEE THESSALONIAN LETTERS 265 



His mighty angels, in flaming fire taking vengeance 
on them that know not God, and that obey not the 
gospel of our Lord Jesns Christ: who shall be pun- 
ished with everlasting destruction from the presence 
of the Lord, and from the glory of His power. . . . 
Wherefore also we pray always for you, that our 
God would count you worthy of this calling, and 
fulfil all the good pleasure of His goodness, and the 
work of faith with power: that the name of our 
Lord Jesus Christ may be glorified in you, and ye 
in Him, according to the grace of our God and the 
Lord Jesus Christ." 

But before the coming of Christ, important de- 
velopments in the religious world, foretold in proph- 
ecy, were to take place. The apostle declared: ^^Be 
not soon shaken in mind, or be troubled, neither by 
spirit, nor by word, nor by letter as from us, as that 
the day of Christ is at hand. Let no man deceive 
you by any means: for that day shall not come, ex- 
cept there come a falling away first, and that man 
of sin be revealed, the son of perdition; who oppos- 
eth and exalteth himself above all that is called 
God, or that is worshiped; so that he as God sit- 
teth in the temple of God, showing himself that 
he is God." 

Paul's words were not to be misinterpreted. It 
was .not to be taught that he, by special revelation, 
had warned the Thessalonians of the immediate 
coming of Christ. Such a position would cause con- 
fusion of faith; for disappointment often leads to 
unbelief. The apostle therefore cautioned the breth- 
ren to receive no such message as coming from him; 



266 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



and lie proceeded to emphasize the fact that the papal 
power, so clearly described by the prophet Daniel, 
was yet to rise, and wage war against God's people. 
Until this power should have performed its deadly 
and blasphemous work, it would be in vain for the 
church to look for the coming of their Lord. ''Re- 
member ye not," Paul inquired, "that, when I was 
yet with you, I told you these things!" 

Terrible were the trials that were to beset the 
true church. Even at the time when the apostle was 
writing, the ''mystery of iniquity" had already be- 
gun to work. The developments that were to take 
place in the future were to be "after the working of 
Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders, 
and with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in 
them that perish." 

Especially solemn is the apostle's statement re- 
garding those who should refuse to receive "the love 
of the truth." "For this cause," he declared of all 
who should deliberately reject the messages of truth, 
"God shall send them strong delusion, that they 
should believe a lie: that they all might be damned 
who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in un- 
righteousness." Men cannot with impunity reject 
the warnings that God in mercy sends them. From 
those who persist in turning from these warnings, 
God withdraws His Spirit, leaving them to the de- 
ceptions that they love. 

Thus Paul outlined the baleful work of that power 
of evil which was to continue through long centu- 
ries of darkness and persecution, before the second 
coming of Christ. The Thessalonian believers had 



THE THESSALONIAN LETTERS 267 



hoped for immediate deliverance; now they were ad- 
monished to take up bravely and in the fear of God 
the work before them. The apostle charged them not 
to neglect their duties or resign themselves to idle 
waiting. After their glowing anticipations of imme- 
diate deliverance, the ronnd of daily life and the 
opposition that they must meet would appear doubly 
forbidding. He therefore exhorted them to stead- 
fastness in the faith: 

^ ^ Stand fast, and hold the traditions which ye 
have been taught, whether by word, or our epistle. 
Now our Lord Jesus Christ Himself, and Grod, even 
our Father, which hath loved us, and hath given us 
everlasting consolation and good hope through grace, 
comfort your hearts, and stabiish you in every good 
word and work." "The Lord is faithful, who shall 
stabiish you, and keep you from evil. And we have 
confidence in the Lord touching you, that ye both 
do and will do the things which we command you. 
And the' Lord direct your hearts into the love of 
God, and into the patient waiting for Christ." 

The work of the believers had been given them 
by God. By their faithful adherence to the truth 
they were to give to others the light which they had 
received. The apostle bade them not to become 
weary in well-doing, and pointed them to his own 
example of diligence in temporal matters while labor- 
ing with untiring zeal in the cause of Christ. He re- 
proved those who had given themselves up to sloth 
and aimless excitement, and directed that ''with quiet- 
ness they work, and eat their own bread." He also 
enjoined upon the church to se|)arate from their 



268 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



fellowship any one who should persist in disregard- 
ing the instruction given by God's ministers. "Yet," 
he added, "count him not as an enemy, but admon- 
ish him as a brother." 

This epistle also Paul concluded with a prayer, 
that amidst life's toils and trials the peace of God 
and the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ might be 
their consolation and support. 



CHAPTER XXVI 



Apollos at Corinth 

After leaving Corintli, Paul's next scene of labor 
was Epliesus. He was on Ms way to Jerusalem, to 
attend an approaching festival ; and Ms stay at Eplie- 
sus was necessarily brief. He reasoned with the 
Jews in the synagogue, and so favorable was the im- 
pression made upon them that they entreated Mm 
to continue his labors among them. His plan to visit 
Jerusalem prevented him from tarrying then, but he 
promised to return to them, ''if Grod will." Aquila 
and Priscilla had accompanied him to Ephesus, and 
he left them there to carry on the work that he had 
begun. 

It was at this time that ''a certain Jew named 
Apollos, born at Alexandria, an eloquent man, and 
mighty in the Scriptures, came to Ephesus." He had 
heard the preaching of John the Baptist, had re- 
ceived the baptism of repentance, and was a living 
witness that the work of the prophet had not been 
in vain. The Scripture record of Apollos is that he 

This chapter is based on Acts 18:18-28. 

(269) 



270 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



''was instructed in the way of the Lord; and being 
fervent in the spirit, he spake and tanght diligently 
the things of the Lord, knowing only the baptism 
of John.'' 

While in Ephesus, Apollos ''began to speak boldly 
in the synagogue." Among his hearers were Aquila 
and Priscilla, who, perceiving that he had not yet 
received the full light of the gospel, "took him unto 
them, and expounded unto him the way of God more 
perfectly." Through their teaching he obtained a 
clearer understanding of the Scriptures, and became 
one of the ablest advocates of the Christian faith. 

Apollos was desirous of going on into Achaia, and 
the brethren at Ephesus "wrote, exhorting the dis- 
ciples to receive him" as a teacher in full harmony 
with the church of Christ. He went to Corinth, 
where, in public labor and from house to house, "he 
mightily convinced the Jews, . . . showing by the 
Scriptures that Jesus was Christ." Paul had planted 
the seed of truth; Apollos now watered it. The suc- 
cess that attended Apollos in preaching the gospel 
led some of the believers to exalt his labors above 
those of Paul. This comparison of man with man 
brought into the church a party- spirit that threat- 
ened to hinder greatly the progress of the gospel. 

During the year and a half that Paul had spent 
in Corinth, he had purposely presented the gospel 
in its simplicity. "Not with excellency of speech or 
of wisdom" had he come to the Corinthians; but 
with fear and trembling, and "in demonstration of 
the Spirit and of power," had he declared "the tes- 
timony of God," that their "faith should not stand 
in the wisdom of men, but in the power of God."' 

U Cor. 2:1,4,5. 



APOLLOS AT CORINTH 



271 



Paul had necessarily adapted Ms manner of teach- 
ing to the condition of the church. ^'I, brethren, 
could not speak unto you as unto spiritual," he after- 
ward explained to them, ^'but as unto carnal, even as 
unto babes in Christ. I have fed you with milk, and 
not with meat: for hitherto ye were not able to bear 
it, neither yet now are ye able. ' ' ' Many of the Cor- 
inthian believers had been slow to learn the les- 
sons that he was endeavoring to teach them. Their 
advancement in spiritual knowledge had not been 
proportionate to their privileges and opportunities. 
When they should have been far advanced in Chris- 
tian experience, and able to comprehend and to 
practise the deeper truths of the Word, they were 
standing where the disciples stood when Christ said 
to them, ''I have yet many things to say unto you, 
but ye cannot bear them now. ' ' ' Jealousy, evil- 
surmising, and accusation had closed the hearts of 
many of the Corinthian believers against the full 
working of the Holy Spirit, which ''searcheth all 
things, yea, the deep things of God. ' ^ * However wise 
they might be in worldly knowledge, they were but 
babes in the knowledge of Christ. 

It had been PauPs work to instruct the Corinthian 
converts in the rudiments, the very alphabet, of the 
Christian faith. He had been obliged to instruct 
them as those who were ignorant of the operations 
of divine power upon the heart. At that time they 
were unable to comprehend the mysteries of salva- 
tion; for ''the natural man receiveth not the things 
of the Spirit of God: for they are foolishness unto 
him: neither can he know them, because they are 

^1 Cor. 3:1,2. ^ John 16:12. *1 Cor. 2:10, 

18 — Acts 



272 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



spiritually discerned. ' ' ' Paul had endeavored to 
sow the seed, which others must water. Those who 
followed him must carry forward the work from the 
point where he had left it, giving spiritual light and 
knowledge in due season, as the church was able 
to bear it. 

When the apostle took up his work in Corinth, 
he realized that he must introduce most carefully 
the great truths he wished to teach. He knew that 
among his hearers would be proud believers in human 
theories, and exponents of false systems of worship, 
who were groping with blind eyes, hoping to find in 
the book of nature theories that would contradict 
the reality of the spiritual and immortal life as re- 
vealed in the Scriptures. He also knew that critics 
would endeavor to controvert the Christian interpre- 
tation of the revealed Word, and that skeptics would 
treat the gospel of Christ with scoffing and derision. 

As he endeavored to lead souls to the foot of the 
cross, Paul did not venture to rebuke, directly, 
those who were licentious, or to show how heinous 
was their sin in the sight of a holy God. Eather 
he set before them the true object of life, and 
tried to impress upon their minds the lessons of 
the divine Teacher, which, if received, would lift 
them from worldliness and sin to purity and right- 
eousness. He dwelt especially upon practical god- 
liness, and the holiness to which those must attain 
who shall be accounted worthy of a place in Grod's 
kingdom. He longed to see the light of the gospel 
of Christ piercing the darkness of their minds, that 
they might see how offensive in the sight of God 
were their immoral practices. Therefore the bur- 

^1 Cor. 2:14. 



AP0LL08 AT CORINTH 



273 



den of Ms teaching among tliem was Christ and 
Him crucified. He sought to show them that their 
most earnest study and their greatest joy must be 
the wonderful truth of salvation through repentance 
toward God and faith in the Lord Jesus Christ. 

The philosopher turns aside from the light of sal- 
vation, because it puts his proud theories to shame; 
the worldling refuses to receive it, because it would 
separate him from his earthly idols. Paul saw that 
the character of Christ must be understood before 
men could love Him, or view the cross with the eye 
of faith. Here must begin that study which shall be 
the science and the song of the redeemed through all 
eternity. In the light o.f the cross alone can the true 
value of the human soul be estimated. 

The refining influence of the grace of God changes 
the natural disposition of man. Heaven would not 
be desirable to the carnal-minded; their natural, un- 
sanctified hearts would feel no attraction toward that 
pure and holy place; and if it were possible for them 
to enter, they would find there nothing congenial. 
The propensities that control the natural heart must 
be subdued by the grace of Christ, before fallen man 
is fitted to enter heaven, and enjoy the society of 
the pure, holy angels. When man dies to sin, and 
is quickened to new life in Christ, divine love fills 
his heart; his understanding is sanctified; he drinks 
from an inexhaustible fountain of joy and knowledge; 
and the. light of an eternal day shines upon his path, 
for with him continually is the Light of life. 

Paul had sought to impress upon the minds of 
his Corinthian brethren the fact that he and the 
ministers associated with him were but men com- 



274 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



missioned by God to teach the truth; that they were 
all engaged in the same work; and that they were 
alike dependent upon God for success in their labors. 
The discussion that had arisen in the church regard- 
ing the relative merits of different ministers was not 
in the order of God, but was the result of cherishing 
the attributes of the natural heart. "While one 
saith, I am of Paul; and another, I am of Apollos; 
are ye not carnal? Who then is Paul, and who is 
Apollos, but ministers by whom ye believed, even as 
the Lord gave to eyerj man! I have planted, Apollos 
watered; but God gave the increase. So then neither 
is he that planteth anything, neither he that water- 
eth ; but God that giveth the increase. ' ' ' 

It was Paul who had first preached the gospel 
in Corinth, and who had organized the church there. 
This was the work that the Lord had assigned 
him. Later, by God's direction, other workers were 
brought in, to stand in their lot and place. The seed 
sown must be watered, and this Apollos was to do. 
He followed Paul in his work, to give further instruc- 
tion, and to help the seed sown to develop. He won 
his way to the hearts of the people; but it was God 
who gave the increase. It is not human, but di- 
vine power, that works transformation of character. 
Those who plant and those who water, do not cause 
the growth of the seed ; they work under God, as His 
appointed agencies, co-operating with Him in His 
work. To the Master-worker belongs the honor and 
glory that comes with success. 

God's servants do not all possess the same gifts, 
but they are all His workmen. Each is to learn of 

« 1 Cor. 3 : 4-7. 



APOLLOS AT CORINTH 



275 



the great Teacher, and is then to communicate what 
he has learned. God has given to each of His mes- 
sengers an individual work. There is a diversity of 
gifts, but all the workers are to blend in harmony, 
controlled by the sanctifying influence of the Holy 
Spirit. As they make known the gospel of salva- 
tion, many will be convicted and converted by the 
power of God. The human instrumentality is hid 
with. Christ in God, and Christ appears as the chief- 
est among ten thousand, the One altogether lovely. 

^'Now he that planteth and he that watereth are 
one: and every man shall receive his own reward 
according to his own labor. For we are laborers 
together with God: ye are God's husbandry, ye are 
God's building."' In this scripture the apostle com- 
pares the church to a cultivated field, in which the 
husbandmen labor, caring for the vines of the Lord's 
planting; and also to a building, which is to grow 
into a holy temple for the Lord. God is the master- 
worker, and He has appointed to each man his work. 
All are to labor under His supervision, letting Him 
work for and through His workmen. He gives them 
tact and skill, and if they heed His instruction, 
crowns their efforts with success. 

God's servants are to work together, blending in 
kindly, courteous order, ^4n honor preferring one 
another. ' ' ' There is to be no unkind criticism, no 
pulling to pieces of another's work; and there are 
to be no separate parties. Every man to whom the 
Lord has entrusted a message has his specific work. 
Each one has an individuality of his own, which he 
is not to sink in that of any other man. Yet each 

U Cor. 3: 8, 9. « Eom. 12:10. 



276 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



is to work in harmony with his brethren. In their 
service, God's workers are to be essentially one. 
No one is to set himself np as a criterion, speaking 
disrespectfully of his fellow-workers, or treating 
them as inferior. Under God, each is to do his 
appointed work, respected, loved, and encouraged 
by the other laborers. Together they are to carry 
the work forward to completion. 

These principles are dwelt upon at length in 
Paul's first letter to the Corinthian church. The 
apostle refers to "the ministers of Christ" as 
"stewards of the mysteries of God;" and of their 
work he declares: "It is required in stewards, that 
a man be found faithful. But with me it is a very 
small thing that I should be judged of you, or of 
man's judgment: yea, I judge not mine own self. 
For I know nothing by myself ; yet am I not hereby 
justified : but He that judgeth me is the Lord. There- 
fore judge nothing before the time, until the Lord 
come, who both will bring to light the hidden things 
of darkness, and will make manifest the counsels of 
the hearts: and then shall every man have praise 
of God."^ 

It is not given to any human being to judge be- 
tween the different servants of God. The Lord alone 
is the judge of man's work, and He will give to each 
his just reward. 

The apostle, continuing, referred directly to the 
comparisons that had beefi made between his labors 
and those of Apollos: "These things, brethren, I 
have in a figure transferred to myself and to Apollos 
for your sakes; that ye might learn in us not to 

n Cor. 4:1-5. 



APOLLOS AT CORINTH 



277 



think of men above that which is written, that no 
one of you be puffed up for one against another. 
For who maketh thee to differ from another? and 
what hast thou that thou didst not receive! now if 
thou didst receive it, why dost thou glory, as if thou 
hadst not received it f " 

Paul plainly set before the church the perils and 
the hardships that he and his associates had pa- 
tiently endured in their service for Christ. "Even 
unto this present hour," he declared, "we both hun- 
ger, and thirst, and are naked, and are buffeted, and 
have no certain dwelling-place; and labor, working 
with our own hands: being reviled, we bless; being 
persecuted, we suffer it: being defamed, we entreat: 
we are made as the filth of the world, and are the 
offscouring of all things unto this day. I write not 
these things to shame you, but as my beloved sons 
I warn you. For though ye have ten thousand in- 
structors in Christ, yet have ye not many fathers: 
for in Christ Jesus I have begotten you through the 
gospel."'' 

He who sends forth gospel workers as His am- 
bassadors is dishonored when there is manifested 
among the hearers so strong an attachment to some 
favorite minister that there is an unwillingness to 
accept the labors of some other teacher. The Lord 
sends help to His people, not always as they may 
choose, but as they need; for men are short-sighted, 
and cannot discern what is for their highest good. 
It is seldom that one minister has all the qualifi- 
cations necessary to perfect a church in all the 
requirements of Christianity; therefore God often 

" 1 Cor. 4:6,7. "1 Cor. 4 : 11-15. 



278 • THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



sends to tliem other ministers, each possessing some 
qualifications in which the others were deficient. 

The church should gratefully accept these serv- 
ants of Christ, even as they would accept the 
Master Himself. They should seek to derive all the 
benefit possible from the instruction which each min- 
ister may give them from the word of God. The 
truths that the servants of God bring are to be 
accepted and appreciated in the meekness of hu- 
mility, but no minister is to be idolized. 

Through the grace of Christ, God's ministers are 
made messengers of light and blessing. As by ear- 
nest, persevering prayer they obtain the endowment 
of the Holy Spirit and go forth weighted with the 
burden of soul-saving, their hearts filled with zeal to 
extend the triumphs of the cross, they will see fruit 
of their labors, Eesolutely refusing to display 
human wisdom or to exalt self, they will accom- 
plish a work that will withstand the assaults of 
Satan. Many souls will be turned from darkness to 
light, and many churches will be established. Men 
will be converted, not to the human instrumentality, 
but to Christ. Self will be kept in the background; 
Jesus only, the Man of Calvary, will appear. 

Those who are working for Christ to-day may 
reveal the same distinguishing excellencies revealed 
by those who in the apostolic age proclaimed the 
gospel. God is just as ready to give power to His 
servants to-day as He was to give power to Paul 
and Apollos, to Silas and Timothy, to Peter, James, 
and John. 

In the apostles' day there were some misguided 
souls who claimed to believe in Christ, yet refused 



AP0LL08 AT CORINTH 



279 



to show respect to His ambassadors. They declared 
that they followed no human teacher, but were taught 
directly by Christ, without the aid of the ministers 
of the gospel. They were independent in spirit, and 
unwilling to submit to the voice of the church. Such 
men were in grave danger of being deceived. 

God has placed in the church, as His appointed 
helpers, men of varied talents, that through the 
combined wisdom of many, the mind of the Spirit 
may be met. Men who move in accordance with their 
own strong traits of character, refusing to yoke up 
with others who have had a long experience in the 
work of God, will become blinded by self-confidence, 
unable to discern between the false and the true. 
It is not safe for such ones to be chosen as leaders 
in the church; for they would follow their own 
judgment and plans, regardless of the judgment of 
their brethren. It is easy for the enemy to work 
through those who, themselves needing counsel at 
every step, undertake the guardianship of souls in 
their own strength, without having learned the low- 
liness of Christ. 

Impressions alone are not a safe guide to duty. 
The enemy often persuades men to believe that it 
is God who is guiding them, when in reality they 
are following only human impulse. But if we watch 
carefully, and take counsel with our brethren, we 
shall be given an understanding of the Lord's will; 
for the promise is, ^^Tlie meek will He guide in judg- 
ment : and the meek will He teach His way. ' ' 

In the early Christian church, there were some 
who refused to recognize either Paul or Apollos, 
but held that Peter was their leader. They affirmed 

"Ps. 25:9. 



280 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



that Peter had been most intimate with Christ when 
the Master was upon the earth, while Paul had been 
a persecutor of the believers. Their views and feel- 
ings were bound about by prejudice. They did not 
show the liberality, the generosity, the tenderness, 
which reveals that Christ is abiding in the heart. 

There was danger that this party-spirit would 
result in great evil to the Christian church; and Paul 
was instructed by the Lord to utter words of earnest 
admonition and solemn protest. Of those who were 
saying, ''I am of Paul; and I of Apollos; and I of 
Cephas; and I of Christ," the apostle inquired, ''Is 
Christ divided? was Paul crucified for you! or were 
ye baptized in the name of Paul!" "Let no man 
glory in men," he pleaded. "For all things are 
yours; whether Paul, or Apollos, or Cephas, or the 
world, or life, or death, or things present, or things 
to come; all are yours; and ye are Christ's; and 
Christ is God's."" 

Paul and Apollos were in perfect harmony. The 
latter was disappointed and grieved because of the 
dissension in the church at Corinth; he took no ad- 
vantage of the preference shown to himself, nor did 
he encourage it, but hastily left the field of strife. 
When Paul afterward urged him to revisit Corinth, 
he declined, and did not again labor there until long 
afterward, when the church had reached a better 
spiritual state. 

^1 Cor. 1:12,13; 3:21-23. 



CHAPTER XXYII 



Ephe sus 

While Apollo s was preacliing at Corintli, Paul 
fulfilled his promise to return to Epliesus. He had 
made a brief visit to Jerusalem, and had spent some 
time at Antioch, the scene of his early labors. Thence 
he traveled through Asia Minor, ''over all the coun- 
try of Galatia and Phrygia, ' ' ' visiting the churches 
which he himself had established, and strengthening 
the faith of the believers. 

In the time of the apostles, the western portion 
of Asia Minor was known as the Roman province of 
Asia. Ephesus, the capital, was a great commercial 
center. Its harbor was crowded with shipping, and 
its streets were thronged with people from every 
country. Like Corinth, it presented a promising field 
for missionary effort. 

The Jews, now widely dispersed in all civilized 
lands, were generally expecting the advent of the 
Messiah. When John the Baptist was preaching, 

^ Acts 18:23. 
This chapter is based on Acts 19:1-20. 

(281) 



282 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 

many, in their visits to Jerusalem at the annual 
feasts, had gone out to the banks of the Jordan to 
listen to him. There they had heard Jesus pro- 
claimed as the Promised One, and they had car- 
ried the tidings to all parts of the world. Thus had 
Providence prepared the way for the labors of the 
apostles. 

On his arrival at Ephesus, Paul found twelve 
brethren, who, like Apollos, had been disciples of 
John the Baptist, and like him had gained some 
knowledge of the mission of Christ. They had not 
the ability of Apollos, but with the same sincerity 
and faith they were seeking to spread abroad the 
knowledge they had received. 

These brethren knew nothing of the mission of 
the Holy Spirit. When asked by Paul if they had 
received the Holy Ghost, they answered, ^^We have 
not so much as heard whether there be any Holy 
Ghost." ^^Unto what then were ye baptized?" Paul 
inquired, and they said, ^^Unto John's baptism." 

Then the apostle set before them the great truths 
that are the foundation of the Christian's hope. He 
told them of Christ's life on this earth, and of His 
cruel death of shame. He told them how the Lord 
of life had broken the barriers of the tomb, and risen 
triumphant over death. He repeated the Saviour's 
commission to His disciples: ^^All power is given 
unto Me in heaven and in earth. Go ye therefore, 
and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name 
of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy 
Ghost."' He told them also of Christ's promise to 
send the Comforter, through whose power mighty 
signs and wonders would be wrought, and he de- 

=^Matt. 28:18,19. 



EPHESUS 



283 



scribed how gloriously tliis promise had been ful- 
filled on the day of Pentecost. 

"With deep interest and grateful, wondering joy, 
the brethren listened to Paul's words. By faith they 
grasped the wonderful truth of Christ's atoning 
sacrifice, and received Him as their Eedeemer. They 
were then baptized in the name of Jesus; and as 
Paul ^4aid his hands upon them," they received also 
the baptism of the Holy Spirit, by which they were 
enabled to speak the languages of other nations, and 
to prophesy. Thus they were qualified to labor as 
missionaries in Ephesus and its vicinity, and also 
to go forth to proclaim the gospel in Asia Minor. 

It was by cherishing a humble, teachable spirit 
that these men gained the experience that enabled 
them to go out as workers into the harvest-field. 
Their example presents to Christians a lesson of 
great value. There are many who make but little 
progress in the divine life, because they are too self- 
sufficient to occupy the position of learners. They 
are content with a superficial knowledge of God's 
word. They do not wish to change their faith or 
practice, and hence make no effort to obtain greater 
light. 

If the followers of Christ were but earnest 
seekers after wisdom, they would be led into rich 
fields of truth, as yet wholly unknown to them. He 
who will give himself fully to God, will be guided 
by the divine hand. He may be lowly and appar- 
ently ungifted; yet if with a loving, trusting heart 
he obeys every intimation of God's will, his powers 
will be purified, ennobled, energized, and his capa- 
bilities will be increased. As he treasures the les- 



284 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



sons of divine wisdom, a sacred commission will be 
entrusted to him; he will be enabled to make his 
life an honor to God and a blessing to the world. 
^'The entrance of Thy words giveth light; it giveth 
understanding unto the simple. ' ' ' 

There are to-day many as ignorant of the Holy 
Spirit's work upon the heart as were those believers 
in Ephesus; yet no truth is more clearly taught in 
the word of God. Prophets and apostles have dwelt 
upon this theme. Christ Himself calls our attention 
to the growth of the vegetable world as an illustra- 
tion of the agency of His Spirit in sustaining spir- 
itual life. The sap of the vine, ascending from the 
root, is diffused to the branches, sustaining growth 
and producing blossoms and fruit. So the life- 
giving power of the Holy Spirit, proceeding from 
the Saviour, pervades the soul, renews the motives 
and affections, and brings even the thoughts into 
obedience to the will of God, enabling the receiver 
to bear the precious fruit of holy deeds. 

The Author of this spiritual life is unseen, and 
the exact method by which that life is imparted and 
sustained, it is beyond the power of human philos- 
ophy to explain. Yet the operations of the Spirit 
are always in harmony with the written Word. As 
in the natural, so in the spiritual world. The natu- 
ral life is preserved moment by moment by divine 
power; yet it is not sustained by a direct miracle, 
but through the use of blessings placed within our 
reach. So the spiritual life is sustained by the use 
of those means that Providence has supplied. If 
the follower of Christ would grow up '^unto a per- 
fect man, unto the measure of the stature of the ful- 

^Ts. 119:130. 



EPHESUS 



285 



ness of Christ, ' ' * lie must eat of the bread of life, 
and drink of the water of salvation. He must watch 
and pray and work, in all things giving heed to the 
instructions of God in His word. 

There is still another lesson for us in the expe- 
rience of those Jewish converts. When they received 
baptism at the hand of John, they did not fully com- 
prehend the mission of Jesus as the sin-bearer. 
They were holding serious errors. But with clearer 
light, they gladly accepted Christ as their Redeemer, 
and with this step of advance came a change in 
their obligations. As they received a purer faith, 
there was a corresponding change in their life. In 
token of this change, and as an acknowledgment of 
their faith in Christ, they were re-baptized in the 
name of Jesus. 

As was his custom, Paul had begun his work at 
Ephesus by preaching in the synagogue of the Jews. 
He continued to labor there for three months, ''dis- 
puting and persuading the things concerning the 
kingdom of God." At first he met with a favorable 
reception; but as in other fields, he was soon vio- 
lently opposed. ''Divers were hardened, and be- 
lieved not, but spake evil of that way before the 
multitude." As they persisted in their rejection of 
the gospel, the apostle ceased to preach in the 
synagogue. 

The Spirit of God had wrought with and through 
Paul in his labors for his countrymen. Sufficient 
evidence had been presented to convince all who 
honestly desired to know the truth. But many per- 
mitted themselves to be controlled by prejudice and 
unbelief, and refused to yield to the most conclusive 

*Epli. 4:13. 



286 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



evidence. Fearing that tlie faith of the believers 
would be endangered by continued association with 
these opposers of the truth, Paul separated from 
them, and gathered the disciples into a distinct 
body, continuing his public instructions in the school 
of Tyrannus, a teacher of some note. 

Paul saw that "a great door and effectual'' was 
opening before him, although there were ^^many 
adversaries."' Ephesus was not only the most mag- 
nificent, but the most corrupt, of the cities of Asia. 
Superstition and sensual pleasure held sway over 
her teeming population. Under the shadow of her 
temples, criminals of every grade found shelter, 
and the most degrading vices flourished. 

Ephesus was a popular center for the worship 
of Diana. The fame of the magnificent temple of 
Diana of the Ephesians,'' extended throughout all 
Asia and the world. Its surpassing splendor made 
it the pride, not only of the city, but of the nation. 
The idol within the temple was declared by tradi- 
tion to have fallen from the sky. Upon it were 
inscribed symbolic characters, which were believed to 
possess great power. Books had been written by the 
Ephesians to explain the meaning and use of these 
symbols. 

Among those who gave close study to these 
costly books, were many magicians, who wielded a 
powerful influence over the minds of the supersti- 
tious worshipers of the image within the temple. 

The apostle Paul, in his labors at Ephesus, was 
given special tokens of divine favor. The power 
of God accompanied his efforts, and many were 
healed of physical maladies. ^^God wrought special 

^ 1 Cor. 16:9. 



EPHESU^ 



287 



miracles by the liands of Paul: so that from his 
body were brought unto the sick handkerchiefs or 
aprons, and the diseases departed from them, and 
the evil spirits went out of them/' These mani- 
festations of supernatural power were far more 
potent than had ever before been witnessed in 
Ephesus, and were of such a character that they 
could not be imitated by the skill of the juggler or 
the enchantments of the sorcerer. As these miracles 
were wrought in the name of Jesus of Nazareth, 
the people had opportunity to see that the God of 
heaven was more powerful than the magicians who 
were worshipers of the goddess Diana. Thus the 
Lord exalted His servant, even before the idolaters 
themselves, immeasurably above the most powerful 
and favored of the magicians. 

But the One to whom all the spirits of evil are 
subject, and who had given His servants authority 
over them, was about to bring still greater shame 
and defeat upon those who despised and profaned 
His holy name. Sorcery had been prohibited by the 
Mosaic law, on pain of death, yet from time to time 
it had been secretly practised by apostate Jews. At 
the time of Paul's visit to Ephesus, there were in 
the city ^'certain of the vagabond Jews, exorcists," 
who, seeing the wonders wrought by him, ^^took upon 
them to call over them which had evil spirits the 
•name of the Lord Jesus." An attempt was made by 
''seven sons of one Sceva, a Jew, and chief of the 
priests." Finding a man possessed with a demon, 
they addressed him, ''We adjure you by Jesus whom 
Paul preacheth." But "the evil spirit answered 
and said, Jesus I know, and Paul I know; but who 

19 — Acts 



288 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



are ye? And the man in whom the evil spirit was 
leaped on them, and overcame them, and prevailed 
against them, so that they fled out of that house 
naked and wounded/' 

Thus unmistakable proof was given of the sacred- 
ness of the name of Christ, and the peril which they 
incurred who should invoke it without faith in the 
divinity of the Saviour's mission. ''Fear fell on 
them all, and the name of the Lord Jesus was 
magnified. ' ' 

Facts which had previously been concealed were 
now brought to light. In accepting Christianity, 
some of the believers had not fully renounced their 
superstitions. To some extent they still continued 
the practice of magic. Now, convinced of their error, 
"many that believed came, and confessed, and showed 
their deeds." Even to some of the sorcerers them- 
selves the good work extended; and "many of them 
also which used curious arts brought their books 
together, and burned them before all men: and they 
counted the price of them, and found it fifty thou- 
sand pieces of silver. So mightily grew the word 
of God and prevailed." 

By burning their books on magic, the Ephesian 
converts showed that the things in which they had 
once delighted they now abhorred. It was by and 
through magic that they had especially offended God 
and imperiled their souls; and it was against magic, 
that they showed such indignation. Thus they gave 
evidence of true conversion. 

These treatises on divination contained rules and 
forms of communication with evil spirits. They were 
the regulations of the worship of Satan, — directions 



EPHESUS 



289 



for soliciting his help and obtaining information from 
him. By retaining these books the disciples would 
have exposed themselves to temptation; by selling 
them they would have placed temptation in the way 
of others. They had renounced the kingdom of 
darkness, and to destroy its power they did not 
hesitate at any sacrifice. Thus truth triumphed over 
men's prejudices and their love of money. 

By this manifestation of the power of Christ, 
a mighty victory for Christianity was gained in 
the very stronghold of superstition. The influence 
of what had taken place was more wide-spread than 
even Paul realized. From Ephesus the news was 
widely circulated, and a strong impetus was given 
to the cause of Christ. Long after the apostle him- 
self had finished his course, these scenes lived in 
the memory of men, and were the means of winning 
converts to the gospel. 

It is fondly supposed that heathen superstitions 
have disappeared before the civilization of the twen- 
tieth century. But the word of God and the stern 
testimony of facts declare that sorcery is practised 
in this age as verily as in the days of the old-time 
magicians. The ancient system of magic is, in 
reality, the same as what is now known as modern 
Spiritualism. Satan is finding access to thousands 
of minds by presenting himself under the guise of 
departed friends. The Scriptures declare that ^Hhe 
dead know not anything. ' ' Their thoughts, their 
love,, their hatred, have perished. The dead do not 
hold communion with the living. But true to his 
early cunning, Satan employs this device in order 
to gain control of minds. 

« Ecel. 9 : 5. 



290 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



Through Spiritualism many of the sick, the be- 
reaved, the curious, are communicating with evil 
spirits. All who venture to do this are on danger- 
ous ground. The word of truth declares how God 
regards them. In ancient times He pronounced a 
stern judgment on a king who had sent for counsel 
to a heathen oracle: ''Is it not because there is not 
a God in Israel, that ye go to inquire of Baal-zebub 
the god of Ekron? Now therefore thus saith the 
Lord, Thou shalt not come down from that bed on 
which thou art gone up, but shalt surely die. ' ' ' 

The magicians of heathen times have their coun- 
terpart in the spiritualistic mediums, the clairvoy- 
ants, and the fortune-tellers of to-day. The mystic 
voices that spoke at Endor and at Ephesus are still 
by their lying words misleading the children of 
men. Could the veil be lifted from before our eyes, 
we should see evil angels employing all their arts 
to deceive and to destroy. Wherever an influence is 
exerted to cause men to forget God, there Satan 
is exercising his bewitching power. When men yield 
to his influence, ere they are awar^ the mind is be- 
wildered and the soul polluted. The apostle's ad- 
monition to the Ephesian church should be heeded 
by the people of God to-day: ''Have no fellowship 
with the unfruitful works of darkness, but rather 
reprove them. ' ' ' 

^ 2 Kings 1 : 3, 4. ^Eph. 5:11. 



CHAPTER XXYIII 



Days of Toil and Trial 

Foe over three years Epliesus was the center of 
PanPs work. A flourishing church was raised up 
here, and from this city the gospel spread through- 
out the province of Asia, among both Jews and 
Gentiles. 

The apostle had now for some time been con- 
templating another missionary journey. He ^'pur- 
posed in the spirit, when he had passed through 
Macedonia and Achaia, to go to Jerusalem, saying, 
After I have been there, I must also see Eome.'' 
In harmony with this plan, ''he sent into Macedonia 
two of them that ministered unto him, Timotheus 
and Erastus;'' but feeling that the cause in Ephesus 
still demanded his presence, he decided to remain 
until after Pentecost. An event soon occurred, how- 
ever, which hastened his departure. 

Once a year, special ceremonies were held at 
Ephesus in honor of the goddess Diana. These at- 
tracted great numbers of people from all parts of 

This chapter is based on Acts 19: 21-41; 20:1. 

(291) 



292 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



the province. Throughout this period, festivities 
were conducted with the utmost pomp and splendor. 

This gala season was a trying time for those 
who had newly come to the faith. The company of 
believers who met in the school of Tyrannus were 
an inharmonious note in the festive chorus, and ridi- 
cule, reproach, and insult were freely heaped upon 
them. Paul's labors had given the heathen worship 
a telling blow, in consequence of which there was a 
perceptible falling off in the attendance at the na- 
tional festival, and in the enthusiasm of the wor- 
shipers. The influence of his teachings extended far 
beyond the actual converts to the faith. Many who 
had not openly accepted the new doctrines, became 
so far enlightened as to lose all confidence in their 
heathen gods. 

There existed also another cause of dissatisfac- 
tion. An extensive and profitable business had grown 
up at Ephesus from the manufacture and sale of 
small shrines and images, modeled after the temple 
and the image of Diana. Those interested in this 
industry found their gains diminishing, and all united 
in attributing the unwelcome change to PauPs labors. 

Demetrius, a manufacturer of silver shrines, call- 
ing together the workmen of his craft, said: ^'Sirs, 
ye know that by this craft we have our wealth. 
Moreover ye see and hear, that not alone at Ephe- 
sus, but almost throughout all Asia, this Paul hath 
persuaded and turned away much people, saying 
that they be no gods, which are made with hands: 
so that not only this our craft is in danger to be set 
at naught; but also that the temple of the great god- 
dess Diana should be despised, and her magnificence 



DAYS OF TOIL AND TRIAL 



293 



should be destroyed, whom all Asia and the world 
worsliipeth. " These words roused the excitable pas- 
sions of the people. "They were full of wrath, and 
cried out, saying, Great is Diana of the Ephesians.'' 

A report of this speech was rapidly circulated. 
"The whole city was filled with confusion." Search 
was made for Paul, but the apostle was not to be 
found. His brethren, receiving an intimation of the 
danger, had hurried him from the place. Angels of 
God had been sent to guard the apostle ; his time to 
die a martyr's death had not yet come. 

Failing to find the object of their wrath, the mob 
seized "Gains and Aristarchus, men of Macedonia, 
Paul's companions in travel;" and with these "they 
rushed with one accord into the theater." 

Paul's place of concealment was not f,ar distant, 
and he soon learned of the peril of his beloved 
brethren. Forgetful of his own safety, he desired 
to go at once to the theater to address the rioters. 
But "the disciples suffered him not." Gains and 
Aristarchus were not the prey the people sought; 
no serious harm to them was apprehended. But 
should the apostle's pale, care-worn face be seen, 
it would arouse at once the worst passions of the 
mob, and there would not be the least human pos- 
sibility of saving his life. 

Paul was still eager to defend the truth before 
the multitude; but he was at last deterred by a 
message of warning from the theater. "Certain of 
the chief of Asia, which were his friends, sent unto 
him, desiring him that he would not adventure him- 
self into the theater." 



294 



TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



The tumult in the theater was continually increas- 
ing. ''Some . . . cried one thing, and some another: 
for the assembly was confused; and the more part 
knew not wherefore they were come together." The 
fact that Paul and some of his companions were of 
Hebrew extraction, made the Jews anxious to show 
plainly that they were not sympathizers with him 
and his work. They therefore brought forward one 
of their own number to set the matter before the 
people. The speaker chosen was Alexander, one of 
the craftsmen, a coppersmith, to whom Paul after- 
ward referred as having done him much evil." Alex- 
ander was a man of considerable ability, and he bent 
all his energies to direct the wrath of the people 
exclusively against Paul and his companions. But 
the crowd, seeing that Alexander was a Jew, thrust 
him aside; and "all with one voice about the space 
of two hours cried out, Great is Diana of the 
Ephesians." 

At last, from sheer exhaustion, they ceased, and 
there was a momentary silence. Then the recorder 
of the city arrested the attention of the crowd, and 
by virtue of his office obtained a hearing. He met 
the people on their own ground, and showed that 
there was no cause for the present tumult. He 
appealed to their reason. "Ye men of Ephesus,'^ 
he said, "what man is there that knoweth not how 
that the city of the Ephesians is a worshiper of the 
great goddess Diana, and of the image which fell 
down from Jupiter! Seeing then that these things 
cannot be spoken against, ye ought to be quiet, and 
to do nothing rashly. For ye have brought hither 
these men, which are neither robbers of churches, 

^2 Tim. 4:14. 



DAYS OF TOIL AND TRIAL 295 



nor yet blasphemers of your goddess. Wherefore if 
Demetrius, and the craftsmen which are with him, 
have a matter against any man, the law is open, and 
there are deputies: let them implead one another. 
But if ye inquire anything concerning other matters, 
it shall be determined in a lawful assembly. For we 
are in danger to be called in question for this day's 
uproar, there being no cause whereby we may give 
an account of this concourse. And when he had 
thus spoken, he dismissed the assembly.'' 

In his speech Demetrius had said, ^^This our 
craft is in danger." These words reveal the real 
cause of the tumult at Ephesus, and also the cause 
of much of the persecution which followed the 
apostles in their work. Demetrius and his fellow- 
craftsmen saw that by the teaching and spread of 
the gospel the business of image-making was endan- 
gered. The income of pagan priests and artisans 
was at stake; and for this reason they aroused 
against Paul the most bitter opposition. 

The decision of the recorder and of others holding 
honorable offices in the city, had set Paul before the 
people as one innocent of any unlawful act. This 
was another triumph of Christianity over error and 
superstition. God had raised up a great magistrate 
to vindicate His apostle and hold the tumultuous 
mob in check. Paul's heart was filled with grati- 
tude to God that his life had been preserved, and 
that Christianity had not been brought into disre- 
pute by the tumult at Ephesus. 

After the uproar was ceased, Paul called unto 
him the disciples, and embraced them, and departed 
for to go into Macedonia." On this journey he was 



296 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



accompanied by two faithful Epliesian brethren, 
Tychicus and Trophimns. 

Paul's labors in Ephesus were concluded. His 
ministry there had been a season of incessant labor, 
of many trials, and of deep anguish. He had taught 
the people in public and from house to house, with 
many tears instructing and warning them. Continu- 
ally he had been opposed by the Jews, who lost no op- 
portunity to stir up the popular feeling against him. 

And while thus battling against opposition, push- 
ing forward with untiring zeal the gospel work, and 
guarding* the interests of a church yet j^oung in the 
faith, Paul was bearing upon his soul a heavy burden 
for all the churches. 

News of apostasy in some of the churches of his 
planting caused him deep sorrow. He feared that 
his efforts in their behalf might prove to be in vain. 
Many a sleepless night was spent in prayer and 
earnest thought, as he learned of the methods em- 
ployed to counteract his work. As he had oppor- 
tunity and as their condition demanded, he wrote to 
the churches, giving reproof, counsel, admonition, 
and encouragement. In these letters the apostle 
does not dwell on his own trials, yet there are oc- 
casional glimpses of his labors and sufferings in the 
cause of Christ. Stripes and imprisonment, cold 
and hunger and thirst, perils by land and by sea, 
in the city and in the wilderness, from his own 
countrymen, from the heathen, and from false breth- 
ren, — all this he endured for the sake of the gos- 
pel. He was ''defamed,'' "reviled," made ''the 
otf scouring of all things," "perplexed," "perse- 



DAYS OF TOIL AND TRIAL 



297 



ciited, " ' ' troubled on every side, ' ' ^ ' in jeopardy every 
hour," ''alway delivered unto death for Jesus' sake." 

Amidst the constant storm of opposition, the 
clamor of enemies, and the desertion of friends, the 
intrepid apostle almost lost heart. But he looked 
back to Calvary, and with new ardor pressed on to 
spread the knowledge of the Crucified. He was but 
treading the blood-stained path that Christ had 
trodden before him. He sought no discharge from 
the warfare till he should lay off his armor at the 
feet of his Eedeemer. 



CHAPTER XXIX 



A Message of Warning and Entreaty 

The first epistle to the Corinthian church was 
written by the apostle Paul during the latter part 
of his stay at Ephesus. For no others had he felt 
a deeper interest or put forth more untiring effort 
than for the believers in Corinth. For a year and a 
half he had labored among them, pointing them to a 
crucified and risen Saviour as the only means of 
salvation, and urging them to rely implicitly on the 
transforming power of His grace. Before accepting 
into church fellowship those who made a profession 
of Christianity, he had been careful to give them 
special instruction as to the privileges and duties of 
the Christian believer; and he had earnestly en- 
deavored to help them to be faithful to their bap- 
tismal vows. 

Paul had a keen sense of the conflict which every 
soul must wage with the agencies of evil that are 
continually seeking to deceive and ensnare; and he 
had worked untiringly to strengthen and confirm 

This chapter is based on the First Epistle to the Corinthians. 
(298) 



A MESSAGE OF WARNING 299 



those who were young in the faith. He had entreated 
them to make an entire surrender to God; for he 
knew that when the soul fails to make this sur- 
render, then sin is not forsaken, the appetites and 
passions still strive for the mastery, and tempta- 
tions confuse the conscience. 

The surrender must be complete. Every weak, 
doubting, struggling soul who yields fully to the 
Lord, is placed in direct touch with agencies that 
enable him to overcome. Heaven is near to him, and 
he has the support and help of angels of mercy in 
every time of trial and need. 

The members of the church at Corinth were sur- 
rounded by idolatry and sensuality of the most al- 
luring form. While the apostle was with them, these 
influences had but little power over them. Paul's 
firm faith, his fervent prayers and earnest words of 
instruction, and above all, his godly life, had helped 
them to deny self for Christ's sake, rather than to 
enjoy the pleasures of sin. 

After the departure of Paul, however, unfavor- 
able conditions arose; tares that had been sown by 
the enemy appeared among the wheat, and ere long 
these began to bring forth their evil fruit. This 
was a time of severe trial to the Corinthian church. 
The apostle was no longer with them, to quicken their 
zeal and aid them in their endeavors to live in har- 
mony with God; and little by little many became 
careless and indifferent, and allowed natural tastes 
and inclinations to control them. He who had so 
often urged them to high ideals of purity and up- 
rightness, was no longer with them; and not a few 
who, at the time of their conversion, had put away 



300 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



their evil liabits, returned to the debasing sins of 
heathenism. 

Paul had written briefly to the chnrch. admonish- 
ing them ''not to company" witli members who 
should persist in profligacy; but many of the be- 
lievers perverted the apostle's meaning, quilibled 
over his words, and excused themselves for disre- 
garding his instruction. 

A letter was sent to Paul by the church, asking 
for counsel concerning A'arious matters, but saying 
nothing of the grievous sins existing among them. 
The apostle was, however, forcibly impressed by the 
Holy Spirit that the true state of the church had 
been concealed, and that this letter was an attempt 
to draw from him statements which the writers could 
construe to serve their own purposes. 

About this time there came to Ephesus members 
of the household of Chloe. a Christian family of 
high rei3ULe in Corinth. Paul asked them regard- 
ing the condition of things, and they told him that 
the church was rent by divisions. The dissensions 
that had prevailed at the time of ApoUos' visit had 
greatly increased. False teachers were leading the 
members to despise the instructions of Paul. The 
doctrines and ordinances of the gospel had been 
perverted. Pride, idolatry, and sensualism were 
steadily increasing among those who had once been 
zealous in the Christian life. 

As this picture was presented before him. Paul 
saw that his worst fears were more than realized. 
But he did not because of this give way to the 
thought that his work had been a failure. "With 
"anguish of heart" and with "many tears" he 



A MESSAGE OF WARNING 



301 



songlit counsel from God. Gladly would he have 
visited Corinth at once, had this been the Tvisest 
course to pursue. But he knew that in their jDres- 
ent condition the believers would not profit by his 
labors, and therefore he sent Titus to prei^are the 
way for a visit from himself later on. Then, put- 
ting aside all personal feelings over the course of 
those whose conduct revealed such strange perverse- 
ness, and keeping his soul stayed upon God, the 
apostle wrote to the church at Corinth one of the 
richest, most instructive, most powerful of all his 
letters. 

"With remarkable clearness he proceeded to an- 
swer the various questions brought forward by the 
church, and to lay down general principles, which, 
if heeded, would lead them to a higher spiritual 
plane. They were in i3eril, and he could not bear 
the thought of failing at this critical time to reach 
their hearts. Faithfully he warned them of their 
dangers and reproved them for their sins. He 
pointed them again to Christ, and sought to kindle 
anew the fervor of their early devotion. 

The apostle's great love for the Corinthian be- 
lievers was revealed in his tender greeting to the 
church. He referred to their experience in turning 
from idolatry to the worship and service of the true 
God. He reminded them of the gifts of the Holy 
Spirit which they had received, and showed that it 
was their privilege to make continual advancement 
in the Christian life until they should attain to the 
purity and holiness of Christ. ''In everything ye 
are enriched by Him," he wrote, ''in all utterance, 
and in all knowledge; even as the testimony of 



302 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



Christ was confirmed in you: so that ye come be- 
hind in no gift; waiting for the coming of our Lord 
Jesus Christ: who shall also confirm you unto the 
end, that ye may be blameless in the day of our Lord 
Jesus Chrisf 

Paul spoke plainly of the dissensions that had 
arisen in the Corinthian church, and exhorted the 
members to cease from strife. ^'I beseech you, 
brethren, he wrote, ''by the name of our Lord 
Jesus Christ, that ye all speak the same thing, and 
that there be no divisions among you; but that ye 
be perfectly joined together in the same mind and 
in the same judgment/' 

The apostle felt at liberty to mention how and 
by whom he had been informed of the divisions in 
the church. ''It hath been declared unto me of you, 
my brethren, by them which are of the house of 
Chloe, that there are contentions among you.'' 

Paul was an inspired apostle. The truths he 
taught to others he had received "by revelation;" 
yet the Lord did not directly reveal to him at all 
times just the condition of His people. In this in- 
stance, those who were interested in the prosperity 
of the church at Corinth, and who had seen evils 
creeping in, had presented the matter before the 
apostle; and from divine revelations which he had 
formerly received, he was prepared to judge of the 
character of these developments. Notwithstanding 
the fact that the Lord did not give him a new reve- 
lation for that special time, those who were really 
seeking for light accepted his message as express- 
ing the mind of Christ. The Lord had shown him 
the difficulties and dangers which would arise in the 



A MESSAGE OF WARNING 303 



cliurclies, and as these evils developed, tlie apostle 
recognized their significance. He had been set for 
the defense of the church. He was to watch for souls 
as one who must render account to God; and was it 
not consistent and right for him to take notice of 
the reports concerning the anarchy and divisions 
among them? Most assuredly; and the reproof he 
sent them was as certainly written under the in- 
spiration of the Spirit of God as were any of his 
other epistles. 

The apostle made no mention of the false teachers 
who were seeking to destroy the fruit of his labor. 
Because of the darkness and division in the church, 
he wisely forbore to irritate them by such references, 
for fear of turning some entirely from the truth. He 
called attention to his own work among them as that 
of ^'a wise master-builder,'' who had laid the foun- 
dation upon which others had built. But he did 
not thereby exalt himself; for he declared, '^We are 
laborers together with God.'' He claimed no wisdom 
of his own, but acknowledged that divine power alone 
had enabled him to present the truth in a manner 
pleasing to God. United with Christ, the greatest of 
all teachers, Paul had beeij enabled to communicate 
lessons of divine wisdom, which met the necessities 
of all classes, and which were to apply at all times, 
in all places, and under all conditions. 

Among the more serious of the evils that had 
developed among the Corinthian believers, was that 
of a return to many of the debasing customs of 
heathenism. One former convert had so far back- 
slidden that his licentious course was a violation of 

20 — Acts 



304 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



even the low standard of morality held by the Gen- 
tile world. The apostle pleaded with the church to 
put away from among them "that wicked person.'^ 
''Know ye not," he admonished them, ''that a little 
leaven leaveneth the whole lump! Purge out there- 
fore the old leaven, that ye may be a new lump, as 
ye are unleavened." 

Another grave evil that had arisen in the church 
was that of brethren going to law against one an- 
other. Abundant provision had been made for the 
settlement of difficulties among believers. Christ 
Himself had given plain instruction as to how such 
matters were to be adjusted. "If thy brother shall 
trespass against thee," the Saviour had counseled, 
"go and tell him his fault between thee and him 
alone: if he shall hear thee, thou hast gained thy 
brother. But if he will not hear thee, then take with 
thee one or two more, that in the mouth of two or 
three witnesses every word may be established. And 
if he shall neglect to hear them, tell it unto the 
church: but if he neglect to hear the church, let him 
be imto thee as a heathen man and a publican. Verily 
I say unto you, A¥hatsoever ye shall bind on earth 
shall be bound in heaven: and whatsoever ye shall 
loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven."' 

To the Corinthian believers who had lost sight of 
this plain counsel, Paul wrote in no uncertain terms 
of admonition and rebuke. "Dare any of you," he 
asked, "having a matter against another, go to law 
before the unjust, and not before the saints? Do ye 
not know that the saints shall judge the world? and 
if the world shall be judged by you, are ye unworthy 

*Matt. 18:15-18. 



A MESSAGE OF WARNING 



305 



to judge the smallest matters? Know ye not that 
we shall judge angels ? how much more things that 
pertain to this life? If then ye have judgments of 
things pertaining to this life, set them to judge who 
are least esteemed in the church. I speak to your 
shame. Is it so, that there is not a wise man among 
you? no, not one that shall be able to judge between 
his brethren? But brother goeth to law with brother, 
and that before the unbelievers. Now therefore there 
is utterly a fault among you, because ye go to law 
one with another. Why do ye not rather take wrong? 
. . . Nay, ye do wrong, and defraud, and that your 
brethren. Know ye not that the unrighteous shall 
not inherit the kingdom of God?" 

Satan is constantly seeking to introduce distrust, 
alienation, and malice among God's people. We shall 
often be tempted to feel that our rights are invaded, 
even when there is no real cause for such feelings. 
Those whose love for self is stronger than their love 
for Christ and His cause, will place their own in- 
terests first, and will resort to almost any expedient 
to guard and maintain them. Even many who ap- 
pear to be conscientious Christians are hindered by 
pride and self-esteem from going privately to those 
whom they think in error, that they may talk with 
them in the spirit of Christ, and pray together for 
one another. When they think themselves injured 
by their brethren, some will even go to law instead 
of following the Saviour's rule. 

Christians should not appeal to civil tribunals 
to settle differences that may arise among church- 
members. Such differences should be settled among 



306 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



themselves, or by the church, in harmony with 
Christ's instruction. Even though injustice may 
have been done, the follower of the meek and lowly 
Jesus will suffer himself "to be defrauded" rather 
than open before the world the sins of his brethren 
in the church. 

Lawsuits between brethren are a reproach to the 
cause of truth. Christians who go to law with one 
another expose the church to the ridicule of her 
enemies, and cause the powers of darkness to tri- 
umph. They are wounding Christ afresh, and put- 
ting Him to open shame. By ignoring the authority 
of the church, they show contempt for God, who 
gave to the church its authority. 

In this letter to the Corinthians, Paul endeavored 
to show them Christ's power to keep them from evil. 
He knew that if they would comply with the condi- 
tions laid down, they would be strong in the strength 
of the Mighty One. As a means of helping them to 
break away from the thraldom of sin, and to per- 
fect holiness in the fear of the Lord, Paul urged 
upon them the claims of Him to whom they had 
dedicated their lives at the time of their conversion. 
"Ye are Christ's," he declared. "Ye are not your 
own. ... Ye are bought with a price: therefore 
glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which 
are God's." 

The apostle plainly outlined the result of turning 
from a life of purity and holiness to the corrupt 
practices of heathenism. "Be not deceived," he 
wrote; "neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adul- 
terers, . . . nor thieves, nor covetous, nor drunk- 
ards, nor revilers, nor extortioners, shall inherit the 



A MESSAGE OF WARNING 307 



kingdom of God." He begged tliem to control the 
lower passions and appetites. ^'Know ye not," lie 
asked, ''that your body is the temple of the Holy 
Ghost which is in yon, which ye have of God!" 

While Paul possessed high intellectual endow- 
ments, his life revealed the power of a rarer wisdom, 
which gave him quickness of insight and sympathy 
of heart, and brought him into close touch with 
others, enabling him to arouse their better nature 
and inspire them to strive for a higher life. His 
heart was filled with an earnest love for the Cor- 
inthian believers. He longed to see them revealing 
an inward piety that would fortify them against 
temptation. He knew that at every step in the 
Christian pathway they would be opposed by the 
synagogue of Satan, and that they would have to 
engage in conflicts daily. They would have to guard 
against the stealthy approach of the enemy, forcing 
back old habits and natural inclinations, and ever 
watching unto prayer. Paul knew that the higher 
Christian attainments can be reached only through 
much prayer and constant watchfulness, and this he 
tried to instil into their minds. But he knew also 
that in Christ crucified they were offered power 
sufficient to convert the soul, and divinely adapted 
to enable them to resist all temptations to evil. With 
faith in God as their armor, and with His word as 
their weapon of warfare, they would be supplied 
with an inner power that would enable them to turn 
aside the attacks of the enemy. 

The Corinthian believers needed a deeper experi- 
ence in the things of God. They did not know fully 
what it meant to behold His glory, and to be changed 



308 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



from cliaracter to character. They had seen liut the 
first rays of the early dawn of that glory. Paul's 
desire for them was that they might be filled with all 
the fnlness of God, following on to know Him whose 
going forth is prepared as the morning, and con- 
tinning to learn of Him nntil they should come into 
the full noontide of a perfect gospel faith. 



CHAPTER XXX 



Called to Reach a Higher Standard 

In the hope of impressing vividly upon the minds 
of the Corinthian believers the importance of firm 
self-control, strict temperance, and unflagging zeal 
in the service of Christ, Paul in his letter to them 
made a striking comparison between the Christian 
warfare and the celebrated foot-races held at stated 
intervals near Corinth. Of all the games instituted 
among the Greeks and the Romans, the foot-races 
were the most ancient and the most highly esteemed. 
They were witnessed by kings, nobles, and statesmen. 
Young men of rank and wealth took part in them, 
and shrank from no effort or discipline necessary to 
obtain the prize. 

The contests were governed by strict regulations, 
from which there was no appeal. Those who desired 
their names entered as competitors for the prize, 
had first to undergo a severe preparatory training. 
Harmful indulgence of appetite, or any other grati- 
fication that would lower mental or physical vigor, 

This chapter is based on the First Epistle to the Corinthians. 

(309) 



310 



TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



was strictly forbidden. For one to have any hope 
of success in these trials of strength and speed, the 
muscles must be strong and supple, and the nerves 
well under control. Every movement must be cer- 
tain, every step swift and unswerving; the physical 
powers must reach the highest mark. 

As the contestants in the race made their appear- 
ance before the waiting multitude, their names were 
heralded, and the rules of the race were distinctly 
stated. Then they all started together, the fixed 
attention of the spectators inspiring them with a 
determination to win. The judges were seated near 
the goal, that they might watch the race from its 
beginning to its close, and give the prize to the true 
victor. If a man reached the goal first by taking an 
unlawful advantage, he was not awarded the prize. 

In these contests great risks were run. Some 
never recovered from the terrible physical strain. 
It was not unusual for men to fall on the course, 
bleeding at the mouth and nose, and sometimes a 
contestant would drop dead when about to seize the 
prize. But the possibility of lifelong injurN^ or of 
death was not looked upon as too great a risk to 
run for the sake of the honor awarded the successful 
contestant. 

As the winner reached the goal, the applause of 
the vast multitude of onlookers rent the air and 
awoke the echoes of the surrounding hills and moun- 
tains. In full view of the spectators, the judge pre- 
sented him with the emblems of victory, — a laurel 
crown, and a palm branch to carry in his right hand. 
His praise was sung throughout the land ; his parents 
received their share of honor; and even the city in 



A HIGHER STANDARD 



311 



which he lived was held in high esteem for having 
produced so great an athlete. 

In referring to these races as a figure of the 
Christian warfare, Paul emphasized the preparation 
necessary to the success of the contestants in the 
race, — the preliminary discipline, the abstemious 
diet, the necessity for temperance. ''Every man 
that striveth for the mastery,'^ he declared, ''is 
temperate in all things." The runners put aside 
every indulgence that would tend to weaken the 
physical powers, and by severe and continuous dis- 
cipline, trained their muscles to strength and en- 
durance, that when the day of the contest should 
arrive, they might put the heaviest tax upon their 
powers. How mu<3h more important that the Chris- 
tian, whose eternal interests are at stake, bring ap- 
petite and passion under subjection to reason and 
the will of God! Never must he allow his attention 
to be diverted by amusements, luxuries, or ease. 
All his habits and passions must be brought under 
the strictest discipline. Reason, enlightened by the 
teachings of God's word and guided by His Spirit, 
must hold the reins of control. 

And after this has been done, the Christian must 
put forth the utmost exertion in order to gain the 
victory. In the Corinthian games, the last .few 
strides of the contestants in the race were made with 
agonizing effort to keep up undiminished speed. So 
the Christian, as he nears the goal, will press on- 
ward with even more zeal and determination than 
at the first of his course. 

Paul presents the contrast between the chaplet 
of fading laurel received by the victor in the foot- 



312 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



races, and the crown of immortal glory that will be 
given to him who runs with triumph the Christian 
race. ^^They do it,'' he declares, ''to obtain a cor- 
ruptible crown; but we an incorruptible.'' To win 
a perishable prize, the Grecian runners spared them- 
selves no toil or discipline. We are striving for a 
prize infinitely more valuable, even the crown of 
everlasting life. How much more careful should be 
our striving, how much more willing our sacrifice and 
self-denial ! 

In the epistle to the Hebrews is pointed out the 
single-hearted purpose that should characterize the 
Christian's race for eternal life: "Let u.s lay aside 
every weight, and the sin which doth so easily beset 
us, and let us run with patience the race that is set 
before us, looking unto Jesus the author and finisher 
of our faith. ' ' ^ Envy, malice, evil-thinking, evil- 
speaking, covetousness, — these are weights that the 
Christian must lay aside if he would run successfully 
the race for immortality. Every habit or practice 
that leads into sin and brings dishonor upon Christ, 
must be put away, whatever the sacrifice. The bless- 
ing of heaven cannot attend any man in violating 
the eternal principles of right. One sin cherished is 
sufficient to work degradation of character, and to 
mislead others. 

''If thy hand cause thee to stumble," the Saviour 
said, "cut it off: it is good for thee to enter into 
life maimed, rather than having thy two hands to 
go into hell, into the unquenchable fire. And if thy 
foot cause thee to stumble, cut it off: it is good for 
thee to enter into life halt, rather than having thy 

^Heb. 12:1, 2. 



A HIGHER STANDARD 



313 



two feet to be cast into liell. " ' If to save the body 
from death, the foot or the hand should be cut off, 
or even the eye plucked out, how much more earnest 
should the Christian be to put away sin, which brings 
death to the soul! 

The competitors in the ancient games, after they 
had submitted to self-denial and rigid discipline, 
were not even then sure of the victory. ''Know ye 
not," Paul asked, ''that they which run in a race 
run all, but one receiveth the prize However 
eagerly and earnestly the runners might strive, the 
prize could be awarded to but one. One hand only 
could grasp the coveted garland. Some might put 
forth the utmost effort to obtain the prize, but as 
they reached forth the hand to secure it, another, an 
instant before them, might grasp the coveted treasure. 

Such is not the case in the Christian warfare. 
Not one who complies with the conditions will be 
disappointed at the end of the race. Not one who 
is earnest and persevering will fail of success. The 
race is not to the swift, nor the battle to the strong. 
The weakest saint, as well as the strongest, may wear 
the crown of immortal glory. All may win who, 
through the power of divine grace, bring their lives 
into conformity to the will of Christ. The practice, 
in the details of life, of the principles laid down in 
God's word, is too often looked upon as unimpor- 
tant — a matter too trivial to demand attention. 
But in view of the issue at stake, nothing is small 
that will help or hinder. Every act casts its weight 
into the scale that determines life's victory or de- 
feat. And the reward given to those who win will 

'M&vk 9:43-45, E. V. 



314 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



be in proportion to tlie energy and earnestness with 
which they have striven. 

The apostle compared himself to a man running 
in a race, straining every nerve to win the prize. "I 
therefore so run," he says, ''not as uncertainly; so 
fight I, not as one that beateth the air: but I keep 
under my body, and bring it into subjection: lest 
that by any means, when I have preached to others, 
I myself should be a castaway.'' That he might not 
run uncertainly or at random in the Christian race, 
Paul subjected himself to severe training. The 
words, "I keep under my body," literally mean to 
beat back by severe discipline the desires, impulses, 
and passions. 

Paul feared lest, having preached to others, he 
himself should be a castaway. He realized that if 
he did not carry out in his life the principles he be- 
lieved and preached, his labors in behalf of others 
would avail him nothing. His conversation, his in- 
fluence, his refusal to yield to self -gratification, must 
show that his religion was not a profession merely, 
but a daily, living connection with God. One goal 
he kept ever before him, and strove earnestly to 
reach, — ''the righteousness which is of God by 
faith."' 

Paul knew that his warfare against evil would 
not end so long as life should last. Ever he realized 
the need of putting a strict guard upon himself, that 
earthly desires might not overcome spiritual zeal. 
With all his power he continued to strive against 
natural inclinations. Ever he kept before him the 
ideal to be attained, and this ideal he strove to reach 

« Phil. 3 : 9. 



A BIGEEE STANDARD 



315 



by willing obedience to the law of God. His words, 
Ms practices, Ms passions, — all were brought under 
the control of the Spirit of God. 

It was this single-hearted purpose to win the race 
for eternal life that Paul longed to see revealed in 
the lives of the Corinthian believers. He knew that 
in order to reach Christ's ideal for them, they had 
before them a life struggle from which there would 
be no release. He entreated them to strive lawfully, 
day by day seeking for piety and moral excellence. 
He pleaded with them to lay aside every weight, and 
to press forward to the goal of perfection in Christ. 

Paul pointed the Corinthians to the experiences 
of ancient Israel, to the blessings that rewarded their 
obedience, and to the judgments that followed their 
transgressions. He reminded them of the miraculous 
way in which the Hebrews were led from Egypt, 
under the protection of the cloud by day and the 
pillar of fire by night. Thus they were safely con- 
ducted through the Red Sea, while the Egyptians, 
essaying to cross in like manner, were all drowned. 
By these acts God had acknowledged Israel as His 
church. They ^'did all eat the same spiritual meat; 
and did all drink the same spiritual drink: for they 
drank of that spiritual Rock that followed them: and 
that Rock was Christ." The Hebrews, in all their 
travels, had Christ as a leader. The smitten rock 
typified Christ, who was to be wounded for men's 
transgressions, that the stream of salvation might 
flow to all. 

Notwithstanding the favor that God showed to 
the Hebrews, yet because of their lust for the lux- 
uries left behind in Egyx)t, and because of their sin 



316 



THE ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES 



and rebellion, the judgments of God came upon them. 
The apostle enjoined the Corinthian believers to heed 
the lesson contained in Israel's experience. ''Now 
these things were our examples," he declared, 'Ho 
the intent we should not lust after evil things, as 
they also lusted." He showed how love of ease and 
pleasure had prepared the way for sins that called 
forth the signal vengeance of God. It was when the 
children of Israel sat down to eat and drink, and 
rose up to play, that they threw off the fear of God, 
which they had felt as they listened to the giving 
of the law; and, making a golden calf to represent 
God, they worshiped it. And it was after enjoying 
a luxurious feast connected with the worship of 
Baal-peor, that many of the Hebrews fell through 
licentiousness. The anger of God was aroused, and 
at His command "three and twenty thousand" were 
slain by the plague in one day. 

The apostle adjured the Corinthians, "Let him 
that thinketli he standeth take heed lest he fall." 
Should they become boastful and self-confident, neg- 
lecting to watch and pray, they would fall into 
grievous sin, calling down upon themselves the wrath 
of God. Yet Paul would not have them yield to 
despondency or discouragement. He gave them the 
assurance: "God is faithful, who will not suffer you 
to be tempted above that ye are able ; but will with 
the temptation also make a way of escape, that ye 
may be able to bear it." 

Paul urged his brethren to ask themselves what 
influence their words and deeds would have upon 
others, and to do nothing, however innocent in itself, 



A HIGHER STANDABD 



317 



that would seem to sanction idolatry, or offend the 
scruples of those who might be weak in the faith. 
^'Whether therefore ye eat, or drink, or whatsoever 
ye do, do all to the glory of God. Give none otfense, 
neither to the Jews, nor to the Gentiles, nor to the 
church of God." 

The apostle's words of warning to the Corinthian 
church are applicable to all time, and are especially 
adapted to our day. By idolatry he meant not only 
the worship of idols, but self-serving, love of ease, 
the gratification of appetite and passion. A mere 
profession of faith in Christ, a boastful knowledge 
of the truth, does not make a man a Christian. A 
religion that seeks only to gratify the eye, the ear, 
and the taste, or that sanctions self-indulgence, is 
not the religion of Christ. 

By a comparison of the church with the human 
body, .the apostle aptly illustrated the close and 
harmonious relationship that should exist among all 
members of the church of Christ. '^By one Spirit," 
he wrote, ''are we all baptized into one body, whether 
we be Jews or Gentiles, whether we be bond or free ; 
and have been all made to drink into one Spirit. 
For the body is not one member, but many. If the 
foot shall say. Because I am not the hand, I am not 
of the body; is it therefore not of the body? And 
if the ear shall say, Because I am not the eye, I am 
not of the body; is it therefore not of the body? If 
the whole body were an eye, where were the hear- 
ing! If the whole were hearing, where were the 
smelling? But now hath God set the members every 
one of them in the body, as it hath pleased Him. 
And if they were all one member, where were the 



318 



TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



body? But now are they many members, yet but 
one body. And the eye cannot say unto the hand, 
I have no need of thee: nor again the head to the 
feet, I have no need of you. . . . God hath tempered 
the body together, having given more abundant honor 
to that part which lacked: that there should be no 
schism in the body; but that the members should 
have the same care one for another. And whether 
one member suffer, all the members suffer with it; 
or one member be honored, all the members rejoice 
with it. Now ye are the body of Christ, and mem- 
bers in particular.'^ 

And then, in words which from that day to 
this have been to men and women a source of in- 
spiration and encouragement, Paul set forth the im- 
portance of that love which should be cherished by 
the followers of Christ: ''Though I speak with the 
tongnies of men and of angels, and have not charity, 
I am become as sounding brass, or a tinkling cymbal. 
And though I have the gift of prophecy, and under- 
stand all mysteries, and all knowledge; and though 
I have all faith, so that I could remove mountains, 
and have not charity, I am nothing. And though I 
bestow all my goods to feed the poor, and though I 
give my body to be burned, and have not charity, 
it profiteth me nothing." 

No matter how high the profession, he whose 
heart is not filled with love for God and his fellow- 
men, is not a true disciple of Christ. Though he 
should possess great faith, and have power even to 
work miracles, yet without love his faith would be 
worthless. He might display great liberality; but 
should he, from some other motive than genuine love. 



A RIGHER STANDARD 



319 



bestow all his goods to feed the poor, the act would 
not commend him to the favor of God. In his zeal 
he might even meet a martyr's death, yet if not 
actuated by love, he would be regarded by God as 
a deluded enthusiast or an ambitious hypocrite. 

^'Charity suffereth long, and is kind; charity en- 
vieth not; charity vaunteth not itself, is not puffed 
up.'' The purest joy springs from the deepest 
humiliation. The strongest and noblest characters 
are built on the foundation of patience, love, and 
submission to God's will. 

Charity '^dotli not behave itself unseemly, seek- 
eth not her own, is not easily provoked, thinketh no 
evil." Cliristlike love places the most favorable con- 
struction on the motives and acts of others. It does 
not needlessly expose their faults ; it does not listen 
eagerly to unfavorable reports, but seeks rather to 
bring to mind the good qualities of others. 

Love ''rejoiceth not in iniquity, but rejoiceth in 
the truth; beareth all things, believeth all things, 
hopeth all things, endureth all things." This love 
never faileth. " It can never lose its value; it is 
a heavenly attribute. As a precious treasure, it 
will be carried by its possessor through the portals 
of the city of God. 

^'And now abidetli faith, hope, charity, these 
three; but the greatest of these is charity." 

In the lowering of the moral standard among the 
Corinthian believers, there were those who had given 
up some of the fundamental features of their faith. 
Some had gone so far as to deny the doctrine of 
the resurrection. Paul met this heresy with a very 
plain testimony regarding the unmistakable evidence 

21 — Acts 



320 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



of tlie resurrection of Christ. He declared that 
Christ, after His death, ''rose again the third day 
according to the Scriptures," after which ''He was 
seen of Cephas, then of the twelve: after that, He 
was seen of above five hundred brethren at once; of 
whom the greater part remain unto this present, but 
some are fallen asleep. After that, He was seen of 
James ; then of all the apostles. And last of all He 
was seen of me also." 

With convincing power the apostle set forth the 
great truth of the resurrection. "If there be no 
resurrection of the dead," he argued, "then is Christ 
not risen: and if Christ be not risen, then is our 
preaching vain, and your faith is also vain. Yea, 
and we are found false witnesses of God; because 
we have testified of God that He raised up Christ: 
whom He raised not up, if so be that the dead rise 
not. For if the dead rise not, then is not Christ 
raised: and if Christ be not raised, your faith is 
vain; ye are yet in your sins. Then they also which 
are fallen asleep in Christ are perished. If in this 
life only we have hope in Christ, we are of all men 
most miserable. But now is Christ risen from the 
dead, and become the first-fruits of them that slept." 

The apostle carried the minds of the Corinthian 
brethren forward to the triumphs of the resurrec- 
tion morn, when all the sleeping saints are to be 
raised, henceforth to live forever with their Lord. 
"Behold," the apostle declared, "I show you a 
mystery: We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be 
changed, in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at 
the last trump: for the trumpet shall soimd, and the 
dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be 



A HIGHER STANDARD 



321 



changed. For this corruptible must put on incorrup- 
tion, and this mortal must put on immortality. So 
when this corruptible shall have put on incorruption, 
and this mortal shall have put on immortality, then 
shall be brought to pass the saying that is written, 
Death is swallowed up in victory. 0 death, where 
is thy sting? 0 grave, where is thy victory? . . . 
Thanks be to God, which giveth us the victory 
through our Lord Jesus Christ." 

Glorious is the triumph awaiting the faithful. The 
apostle, realizing the possibilities before the Cor- 
inthian believers, sought to set before them that 
which uplifts from the selfish and the' sensual, and 
glorifies life with the hope of immortality. Ear- 
nestly he exhorted them to be true to their high call- 
ing in Christ. "My beloved brethren," he pleaded, 
"be ye steadfast, unmovable, always aboimding in 
the work of the Lord, forasmuch as ye know that 
your labor is not in vain in the Lord." 

Thus the apostle, in the most decided and im- 
pressive manner, endeavored to correct the false and 
dangerous ideas and practices that were prevailing 
in the Corinthian church. He spoke plainly, yet in 
love for their souls. In his warnings and reproofs, 
light from the throne of God was shining upon them, 
to reveal the hidden sins that were defiling their 
lives. How would it be received! 

After the letter had been dispatched, Paul feared 
lest that which he had written might wound too 
deeply those whom he desired to benefit. He keenly 
dreaded a further alienation, and sometimes longed 
to recall his words. Those who, like the apostle, 
have felt a responsibility for beloved churches or 



322 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



institutions, can best appreciate Ms depression of 
spirit and self-accnsing. The servants of God who 
bear the burden of His work for this time know some- 
thing of the same experience of labor, conflict, and 
anxious care that fell to the lot of the great apostle. 
Burdened by divisions in the church, meeting with 
ingratitude and betrayal from some to whom he 
looked for sjTupathy and sup|)ort, realizing the peril 
of the churches that harbored iniquity, compelled to 
bear a close, searching testimony in reproof of sin, 
he was at the same time weighed down with fear 
that he might have dealt with too great severity. 
With trembling anxiety he waited to receive some 
tidings as to the reception of his message. 



CHAPTER XXXI 



The A\essage Heeded 

Feom Epliesiis Paul set forth on another mission- 
ary tour, during which he hoped to visit once more 
the scenes of his former labors in Europe. Tarry- 
ing for a time at Troas, ''to preach Christ's gos- 
pel," he found some who were ready to listen to his 
message. ''A door was opened unto me of the 
Lord,'' he afterward declared of his labors in this 
place. But successful as were his efforts at Troas, 
he could not remain there long. ''The care of all 
the churches," and particularly of the church at 
Corinth, rested heavily on his heart. He had hoped 
to meet Titus at Troas, and to learn from him how 
the words of counsel and reproof sent to the Cor- 
inthian brethren had been received; but in this he 
was disappointed. "I had no rest in my spirit," he 
wrote concerning this experience, "because I found 
not Titus my brother." He therefore left Troas, 
and crossed over to Macedonia, where, at Philippi, 
he met Timothy. 

TMs chapter is based on the Second Epistle to the Corinthians. 

(323) 



324 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



During tins time of anxiety concerning the church 
at Corinth, Paul hoped for the best; yet at times 
feelings of deep sadness would sweep over his soul, 
lest his counsels and admonitions might be misun- 
derstood. ^'Our flesh had no rest," he afterward 
wrote, "but we were troubled on every side; without 
were fightings, within were fears. Nevertheless God, 
that comforteth those that are cast down, comforted 
us by the coming of Titus." 

This faithful messenger brought the cheering 
news that a wonderful change had taken place among 
the Corinthian believers. Many had accepted the 
instruction contained in Paul's letter, and had re- 
pented of their sins. Their lives were no longer a 
reproach to Christianity, but exerted a powerful in- 
fluence in favor of practical godliness. 

Filled with joy, the apostle sent another letter to 
the Corinthian believers, expressing his gladness of 
heart because of the good work wrought in them: 
"Though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not 
repent, though I did repent." When tortured by 
the fear that his words would be despised, he had 
sometimes regretted that he had written so decidedly 
and severely. "Now I rejoice," he continued, "not 
that ye were made sorry, but that ye sorrowed to 
repentance: for ye were made sorry after a godly 
manner, that ye might receive damage by us in noth- 
ing. For godly sorrow worketh repentance to sal- 
vation hot to be repented of." That repentance 
which is produced by the influence of divine grace 
upon the heart will lead to confession and forsaking 
of sin. Such were the fruits which the apostle de- 
clared had been seen in the lives of the Corinthian 



THE MESSAGE HEEDED 



325 



believers. ^'What carefulness it wrought in you, 
yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indigna- 
tion, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, 
what zeal.'' 

For some time Paul had been carrying a burden 
of soul for the churches, — a burden so hea^^ that 
he could scarcely endure it. False teachers had 
sought to destroy his influence among the believers, 
and to urge their own doctrines in the place of 
gospel truth. The perplexities and discouragements 
with which Paul was surrounded are revealed in 
the words, "We were pressed out of measure, above 
strength, insomuch that we despaired even of life." 

But now one cause of anxiety was removed. At 
the tidings of the acceptance of his letter to the Cor- 
inthians, Paul broke forth into words of rejoicing: 
"Blessed be God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus 
Christ, the Father of mercies, and the God of all 
comfort; who comforteth us in all our tribulation, 
that we may be able to comfort them which are in 
any trouble, by the comfort wherewith we ourselves 
are comforted of God. For as the sufferings of 
Christ abound in us, so our consolation also abound- 
eth by Christ. And whether we be afflicted, it is for 
your consolation and salvation, which is effectual in 
the enduring of the same sufferings which we also 
suffer: or whether we be comforted, it is for your 
consolation and salvation. And our hope of you is 
steadfast, knowing, that as ye are partakers of the 
sufferings, so shall ye be also of the consolation." 

In expressing his joy over their reconversion and 
their growth in grace, Paul ascribed to God all the 
praise for this transformation of heart and life. 



326 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



Thanks be unto God,'' he exclaimed, "which always 
causeth us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest 
the savor of His knowledge by us in every place. For 
we are unto God a sweet savor of Christ, in them 
that are saved, and in them that perish." It was 
the custom of the day for a general victorious in 
warfare to bring with him on his return a train of 
captives. On such occasions incense-bearers were 
appointed, and as the army marched triumphantly 
home, the fragrant odor was to the captives ap- 
pointed to die, a savor of death, showing that they 
were nearing the time of their execution; but to those 
of the prisoners who had found favor with their 
captors, and whose lives were to be spared, it was 
a savor of life, in that it showed them that their 
freedom was near. 

Paul was now full of faith and hope. He felt 
that Satan was not to triumph over the work of God 
in Corinth, and in words of praise he poured forth 
the gratitude of his heart. He and his fellow- 
laborers would celebrate their victory over the ene- 
mies of Christ and the truth, by going forth with 
new zeal to extend the knowledge of the Saviour. 
Like incense the fragrance of the gospel was to be 
diffused throughout the world. To those who should 
accept Christ, the message would be a savor of life 
unto life; but to those who should persist in un- 
belief, a savor of death unto death. 

Eealizing the overwhelming magnitude of the 
work, Paul exclaimed, "Who is sufficient for these 
things?" Who is able to preach Christ in such a way 
that His enemies shall have no just cause to despise 
the messenger or the message that he bears? Paul 



THE MESSAGE HEEDED 



327 



desired to impress upon believers the solemn respon- 
sibility of the gospel ministry. Faithfulness in 
preaching the word, united with a pure, consistent 
life, can alone make the efforts of ministers accept- 
able to God and profitable to souls. Ministers of our 
day, burdened with a sense of the greatness of the 
work, may well exclaim with the apostle, '^Who is 
sufficient for these things?'^ 

There were those who had charged Paul with 
self-commendation in writing his former letter. The 
apostle now referred to this by asking the members 
of the church if they thus judged his motives. ^^Do 
we begin again to commend ourselves?" he inquired; 
' ' or need we, as some others, epistles of commenda- 
. tion to you, or letters of commendation from you?" 
Believers moving to a new place often carried with 
them letters of commendation froni the church with 
which they had formerly been united; but the lead- 
ing workers, the founders of these churches, had no 
need of such commendation. The Corinthian be- 
lievers, who had been led from the worship of idols 
to the faith of the gospel, were themselves all the 
recommendation that Paul needed. Their reception 
of the truth, and the reformation wrought in their 
lives, bore eloquent testimony to the faithfulness of 
his labors, and to his authority to counsel, reprove, 
and exhort as a minister of Christ. 

Paul regarded the Corinthian brethren as his tes- 
timonial. ''Ye are our epistle," he said, "written in 
our hearts, known and read of all men: forasmuch 
as ye are manifestly declared to be the epistle of 
Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but 



328 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



with tlie Spirit of the living God; not in tables of 
stone, but in fleshy tables of the heart." 

The conversion of sinners and their sanctifica- 
tion through the truth is the strongest proof a min- 
ister can have that God has called him to the min- 
istry. The evidence of his apostleship is written 
upon the hearts of those converted, and is witnessed 
to by their renewed lives. Christ is formed within, 
the hope of glory. A minister is greatly strengthened 
by these seals of his ministry. 

To-day the ministers of Christ should have the 
same witness as that which the Corinthian church 
bore to Paul's labors. But though in this age there 
are many preachers, there is a great scarcity of able, 
holy ministers, — men filled with the love that dwelt 
in the heart of Christ. Pride, self-confidence, love 
of the world, fault-finding, bitterness, envy, are the 
fruit borne by many who profess the religion of 
Christ. Their lives, in sharp contrast to the life of 
the Saviour, often bear sad testimony to the char- 
acter of the ministerial labor under which they were 
converted. 

A man can have no greater honor than to be ac- 
cepted by God as an able minister of the gospel. 
• Btit those whom the Lord blesses with power and 
success in His work do not boast. They acknowledge 
their entire dependence on Him, realizing that of 
themselves they have no power. With Paul they 
say, ''Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think 
anything as of ourselves; but our sufficiency is of 
God; who also hath made us able ministers of the 
new testament." 



THE MESSAGE HEEDED 



329 



A true minister does the work of the Master. He 
feels the importance of his work, realizing that he 
sustains to the church and to the world a relation 
similar to that which Christ sustained. He works 
untiringly to lead sinners to a nobler, higher life, 
that they may obtain the reward of the overcomer. 
His lips are touched with a live coal from the altar, 
and he uplifts Jesus as the sinner's only hope. Those 
who hear him know that he has drawn near to God 
in fervent, effectual prayer. The Holy Spirit has 
rested upon him, his soul has felt the vital, heavenly 
fire, and he is able to compare spiritual things with 
spiritual. Power is given him to tear down the 
strongholds of Satan. Hearts are broken by his 
presentation of the love of God, and many are led 
to inquire, '^What must I do to be saved f 

^'Therefore seeing we have this ministry, as we 
have received mercy, we faint not; but have re- 
nounced the hidden things of dishonesty, not walk- 
ing in craftiness, nor handling the word of God 
deceitfully; but by manifestation of the truth com- 
mending ourselves to every man's conscience in the 
sight of God. But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to 
them that are lost: in whom the god of this world 
hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, 
lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is 
the image of God, should shine unto them. For we 
preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and 
ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake. For God, 
who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, 
hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the 
knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus 
Christ." 



330 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



Thus the apostle magnified the grace and mercy 
of Grod, shown in the sacred trust committed to him 
as a minister of Christ. By God's abundant mercy 
he and his brethren had been sustained in difficulty, 
affliction, and danger. They had not modeled their 
faith and teaching to suit the desires of their hearers, 
nor kept back truths essential to salvation in order 
to make their teaching more attractive. They had 
presented the truth with simplicity and clearness, 
praying for the conviction and conversion of souls. 
And they had endeavored to bring their conduct into 
harmony with their teaching, that the truth presented 
might commend itself to every man's conscience. 

^^We have this treasure," the apostle continued, 
^4n earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power 
may be of God, and not of us." God could have pro- 
claimed His truth through sinless angels, but this is 
not His plan. He chooses human beings, men com- 
passed with infirmity, as instruments in the work- 
ing out of His designs. The priceless treasure is 
placed in earthen vessels. Through men His bless- 
ings are to be conveyed to the world. Through them 
His glory is to shine forth into the darkness of sin. 
In loving ministry they are to meet the sinful and 
the needy, and lead them to the cross. And in all 
their work, they are to ascribe glory, honor, and 
praise to Him who is above all and over all. 

Eeferring to his own experience, Paul showed 
that in choosing the service of Christ he had not 
been prompted by selfish motives; for his pathway 
had been beset by trial and temptation. "We are 
troubled on every side," he wrote, *'yet not dis- 
tressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair; 



THE MESSAGE HEEDED 



331 



persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not 
destroyed; always bearing about in the body the 
dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus 
might be made manifest in our body.'' 

Paul reminded his brethren that as Christ's mes- 
sengers, he and his fellow-laborers were continually 
in peril. The hardships they endured were wearing 
away their strength. ''We which live," he wrote, 
"are alway delivered imto death for Jesus' sake, 
that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest 
in our mortal flesh. So then death worketh in us, 
but life in you." Suffering physically through pri- 
vation and toil, these ministers of Christ were con- 
forming to His death. But that which was working 
death in them was bringing spiritual life and health 
to the Corinthians, who by a belief in the truth were 
being made partakers of life eternal. In view of 
this, the followers of Jesus were to be careful not 
to increase, by neglect and disaffection, the burdens 
and trials of the laborers. 

"We having the same spirit of faith," Paul con- 
tinued, "according as it is written, I believed, and 
therefore have I spoken; we also believe, and there- 
fore speak." Fully convinced of the reality of the 
truth entrusted to him, nothing could induce Paul to 
handle the word of God deceitfully, or to conceal the 
convictions of his soul. He would not purchase 
wealth, honor, or pleasure by conformity to the opin- 
ions of the world. Though in constant danger of 
martyrdom for the faith that he had preached to 
the Corinthians, he was not intimidated; for he knew 
that He who had died and risen again would raise 
him from the grave, and present him to the Father. 



332 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



^'All things are for your sakes," lie said, ''that 
the abnndant grace might through the thanksgiving 
of many redound to the glory of God." Not for self- 
aggrandizement did the apostles preach the gospel. 
It was the hope of saving souls that led them to 
devote their lives to this work. And it was this 
hope that kept them from ceasing their efforts be- 
cause of threatened danger or actual suffering. 

*'For which cause/' Paul declared, ''we faint not; 
but though our outward man perish, yet the inward 
man is renewed day by day." Paul felt the power 
of the enemy; but though his physical strength was 
declining, yet faithfully and unflinchingly he de- 
clared the gospel of Christ. Clad in the whole armor 
of God, this hero of the cross pressed forward in 
the conflict. His voice of cheer proclaimed him tri- 
umphant in the combat. Fixing his gaze on the re- 
ward of the faithful, he exclaimed in tones of victory, 
*'Our light affliction, which is but for a moment, 
worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal 
weight of glory; while we look not at the things 
which are seen, but at the things which are not 
seen: for the things which are seen are temporal; 
but the things which are not seen are eternal." 

Very earnest and touching is the apostle's ap- 
peal that his Corinthian brethren consider anew the 
matchless love of their Eedeemer. "Ye know the 
grace of our Lord Jesus Christ," he wrote, "that, 
though He was rich, yet for your sakes He became 
poor, that ye through His poverty might be rich." 
You know the height from which He stooped; the 
depth of humiliation to which He descended. Hav- 
ing once entered upon the path of self-denial and 



THE MESSAGE HEEDED 



333 



sacrifice, He turned not aside until He had given 
His life. There was no rest for Him between the 
throne and the cross. 

Point after point Paul lingered over, in order 
that those who should read his epistle might fully 
comprehend the wonderful condescension of the Sav- 
iour in their behalf. Presenting Christ as He was 
when equal with God and with Him receiving the 
homage of the angels, the apostle traced His course 
until He had reached the lowest depths of humilia- 
tion. Paul Avas convinced that if they could be 
brought to comprehend the amazing sacrifice made 
by the Majesty of heaven, all selfishness would be 
banished from their lives. He showed how the Son 
of God had laid aside His glory, voluntarily sub- 
jecting Himself to the conditions of human nature; 
and then had humbled Himself as a servant, becom- 
ing obedient unto death, ^'even the death of the 
cross,"' that He might lift fallen man from degra- 
dation to hope and joy and heaven. 

When we study the divine character in the light 
of the cross, we see mercy, tenderness, and forgive- 
ness blended with equity and justice. We see in the 
midst of the throne One bearing in hands and feet 
and side the marks of the suffering endured to 
reconcile man to God. We see a Father, infinite, 
dwelling in light unapproachable, yet receiving us 
to' Himself through the merits of His Son. The 
cloud of vengeance that threatened only misery and 
despair, in the light reflected from the cross reveals 
the writing of God : Live, sinner, live ! ye penitent, 
believing souls, live! I have paid a ransom. 

^ Phil. 2 : 8. 



334 



TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



In the contemplation of Christ, we linger on the 
shore of a love that is measureless. We endeavor 
to tell of this love, and language fails us. We con- 
sider His life on earth, His sacrifice for us. His 
work in heaven as our advocate, and the mansions 
He is preparing for those who love Him; and we 
can only exclaim, 0 the height and depth of the love 
of Christ! ^'Herein is love, not that we loved God, 
but that He loved us, and sent His Son to be the 
propitiation for our sins." ''Behold, what manner 
of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we 
should be called the sons of God."' 

In every true disciple, this love, like sacred fire, 
burns on the altar of the heart. It was on the earth 
that the love of God was revealed through Christ. 
It is on the earth that His children are to reflect this 
love through blameless lives. Thus sinners will be 
led to the cross, to behold the Lamb of God. 

-1 John 4:10; 3:1. 



CHAPTER XXXII 



A Liberal Church 

In his first letter to the church at Corinth, Paul 
gave the believers instruction regarding the general 
principles underlying the support of God's work in 
the earth. Writing of his apostolic labors in their 
behalf, he inquired: 

''Who goeth a warfare any time at his own 
charges? who planteth a vineyard, and eatetli not 
of the fruit thereof? or who feedeth a flock, and 
^ateth not of the milk of the flock? Say I these 
things as a man? or saith not the law the same 
also? For it is written in the law of Moses, Thou 
slialt not muzzle the mouth of the ox that treadeth 
out the corn. Doth God take care for oxen? or 
saith He it altogether for our sakes? For our sakes, 
no doubt, this is written: that he that ploweth 
should plow in hope; and that he that thresheth in 
hope should be partaker of his hope. 

"If we have sown unto you spiritual things,'' 
the apostle further inquired, "is it a great thing 
if we shall reap your carnal things? If others be 

(335) 

22 — Acts 



336 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



partakers of this power over you, are not we rather? 
Nevertheless we have not used this power; but suf- 
fer all things, lest we should hinder the gospel of 
Christ. Do ye not know that they which minister 
about holy things live of the things of the temple I 
and they which wait at the altar are partakers with 
the altar I Even so hath the Lord ordained that 
they which preach the gospel should live of the 
gospel.'' ' 

The apostle here referred to the Lord's plan for 
the maintenance of the priests who ministered in 
the temple. Those who were set apart to this holy 
office were supported by their brethren, to whom 
they ministered spiritual blessings. ''Verily they 
that are of the sons of Levi, who receive the office 
of the priesthood, have a commandment to take 
tithes of the people according to • the law. ' ' " The 
tribe of Levi was chosen by the Lord for the sacred 
offices pertaining to the temple and the priesthood. 
Of the priest it was said, "The Lord thy God hath 
chosen him ... to stand to minister in the name 
of the Lord. ' ' ' One tenth of all the increase was 
claimed by the Lord as His own, and to withhold the 
tithe was regarded by Him as robbery. 

It was to this plan for the support of the min- 
istry that Paul referred when he said, ''Even so 
hath the Lord ordained that they which preach the 
gospel should live of the gospel." And later, in 
writing to Timothy, the apostle said, "The laborer 
is worthy of his reward. ' ' * 

The payment of the tithe was but a part of God's 
plan for the support of His service. Numerous 

^1 Cor. 9:7-14. ^ Heb. 7:5. Deut. 18:5. *1 Tim. 5:18. 



A LIBERAL CHURCH 



337 



gifts and offerings were divinely specified. Under 
the Jewish system, the people were taught to cher- 
ish a spirit of liberality, both in sustaining the cause 
of God and in supplying the wants of the needy. 
For special occasions there were freewill-offerings. 
At the harvest and the vintage, the first-fruits of 
the field — corn, wine, and oil — were consecrated 
as an offering to the Lord. The gleanings and the 
corners of the field were reserved for the poor. The 
first-fruits of the wool when the sheep were shorn, 
of the grain when the wheat was threshed, were 
set apart for God. So also were the first-born of 
all animals; and a redemption price was paid for the 
first-born son. The first-fruits were to be presented 
before the Lord at the sanctuary, and were then 
devoted to the use of the priests. 

By this system of benevolence the Lord sought 
to teach Israel that in everything He must be first. 
Thus they were reminded that God was the pro- 
prietor of their fields, their flocks, and their herds; 
that it was He who sent them the sunshine and the 
rain that developed and ripened the harvest. Every- 
thing that they possessed was His; they were but 
the stewards of His goods. 

It is not God's purpose that Christians, whose 
privileges far exceed those of the Jewish nation, 
shall give less freely than they gave. ''Unto whom- 
soever much is given," the Saviour declared, ''of 
him shall be much required. ' ' ' The liberality re- 
quired of the Hebrews was largely to benefit their 
own nation; to-day the work of God extends over 

' Luke 12 : 48. 



338 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



all the earth. In the hands of His followers, Christ 
has placed the treasures of the gospel, and upon 
them He has laid the responsibility of giving the 
glad tidings of salvation to the world. Surely our 
obligations are much greater than were those of 
ancient Israel. 

As God's work extends, calls for help will come 
more and more frequently. That these calls may 
be answered, Christians should heed the command, 
"Bring ye all the tithes into the storehouse, that 
there may be meat in Mine house."' If professing 
Christians would faithfully bring to God their tithes 
and offerings. His treasury would be full. There 
would then be no occasion to resort to fairs, lot- 
teries, or parties of pleasure to secure funds for 
the support of the gospel. 

Men are tempted to use their means in self- 
indulgence, in the gratification of appetite, in per- 
sonal adornment, or in the embellishment of their 
homes. For these objects many church-members do 
not hesitate to spend freely, and even extravagantly. 
But when asked to give to the Lord's treasury, to 
carry forward His work in the earth, they demur. 
Perhaps, feeling that they cannot well do otherwise, 
they dole out a sum far smaller than they often 
spend for needless indulgence. They manifest no 
real love for Christ's service, no earnest interest in 
the salvation of souls. What marvel that the Chris- 
tian life of such ones is but a dwarfed, sickly ex- 
istence ! 

He whose heart is aglow with the love of Christ 
will regard it as not only a duty, but a pleasure, to 

«Mal. 3:10. 



A LIBERAL CHURCH 



339 



aid in the advancement of tlie highest, holiest work 
committed to man, — the work of presenting to the 
world the riches of goodness, mercy, and truth. 

It is the spirit of covetousness which leads men 
to keep for gratification of self means that right- 
fully belong to Grod, and this spirit is as abhorrent 
to Him now as when through His prophet He sternly 
rebuked His people, saying, ''Will a man rob God? 
Yet ye have robbed Me. But ye say, ¥,^ierein have 
we robbed Thee? In tithes and offerings. Ye are 
cursed with a curse: for ye have robbed Me, even 
this whole nation. " ' 

The spirit of liberality is the spirit of heaven. 
This spirit finds its highest manifestation in Christ's 
sacrifice on the cross. In our behalf, the Father gave 
His only begotten Son ; and Christ, having given 
up all that He had, then gave Himself, that man 
might be saved. The cross of Calvary should ap- 
peal to the benevolence of every follower of the 
Saviour. The principle there illustrated is to give, 
give. ''He that saith he abideth in Him ought him- 
self also so to walk, even as He walked.''' 

On the other hand, the spirit of selfishness is the 
spirit of Satan. . The principle illustrated in the 
lives of worldlings is to get, get. Thus they hope 
to secure happiness and ease, but the fruit of their 
sowing is misery and death. 

Not until God ceases to bless His children will 
they cease to be under bonds to return to Him the 
portion that He claims. Not only should they render 
the Lord the portion that belongs to Him, but they 
should bring also to His treasury, as a gratitude- 

^Mal. 3:8,9. «1 John 2:6. 



340 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



ofcering, a liberal tribute. AVith joyful hearts tliey 
should dedicate to the Creator the first-fruits of 
their bounties, — their choicest possessions, their best 
and holiest service. Thus they will gain rich bless- 
ings. God Himself will make their souls like a 
watered garden, whose waters fail not. And when 
the last great harvest is gathered in, the sheaves that 
they are enabled to bring to the Master will be the 
recompense of their unselfish use of the talents lent 
them. 

God's chosen messengers, who are engaged in 
aggressive labor, should never be compelled to go 
a warfare at their own charges, unaided by the • 
sympathetic and hearty support of their brethren. 
It is the part of church-members to deal liberally 
with those who lay aside their secular employment 
that they may give themselves to the ministry. AVhen 
God's ministers are encouraged. His cause is greatly 
advanced. But when, through the selfishness of men, 
their rightful support is withheld, their hands are 
weakened, and often their usefulness is seriously 
crippled. 

The displeasure of God is kindled against those 
who claim to be His followers, yet allow consecrated 
workers to suffer for the necessities of life while 
engaged in active ministry. These selfish ones will 
be called to render an account, not only for the mis- 
use of their Lord's money, but for the depression and 
heartache which their course has brought upon His 
faithful servants. Those who are called to the work 
of the ministry, and at the call of duty give up all 
to engage in* God's service, should receive for their 



A LIBERAL CHURCH 



341 



self-sacrificing efforts wages sufficient to support 
themselves and their families.- 

In the various departments of secular labor, men- 
tal and physical, faithful workmen can earn good 
wages. Is not the work of disseminating truth, and 
leading souls to Christ, of more importance than any 
ordinary business? And are not those who faith- 
fully engage in this work justly entitled to ample re- 
muneration? By our estimate of the relative value 
of labor for moral and for physical good, we show 
our appreciation of the heavenly in contrast with the 
earthly. 

That there may be funds in the treasury for 
the support of the ministry, and to meet the calls 
for assistance 'in missionary enterprises, it is neces- 
sary that the people of God give cheerfully and 
liberally. A solemn responsibility rests upon min- 
isters to keep before the churches the needs of the 
cause of God, and to educate them to be liberal. 
When this is neglected, and the churches fail to give 
for the necessities of others, not only does the work 
of the Lord suffer, but the blessing that should come 
to believers is withheld. 

Even the very poor should bring their offerings 
to God. They are to be sharers of the grace of 
Christ by denying self to help those whose need is 
more pressing than their own. The poor man's 
gift, the fruit of self-denial, comes up before God 
as fragrant incense. And every act of self-sacrifice 
strengthens the spirit of beneficence in the giver's 
heart, allying him more closely to the One who was 
rich, yet for our sakes became poor, that we through 
His poverty might be rich. 



342 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



The act of the widow who cast two mites — all 
that she had — into the treasury, is placed on record 
for the encouragement of those who, struggling with 
poverty, still desire by their gifts to aid the cause 
of God. Christ called the attention of the disciples 
to this woman, who had given ' ' all her living. ' ' ' 
He esteemed her gift of more value than the large 
offerings of those whose alms did not call for self- 
denial. From their abundance they had given a 
small portion. To make her offering, the widow 
had deprived herself of even the necessities of life, 
trusting God to supply her needs for the morrow. 
Of her the Saviour declared, "Verily I say unto 
you, That this poor widow hath cast more in, than 
all they which have cast into the treasury. ' ' ' Thus 
He taught that the value of the gift is estimated 
not by the amount, but by the proportion that is 
given, and the motive that actuates the giver. 

The apostle Paul, in his ministry among the 
churches, was untiring in his efforts to inspire in 
the hearts of the new converts a desire to do large 
things for the cause of God. Often he exhorted them 
to the exercise of liberality. In speaking to the 
elders of Ephesus of his former labors among them, 
he said, ''I have showed you all things, how that so 
laboring ye ought to support the weak, and to re- 
member the words of the Lord Jesus, how He said. 
It is more blessed to give than to receive." ''He 
which soweth sparingly," he wrote to the Cor- 
inthians, ''shall reap also sparingly; and he which 
soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully. Every 
man according as he purposeth in his heart, so let 

' Mark 12 : 44, 43. 



A LIBERAL CHURCH 



343 



him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity: for God 
loveth a cheerful giver. " 

Nearly all the Macedonian believers were poor 
in this world's goods, but their hearts were over- 
flowing with love for God and His truth, and they 
gladly gave for the support of the gospel. When 
general collections were taken up in the Gentile 
churches for the relief of the Jewish believers, the 
liberality of the converts in Macedonia was held up 
as an example to other churches. Writing to the 
Corinthian believers, the apostle called their atten- 
tion to "the grace of God bestowed on the churches 
of Macedonia; how that in a great trial of affliction 
the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty 
abounded unto the riches of their liberality. For 
to their power, . . . yea, and beyond their power 
they were willing of themselves; praying us with 
much entreaty that we would receive the gift, and 
take upon us the fellowship of the ministering to 
the saints. ' ' " 

The willingness to sacrifice on the part of the 
Macedonian believers came as a result of whole- 
hearted consecration. Moved by the Spirit of God, 
they ''first gave their own selves to the Lord;'''' 
then they were willing to give freely of their means 
for the support of the gospel. It was not necessary 
to urge them ta give; rather, they rejoiced in the 
privilege of denying themselves even of, necessary 
things in order to supply the needs of others. When 
the apostle would have restrained them, they im- 
portuned him to accept their offering. In their 
simplicity and integrity, and in their love for the 

"Acts 20:35; 2 Cor. 9:6,7. " 2 Cor. 8:1-4. ^'2 Cor. 8:5. 



344 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



brethren, they gladly denied self, and thus abounded 
in the fruit of benevolence. 

When Paul sent Titus to Corinth to strengthen 
the believers there, he instructed him to build up 
that church in the grace of giving; and in a per- 
sonal letter to the believers he also added his own 
appeal. ''As ye abound in everything/' he pleaded, 
"in faith, and utterance, and knowledge, and in all 
diligence, and in your love to us, see that ye abound 
in this grace also." ''Now therefore perform the 
doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, 
so there may be a performance also out of that 
which ye have. For if there be first a willing mind, 
it is accepted according to that a man hath, and 
not according to that he hath not. " " And God is 
able to make all grace abound toward you; that 
ye, always having all sufficiency in all things, may 
abound to every good work: . . . being enriched 
in everything to all bountifulness, which causeth 
through us thanksgiving to Grod. ' ' " 

Unselfish liberality threw the early church into 
a transport of joy; for the believers knew that their 
efforts were helping to send the gospel message to 
those in darkness. Their benevolence testified that 
they had not received the grace of God in vain. 
What could produce such liberality but the sancti- 
fication of the Spirit? In the eyes of believers and 
unbelievers it was a miracle of grace. 

Spiritual prosperity is closely bound up with 
Christian liberality. The followers of Christ should 
rejoice in the privilege of revealing in their lives the 
beneficence of their Eedeemer. As they give to 

^^2 Cor. 8:7,11,12; 9:8-11. 



A LIBERAL CHURCH 



345 



the Lord, they have the assurance that their treas- 
ure is going before them to the heavenly courts. 
Would men make their property secure? Let them 
place it in the hands that bear the marks of the 
crucifixion. Would they enjoy their substance? Let 
them use it to bless the needy and suffering. Would 
they increase their possessions? Let them heed the 
divine injunction, ''Honor the Lord with thy sub- 
stance, and with the first-fruits of all thine increase : 
so shall thy barns be filled with plenty, and thy 
presses shall burst out with new wine. ' ' " Let them 
seek to retain their possessions for selfish purposes, 
and it will be to their eternal loss. But let their 
treasure be given to God, and from that moment it 
bears His inscription. It is sealed with His im- 
mutability. 

God declares, ''Blessed are ye that sow beside 
all waters.'''' A continual imparting of God's gifts 
wherever the cause of God or the needs of humanity 
demand our aid, does not tend to poverty. "There 
is that scattereth, and yet increaseth; and there is 
that withholdeth more than is meet, but it tendeth 
to poverty. ' ' " The sower multiplies his seed by 
casting it away. So it is with those who are faith- 
ful in distributing God's gifts. By imparting they 
increase their blessings. "Give, and it shall be 
given unto you," God has promised; "good measure, 
pressed down, and shaken together, and running over, 
shall men give into your bosom. ' ' " 

^*Prov. 3:9,10. Isa. 32:20. " Prov. 11:24. "Luke 6:38. 



CHAPTER XXXIII 



Laboring under Difficulties 

While Paul was careful to set before his coiiverts# 

the plain teaching of Scripture regarding the proper 
support of the work of God, and while he claimed 
for himself, as a minister of the gospel, the power 
to forbear working"' at secular employment as a 
means of self-support, yet at various times during 
his ministry in the great centers of civilization, he 
wrought at a handicraft for his own maintenance. 

Among the Jews physical toil was not thought 
strange or degrading. Through Moses the Hebrews 
had been instructed to train their children to indus- 
trious habits; and it was regarded as a sin to allow 
the youth to grow up in ignorance of physical labor. 
Even though a child was to be educated for holy 
office, a knowledge of practical life was thought es- 
sential. Every youth, whether his parents were rich 
or poor, was taught some trade. Those parents who 
neglected to provide such a training for their chil- 
dren were looked upon as departing from the instruc- 

U Cor. 9: 6. 

(346) 



LABORING UNDER DIFFICULTIES 347 



tion of the Lord. In accordance with this custom, 
Paul had early learned the trade of tent-making. 

Before he became a disciple of Christ, Paul had 
occupied a high position, and was not dependent 
upon manual labor for support. But afterward, 
when he had used all his means in furthering the 
cause of Christ, he resorted at times to his trade 
to gain a livelihood. Especially was this the case 
when he labored in places where his motives might 
have been misunderstood. 

It is at Thessalonica that we first read of Paul's 
working with his hands in self-supporting labor while 
preaching the Word. Writing to the church of be- 
lievers there, he reminded them that he ^' might have 
been burdensome'' to them, and added: ^'Ye remem- 
ber, brethren, our labor and travail: for laboring 
night and day, because we would not be chargeable 
unto any of you, we preached unto you the gospel of 
God. ' ' ' And again, in his second epistle to them, he 
declared that he and his fellow-laborer while with 
them had not eaten ^'any man's bread for naught." 
Night and day we worked, he wrote, 'Hhat we might 
not be chargeable to any of you : not because we have 
not power, but to make ourselves an ensample unto 
you to follow us. " ' 

At Thessalonica Paul had met those who refused 
to work with their hands. It was of this class that 
he afterward wrote: ''There are some which walk 
among you disorderly, working not at all, but are 
busybodies. Now them that are such we command 
and exhort by our Lord Jesus Christ, that with 
quietness they work, and eat their own bread." 

-1 Thess. 2:6,9. »2 Thess. 3:8,9. 



348 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



While laboring in Thessalonica, Paul had been care- 
ful to set before such ones a right example. ^'Even 
when we were with you," he wrote, "this we com- 
manded you, that if any would not work, neither 
should he eat. ' ' ' 

In every age Satan has sought to impair the 
efforts of God's servants by introducing into the 
church a spirit of fanaticism. Thus it was in Paul's 
day, and thus it was in later centuries, during the 
time of the Eeformation. Wycliffe, Luther, and 
many others who blessed the world by their influ- 
ence and their faith, encountered the wiles by which 
the enemy seeks to lead into fanaticism overzealous, 
unbalanced, and unsanctified minds. Misguided souls 
have taught that the attainment of true holiness 
carries the mind above all earthly thoughts, and 
leads men to refrain wholly from labor. Others, 
taking extreme views of certain texts of Scripture, 
have taught that it is a sin to work, — that Chris- 
tians should take no thought concerning the tem- 
poral welfare of themselves or their families, but 
should devote their lives wholly to spiritual things. 
The teaching and example of the apostle Paul are 
a rebuke to such extreme views. 

Paul was not wholly dependent upon the labor 
of his hands for support while at Thessalonica. Ee- 
ferring later to his experiences in that city, he wrote 
to the Philippian believers in acknowledgment of 
the gifts he had received from them while there, 
saying, "Even in Thessalonica ye sent once and 
again unto my necessity. ' ' ' Xotwithstanding the 
fact that he received this help, he was careful to 

*2 Tliess. 3:11,12,10. = Pliil. 4:16. 



LABORING UNDER DIFFICULTIES 349 



set before the Tliessalonians an example of dili- 
gence, so that none could rightfully accuse him of 
covetousness, and also that those who held fanatical 
views regarding manual labor might be given a 
practical rebuke. 

When Paul first visited Corinth, he found him- 
self among a people who were suspicious of the 
motives of strangers. The Greeks on the seacoast 
were keen traders. So long had they trained them- 
selves in sharp business practices, that they had 
come to believe that gain was godliness, and that 
to make money, whether by fair means or foul, was 
commendable. Paul was acquainted with their char- 
acteristics, and he would give them no occasion for 
saying that he preached the gospel in order to enrich 
himself. He might justly have claimed support from 
his Corinthian hearers; but this right he was will- 
ing to forego, lest his usefulness and success as a 
minister should be injured by the unjust suspicion 
that he was preaching the gospel for gain. He would 
seek to remove all occasion for misrepresentation, 
that the force of his message might not be lost. 

Soon after his arrival at Corinth, Paul found ''a 
certain Jew named Aquila, born in Pontus, lately 
come from Italy, with his wife Priscilla." These 
were ^'of the same craft" with himself. Banished 
by the decree of Claudius, which commanded all 
Jews to leave Eome, Aquila and Priscilla had come 
to Corinth, where they established a business as 
manufacturers of tents. Paul made inquiry con- 
cerning them, and learning that they feared God 
and were seeking to avoid the contaminating influ- 
ences with which they were surrounded, ''he abode 



350 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



with them, and wrought. . . . And he reasoned in 
the synagogue every Sabbath, and persuaded the 
Jews and the Greeks. ' ' ' 

Later, Silas and Timothy joined Paul at Corinth. 
These brethren brought with them funds from the 
churches in Macedonia, for the support of the work. 

In his second letter to the believers in Corinth, 
written after he had raised up a strong church there, 
Paul reviewed his manner of life among them. 
''Have I committed an offense,'' he asked, ''in abas- 
ing myself that ye might be exalted, because I have 
preached to you the gospel of God freely? I robbed 
other churches, taking wages of them, to do you 
service. And when I was present with you, and 
wanted, I was chargeable to no man: for that which 
was lacking to me the brethren which came from 
Macedonia supplied: and in all things I have kept 
myself from being burdensome unto you, and so 
will I keep myself. As the truth of Christ is in me, 
no man shall stop me of this boasting in the regions 
of Achaia.''' 

Paul tells why he had followed this course in 
Corinth. It was that he might give no cause for 
reproach to ' ' them which desire occasion. ' ' ' While 
he had worked at tent-making, he had also labored 
faithfully in the proclamation of the gospel. He him- 
self declares of his labors, "Truly the signs of an" 
apostle were wrought among you in all patience, in 
signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds.'' And he 
adds, "For what is it wherein ye were inferior to 
other churches, except it be that I myself was not 
burdensome to you? Forgive me this wrong. Be- 

«Acts 18:2-4. '2 Cor. 11:7-10. «2 Cor. 11:12. 



LABORING UNDER DIFFICULTIES 351 



hold, the third time I am ready to come to you; and 
I will not be burdensome to you: for I seek not 
yours, but you. . . . And I will very gladly spend 
and be spent for you. ' ' " 

During the long period of his ministry in Ephe- 
sus, where for three years he carried forward an 
aggressive evangelistic effort throughout that region, 
Paul again worked at his trade. In Ephesus, as in 
Corinth, the apostle was cheered by the presence of 
Aquila and Priscilla, .who had accompanied him on 
his return to Asia at the close of his second mis- 
sionary journey. 

There were some who objected to PauPs toiling 
with his hands, declaring that it was inconsistent 
with the work of a gospel minister. Why should 
Paul, a minister of the highest rank, thus connect 
mechanical work with the preaching of the Word? 
Was not the laborer worthy of his hire? Why 
should he spend in making tents time that to all 
appearance could be put to better account? 

But Paul did not regard as lost the time thus 
spent. As he worked with Aquila he kept in touch 
with the great Teacher, losing no opportunity of 
witnessing for the Saviour, and of helping those who 
needed help. His mind was ever reaching out for 
spiritual knowledge. He gave his fellow-workers 
instruction in spiritual things, and he also set an 
example of industry and thoroughness. He was a 
quick, skilful worker, diligent in business, '^fervent 
in spirit, serving the Lord."'" As he worked at his 
trade, the apostle had access to a class of people that 
he could not otherwise have reached. He showed 



"2 Cor. 12:12-15. 
23 — Acts 



Eom. 12:11. 



352 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



Ms associates that skill in the common arts is a 
gift from God, who provides both the gift, and the 
wisdom to use it aright. He tanght that even in 
every-day toil, God is to be honored. His toil- 
hardened hands detracted nothing from the force 
of his pathetic appeals as a Christian minister. 

Paul sometimes worked night and day, not only 
for his own support, but that he might assist his 
fellow-laborers. He shared his earnings with Luke, 
and he helped Timothy. He even suffered hunger 
at times, that he might relieve the necessities of 
others. His was an unselfish life. Toward the 
close of his ministry, on the occasion of his fare- 
well talk to the elders of Ephesus, at Miletus, he 
could lift up before them his toil-worn hands, and 
say, ^'I have coveted no man's silver, or gold, or 
apparel. Yea, ye yourselves know, that these hands 
have ministered unto my necessities, and to them 
that were with me. I have showed you all things, 
how that so laboring ye ought to support the weak, 
and to remember the words of the Lord Jesus, how 
He said, It is more blessed to give than to receive.''" 

If ministers feel that they are suffering hard- 
ship and privation in the cause of Christ, let them 
in imagination visit the workshop where Paul la- 
bored. Let them bear in mind that while this chosen 
man of God is fashioning the canvas, he is working 
for bread which he has justly earned by his labors 
as an apostle. 

Work is a blessing, not a curse. A spirit of 
indolence destroys godliness, and grieves the Spirit 
of God. A stagnant pool is offensive, but a pure, 
flowing stream spreads health and gladness over the 

" Acts 20 : 33-35. 



LABORING UNDER DIFFICULTIES 353 



land. Paul knew that those who neglect physical 
work soon become enfeebled. He desired to teach 
young ministers that by working with their hands, 
by bringing into exercise their muscles and sinews, 
they would become strong to endure the toils and 
privations that awaited them in the gospel field. 
And he realized that his own teachings would lack 
vitality and force if he did not keep all parts of the 
system properly exercised. 

The indolent forfeit the invaluable experience, 
gained by a faithful performance of the common 
duties of life. Not a few, but thousands of human 
beings exist only to consume the benefits which God 
in His mercy bestows upon them. They forget to 
bring to the Lord gratitude-offerings for the riches 
He has entrusted to them. They forget that by 
trading wisely on the talents lent them, they are to 
be producers as well as consumers. If they com- 
prehended the work that the Lord desires them to 
do as His helping hand, they would not shun re- 
sponsibility. 

The usefulness of young men who feel that they 
are called by God to preach, depends much upon the 
manner in which they enter upon their labors. Those 
who are chosen of God for the work of the ministry 
will give proof of their high calling, and by every 
possible means will seek to develop into able work- 
men. They will endeavor to gain an experience that 
will fit them to plan, organize, and execute. Appre- 
ciating the sacredness of their calling, they will, by 
self-discipline, become more and still more like their 
Master, revealing His goodness, love, and truth. 
And as they manifest earnestness in improving the 



354 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



talents entrusted to them, the church should help 
them judiciously. 

Not all who feel that they have been called to 
preach, should be encouraged to throw themselves 
and their families at once upon the church for con- 
tinuous financial support. There is danger that some 
of limited experience may be spoiled by flattery, and 
by unwise encouragement to expect full support in- 
dependent of any serious effort on their part. The 
means dedicated to the extension of the work of 
God should not be consumed by men who desire to 
preach only that they may receive support, and thus 
gratify a selfish ambition for an easy life. 

Young men who desire to exercise their gifts 
in the work of the ministry, will find a helpful les- 
son in the example of Paul at Thessalonica, Corinth, 
Ephesus, and other places. Although an eloquent 
speaker, and chosen by God to do a special work, 
he was never above labor, nor did he ever weary of 
sacrificing for the cause he loved. ^'Even unto this 
present hour,'' he wrote to the Corinthians, ''we 
both hunger, and thirst, and are naked, and are buf- 
feted, and have no certain dwelling-place; and labor, 
working with our own hands : being reviled, we bless ; 
being persecuted, we suffer it. ' ' " 

One of the greatest of human teachers, Paul 
cheerfully performed the lowliest as well as the 
highest duties. When in his service for the Master 
circumstances seemed to require it, he willingly la- 
bored at his trade. Nevertheless, he ever held him- 
self ready to lay aside his secular work, in order 
to meet the opposition of the enemies of the gospel, 
or to improve a special opportunity to win souls to 

^-1 Cor. 4:11,12. 



LABORING UNDER DIFFICULTIES 355 



Jesus. His zeal and industry are a rebuke to in- 
dolence and desire for ease. 

Paul set an example against the sentiment, then 
gaining influence in the church, that the gospel could 
be proclaimed successfully only by those who were 
wholly freed from the necessity of physical toil. 
He illustrated in a practical way what might be done 
by consecrated laymen in many places where the 
people were unacquainted with the truths of the 
gospel. His course inspired many humble toilers 
with a desire to do what they could to advance the 
cause of God, while at the same tinie they sup- 
ported themselves in daily labor. Aquila and Pris- 
cilla were not called to give their whole time to the 
ministry of the gospel; yet these humble laborers 
were used by God to show Apollo s the way of truth 
more perfectly. The Lord employs various instru- 
mentalities for the accomiplishment of His purpose; 
and while some with special talents are chosen to 
devote all their energies to the work of teaching and 
preaching the gospel, many others, upon whom hu- 
man hands have never been laid in ordination, are 
called to act an important part in soul-saving. 

There is a large field open before the self- 
supporting gospel worker. Many may gain valu- 
able experiences in ministry while toiling, a portion 
of the time at some form of manual labor; and by 
this method strong workers may be developed for 
important service in needy fields. 

The self-sacrificing servant of God who labors 
untiringly in word and doctrine, carries on his heart 
a heavy burden. He does not measure his work by 
hours. His wages do not influence him in his labor, 



356 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



nor is he turned from liis duty because of unfavor- 
able conditions. From heaven he received his com- 
mission, and to heaven he looks for his recompense 
when the work entrusted to him is done. 

It is God's design that such workers shall be 
freed from unnecessary anxiety, that they may have 
full opportunity to obey the injunction of Paul to 
Timothy, "Meditate upon these things; give thyself 
wholly to them. ' ' While they should be careful 
to exercise sufficiently to keep mind and body vigor- 
ous, yet it is not God's plan that they should be 
compelled to spend a large part of their time at 
secular employment. 

These faithful workers, though willing to spend 
and be spent for the gospel, are not exempt from 
temptation. When hampered and burdened with 
anxiety because of a failure on the part of the 
church to give them proper financial support, some 
are fiercely beset by the tempter. When they see 
their labors so lightly prized, they become depressed. 
True, they look forward to the time of the judg- 
ment for their just award, and this buoys them up; 
but meanwhile their families must have food and 
clothing. If they could feel that they were released 
from their divine commission, they would willingly 
labor with their hands. But they realize that their 
time belongs to God, notwithstanding the short- 
sightedness of those who should provide them with 
sufficient funds. They rise above the temptation to 
enter into pursuits by which they could soon place 
themselves beyond the reach of want; and they con- 
tinue to labor for the advancement of the cause that 
is dearer to them than life itself. In order to do 

^^1 Tim. 4:15. 



LABORING UN DEB DIFFICULTIES 



357 



this, they may, however, be forced to follow the ex- 
ample of Paul, and engage for a time in manual 
labor while continuing to carry forward their min- 
isterial work. This they do to advance not their 
own interests, but the interests of God's cause in 
the earth. 

There are times when it seems to the servant of 
Grod impossible to do the work necessary to be done, 
b'ecause of the lack of means to carry on a strong, 
solid work. Some are fearful that with the facilities 
at their command they cannot do all that they feel 
it their duty to do. But if they advance in faith, 
the salvation of God will be revealed, and prosperity 
will attend their efforts. He who has bidden His 
followers go into all parts of the world will sustain 
every laborer who in obedience to His command seeks 
to proclaim His message. 

In the upbuilding of His work, the Lord does 
not always make everything plain before His serv- 
ants. He sometimes tries the confidence of His 
people by bringing about circumstances which com- 
pel them to move forward in faith. Often He brings 
them into strait and trying places, and bids them 
advance when • their feet seem to be touching the 
waters of Jordan. It is at such times, when the 
prayers of His servants ascend to Him in earnest 
faith, that God opens the way before them, and 
brings them out into a large place. 

When God's messengers recognize their responsi- 
bilities toward the needy portions of the Lord's vine- 
yard, and in the spirit of the Master-worker labor 
untiringly for the conversion of souls, the angels of 
God will prepare the way before them, and the 



358 



TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



means necessary for tlie carrying forward of tlie 
work will be provided. Those who are enlightened 
will give freely to support the work done in their 
behalf. They will respond liberally to every call 
for help, and the Spirit of God will move npon their 
hearts to sustain the Lord's cause not only in the 
home fields, but in the regions beyond. Thus strength 
will come to the working forces in other places, and 
the work of the Lord will advance in His own ap- 
pointed way. 



CHAPTER XXXIV 



A Consecrated Ministry 

IiT His life and lessons Christ has given a per- 
fect exemplification of the unselfish ministry which 
has its origin in God. God does not live for Him- 
self. By creating the world, and by upholding all 
things, He is constantly ministering to others. '^He 
maketh His sun to rise on the evil and on the good, 
and sendetli rain on the just and on the unjust. ' ' ^ 
This ideal of ministry the Father committed to His 
Son. Jesus was given to stand at the head of hu- 
manity, by His example to teach what it means to 
minister. His whole life was under a law of service. 
He served all, ministered to all. 

Again and again Jesus tried to establish this 
principle among His disciples. When James and 
John made their request for pre-eminence, He said, 
''Whosoever will be great among you, let him be 
your minister; and whosoever will be chief among 
you, let him be your servant: even, as the Son of 
man came not to be ministered unto, but to min- 
ister, and to give His life a ransom for many. 

^Matt. 5:45. 'Matt. 20:26-28. 

(359) 



360 



THE ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES 



Since His ascension Christ has carried forward 
His /work on the earth by chosen ambassadors, 
through whom He speaks to the children of men, 
and ministers to their needs. The great Head of 
the church superintends His work through the in- 
strumentality of men ordained by God to act as His 
representatives. 

The position of those who have been called of 
God to labor in word and doctrine for the upbuilding 
of His church, is one of grave responsibility. In 
Christ's stead they are to beseech men and women 
to be reconciled to God; and they can fulfil their 
mission only as they receive wisdom and power 
from above. 

Christ's ministers are the spiritual guardians of 
the people entrusted to their care. Their work has 
been likened to that of watchmen. In ancient times 
sentinels were often stationed on the walls of cities, 
where, from points of vantage, they could overlook 
important posts to be guarded, and give warning of 
the approach of an enemy. Upon their faithfulness 
depended the safety of all within. At stated inter- 
vals they were required to call to one another, to 
make sure that all were awake, and that no harm 
had befallen any. The cry of good cheer or of 
warning was borne from one to another, each re- 
peating the call till it echoed round the city. 

To every minister the Lord declares: ''0 son of 
man, I have set thee a watchman unto the house of 
Israel; therefore thou shalt hear the word at My 
mouth, and warn them from Me. When I say unto 
the wicked, 0 wicked man, thou shalt surely die; 
if thou dost not speak to warn the wicked from his 



A CONSECRATED MINISTRY 361 

way, that wicked man shall die in his iniquity; but 
his blood will I require at thine hand. Nevertheless, 
if thou warn the wicked of his way to turn from it, 
. . . thou hast delivered thy soul. ' ' ' 

The words of the prophet declare the solemn 
responsibility of those who are appointed as guard- 
ians of the church of God, stewards of the mys- 
teries of God. They are to stand as watchmen on 
the walls of Zion, to sound the note of alarm at the 
approach of the enemy. Souls are in danger of 
falling under temptation, and they will perish unless 
God's ministers are faithful to their trust. If for 
any reason their spiritual senses become so be- 
numbed that they are unable to discern danger, and 
through their failure to give warning the people 
perish, God will require at their hands the blood of 
those who are lost. 

It is the privilege of the watchmen on the walls 
of Zion to live so near to God, and to be so suscep- 
tible to the impressions of His Spirit, that He can 
work through them to tell men and women of their 
peril, and point them to the place of safety. Faith- 
fully are they to warn them of the sure result of 
transgression, and faithfully are they to safeguard 
the interests of the church. At no time may they 
relax their vigilance. Theirs is a work requiring the 
exercise of every faculty of the being. In trumpet 
tones their voices are to be lifted, and never are 
they to sound one wavering, uncertain note. Not 
for wages are they to labor, but because they can- 
not do otherwise, because they realize that there is 
a woe upon them if they fail to preach the gospel. 
Chosen of God, sealed with the blood of consecration, 

3 Eze. 33 : 7-9. 



362 



TEE ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES 



they are to rescue men and women from impending 
destruction. 

The minister who is a co-worker with Christ will 
have a deep sense of the sacredness of his work, 
and of the toil and sacrifice required to perform it 
successfully. He does not study his own ease or 
convenience. He is forgetful of self. In his search 
for the lost sheep he does not realize that he him- 
self is weary, cold, and hungry. He has but one 
object in view — the saving of the lost. 

He who serves under the blood-stained banner 
of Emmanuel will have that to do which will call 
for heroic effort and patient endurance. But the 
.soldier of the cross stands unshrinkingly in the fore- 
front of the battle. As the enemy presses the at- 
tack against him, he turns to the stronghold for aid, 
and as he brings to the Lord the promises of the 
"Word, he is strengthened for the duties of the hour. 
He realizes his need of strength from above. The 
victories that he gains do not lead to self-exaltation, 
but cause him to lean more and more heavily on the 
Mighty One. Belying upon that Power, he is enabled 
to present the message of salvation so forcibly that 
it vibrates in other minds. 

He who teaches the word must himself live in 
conscious, hourly communion with God through 
prayer and a study of His word; for here is the 
source of strength. Communion with God will im- 
part to the minister's efforts a power greater than 
the influence of his preaching. Of this power he 
must not allow himself to be deprived. "With an 
earnestness that cannot be denied, he must plead 
with God to strengthen and fortify him for duty 



A CONSECRATED MINISTRY 



363 



and trial, and to touch liis lips with living fire. All 
too slight is the hold that Christ's ambassadors 
often have npon eternal realities. If men will walk 
with God, He will hide them in the cleft of the Eock. 
Thus hidden, they can see God, even as Moses saw 
Him. By the power and light that He imparts they 
can comprehend more and accomplish more than 
their finite judgment had deemed possible. 

Satan's craft is most successfully used against 
those who are depressed. When discouragement 
threatens to overwhelm the minister, let him spread 
out before God his necessities. It was when the 
heavens were as brass over Paul that he trusted 
most fully in God. More than most men, he knew 
the meaning of afiliction; but listen to his triumphant 
cry as, beset by temptation and conflict, his feet 
press heavenward: ''Our light afSiction, which is 
but for a moment, worketh for us a far more ex- 
ceeding and eternal weight of glory; while we look 
not at the things which are seen, but at the things 
which are not seen."* Paul's eyes were ever fast- 
ened on the unseen and eternal. Eealizing that he 
was fighting against supernatural powers, he placed 
his dependence on God, and in this lay his strength. 
It is by seeing Him who is invisible that strength 
and vigor of soul are gained, and the power of 
earth over mind and character is broken. 

A pastor should mingle freely with the peoiole 
for whom he labors, that by becoming acquainted 
with them, he may know how to adapt his teaching 
to their needs. ^Yhen a minister has preached a 
sermon, his work has but just begun. There is per- 
sonal work for him to do. He should visit the people 

*2 Cor. 4:17,18. 



364 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



in their homes, talking and praying with them in 
earnestness and humility. There are families who 
will never be reached by the truths of God's word 
unless the stewards of His grace enter their homes 
and point them to the higher way. But the hearts 
of those who do this work must throb in unison with 
the heart of Christ. 

Much is comprehended in the command, ''Go out 
into the highways and hedges, and comjDel them to 
come in, that My house may be filled. ' ' ' Let min- 
isters teach the truth in families, drawing close to 
those for whom they labor, and as they thus co- 
operate with God, He will clothe them with spiritual 
power. Christ will guide them in their work, giving 
them words to speak that will sink deep into the 
hearts of the listeners. It is the privilege of every 
minister to be able to say with Paul, "I have not 
shunned to declare unto you all the counsel of God/' 
''I kept back nothing that was profitable unto you, 
but have showed you, and have taught you publicly, 
and from house to house, . . . repentance toward 
God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ. ' ' ' 

The Saviour went from house to house, healing 
the sick, comforting the mourners, soothing the af- 
flicted, speaking peace to the disconsolate. He took 
the little children in His arms and blessed them, 
and spoke words of hope and comfort to the weary 
mothers. With unfailing tenderness and gentleness. 
He met every form of human woe and affliction. Not 
for Himself but for others did He labor. He was the 
servant of all. It was His meat and drink to bring 
hope and strength to all with whom He came in con- 

^Luke 14:23. ' ''Acts 20:27, 20, 21. 



A CONSECRATED MINISTRY 



365 



tact. And as men and women listened to the truths 
that fell from His lips, so different from the tradi- 
tions and dogmas taught by the rabbis, hope sprang 
up in their hearts. In His teaching there was an 
earnestness that sent His words home with convict- 
ing power. 

God's ministers are to learn Christ's method of 
laboring, that they may "bring from the storehouse 
of His word that which will supply the spiritual 
needs of those for whom they labor. Thus only 
can they fulfil their trust. The same Spirit that 
dwelt in Christ as He imparted the instruction He 
was constantly receiving, is to be the source of their 
knowledge and the secret of their power in carry- 
ing on the Saviour's work in the world. 

Some who have labored in the ministry have 
failed of attaining success because they have not 
given their undivided interest to the Lord's work. 
Ministers should have no engrossing interests aside 
from the great work of leading souls to the Saviour. 
The fishermen whom Christ called, straightway left 
their nets and followed Him. Ministers cannot do 
acceptable work for God, and at the same time carry 
the burden of large personal business enterprises. 
Such a division of interest dims their spiritual per- 
ception. The mind and heart are occupied with 
earthly things, and the service of Christ takes a 
second place. They seek to shape their work for 
God by their circumstances, instead of shaping cir- 
cumstances to meet the demands of God. 

The energies of the minister are all needed for 
his high calling. His best powers belong to God. 
He should not engage in speculation, or in any other 



366 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



business that would turn him aside from his great 
work. "No man that warreth/' Paul declared, "en- 
tangleth himself with the affairs of this life; that 
he may please him who hath chosen him to be a 
soldier."' Thus the apostle emphasized the minis- 
ter's need of unreserved consecra*tion to the Master's 
service. The minister who is wholly consecrated to 
God refuses to engage in business that would hinder 
him from giving himself fully to his sacred calling. 
He is not striving for earthly honor or riches; his 
one iDurpose is to tell others of the Saviour, who gave 
Himself to bring to human beings the riches of eter- 
nal life. His highest desire is not to lay up treasure 
in this world, but to bring to the attention of the 
indifferent and the disloyal the realities of eternity. 
He may be asked to engage in enterprises which 
promise large worldly gain, but to such temptations 
he returns the answer, "What shall it profit a man, 
if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own 

souir" 

Satan presented this inducement to Christ, know- 
ing that if He accepted it, the world would never 
be ransomed. And under different guises he pre- 
sents the same temptation to God's ministers to-day, 
knowing that those who are beguiled by it will be 
false to their trust. 

It is not God's will that His ministers should 
seek to be rich. Regarding this Paul wrote to Tim- 
othy: "The love of money is the root of all evil: 
which while some coveted after, they have erred 
from the faith, and pierced themselves through with 
many sorrows. But thou, 0 man of God, flee these 

' 2 Tim. 2:4. « Mark 8 : 36. 



A CONSECRATED MINISTRY 367 



things; and follow after righteousness, godliness, 
faith, love, patience, meekness. ' ^ ' By example as 
well as by precept, the ambassador for Christ is to 
^'charge them that are rich in this world, that they 
be not high-minded, nor trust in uncertain riches, 
but in the living God, who giveth us richly all things 
to enjoy; that they do good, that they be rich in 
good works, ready to distribute, willing to communi- 
cate; laying up in store for themselves a good foun- 
dation against the time to come, that they may lay 
hold on eternal life. ' ' ' 

The experiences of the apostle Paul and his in- 
struction regarding the sacredness of the minister's 
work, are a source of help and inspiration to those 
engaged in the gospel ministry. Paul's heart burned 
with a love for sinners, and he put all his energies 
into the work of soul-winning. There never lived 
a more self-denying, persevering worker. The bless- 
ings he received he prized as so many advantages 
to be used in blessing others. He lost no opportu- 
nity of speaking of the Saviour or of helping those in 
trouble. From place to place he went, preaching the 
gospel of Christ and establishing churches. Wher- 
ever he could find a hearing, he sought to counteract 
wrong, and to turn the feet of men and women into 
the path of righteousness. 

Paul did not forget the churches that he had 
established. After making a missionary tour, he 
and Barnabas retraced their steps, and visited the 
churches they had raised up, choosing from them 
men whom they could train to unite in proclaim- 
ing the gospel. 

'1 Tim. 6:10, 11, 17-19. 

24 — Acts 



368 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



This feature of Paul's work contaius au impor- 
tant lesson for ministers to-day. The apostle made 
it a part of his work to educate young men for the 
office of the ministry. He took them with him on his 
missionary journeys, and thus they gained an ex- 
perience that later enabled them to fill positions of 
responsibility. When separated from them, he still 
kept in touch with their work, and his letters to 
Timothy and to Titus are evidences of how deep 
was his desire for their success. 

Experienced workers to-day do a noble work when, 
instead of trying to carry all the burdens themselves, 
they train younger workers, and place burdens on 
their shoulders. 

Paul never forgot the responsibility resting on 
him as a minister of Christ; or that if souls were 
lost through unfaithfulness on his part, God would 
hold him accountable. ''Whereof I am made a min- 
ister,'' he declared of the gospel, ''according to the 
dispensation of God which is given to me for you, 
to fulfil the word of God; even the mystery which 
hath been hid from ages and from generations, but 
now is made manifest to His saints: to whom God 
would make known what is the riches of the glory 
of this mystery among the Gentiles ; which is Christ 
in you, the hope of glory: whom we preach, warning 
every man, and teaching every man in all wisdom; 
that we may present every man perfect in Christ 
Jesus: wliereunto I also labor, striving according to 
His working, which worketh in me mightily. ' ' " 

These words present before the worker for Christ 
a high attainment, yet this attainment all can reach 

"Col. 1:25-29. 



A CONSECRATED MINISTRY 



369 



wlio, putting themselves under the control of the 
great Teacher, learn daily in the school of Christ. 
The power at God's command is limitless, and the 
minister who in his great need shuts himself in with 
the Lord may be assured that he will receive that 
which will be to his hearers a savor of life unto life. 

Paul's writings show that the gospel minister 
should be an example of the truths that he teaches, 
giving no offense in anything, that the ministry be 
not blamed. " " Of his own work he has left us a 
picture in his letter to the Corinthian believers: ^^In 
all things approving ourselves as the ministers of 
God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in 
distresses, in stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, 
in labors, in watchings, in fastings; by pureness, by 
knowledge, by long-suffering, by kindness, by the 
Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned, by the word of truth, 
by the power of God, by the armor of righteousness 
on the right hand and on the left, by honor and dis- 
honor, by evil report and good report: as deceivers, 
and yet true ; as unknown, and yet well known ; as 
dying, and,' behold, we live; as chastened, and not 
killed; as sorrowful, yet alway rejoicing; as poor, 
yet making many rich. ' ' " 

To Titus he wrote: ''Young men likewise exhort 
to be sober-minded. In all things showing thyself 
a pattern of good works: in doctrine showing un- 
corruptness, gravity, sincerity, sound speech, that 
cannot be condemned; that he that is of the contrary 
part may be ashamed, having no evil thing to say 
of you."" 

There is nothing more precious in the sight of 
God than His ministers, who go forth into the waste 

" 2 Cor. 6 : 3, 4-10. " Titus 2 : 6-8. 



370 



TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



places of the eartli to sow the seeds of truth, look- 
ing forward to the harvest. Xone but Christ can 
measure the solicitude of His servants as they seek 
for the lost. He imparts His Spirit to them, and 
by their efforts souls are led to turn from sin to 
righteousness. 

God is calling for men who are willing to leave 
their farms,, their business, if need be their families, 
to become missionaries for Him. And the call will 
be answered. In the past there have been men who, 
stirred by the love of Christ and the needs of the 
lost, have left the comforts of home and the society 
of friends, even that of wife and children, to go 
into foreign lands, among idolaters and savages, 
to proclaim the message of mercy. Many in the 
attempt have lost their lives, but others have been 
raised up to carry on the work. Thus step by step 
the cause of Christ has progressed, and the seed 
sown in sorrow has yielded a bountiful harvest. The 
knowledge of God has been widely extended, and the 
banner of the cross planted in heathen lands. 

For the conversion of one sinner, the minister 
should tax his resources to the utmost. The soul 
that God has created and Christ has redeemed, is 
of great value, because of the possibilities before 
it, the spiritual advantages that have been granted 
it, the capabilities that it may possess if vitalized by 
the word of God, and the immortality it may gain 
through the hope presented in the gospel. And if 
Christ left the ninety and nine that He might seek 
and save one lost sheep, can we be justified in doing 
less ? Is not a neglect to work as Christ worked, to 



A COXSECFATED MINISTRY 



371 



sacrifice as He sacrificed, a betrayal of sacred trusts, 
an insult to God ? 

The heart of the true minister is filled with an 
intense longing to save sonls. Time and strength 
are spent, toilsome effort is not shnnned; for others 
mnst hear the truths that brought to his OTvn soul 
such gladness and peace and joy. The Spirit of 
Christ rests upon him. He watches for souls as one 
that must give an account. AYith his eyes fixed on 
the cross of Calvary, beholding the uplifted Sav- 
iour, relying on His grace, believing that He will 
be with him until the end, as his shield, his strength, 
his efficiency, he works for God. "With invitations 
and pleadings, mingled with the assurances of God's 
love, he seeks to win souls to Jesus, and in heaven 
he is numbered among those who are called, and 
chosen, and faithful."" 

^^Eev. 17:14. 



CHAPTER XXXV 



Salvation to the Jews 

After many unavoidable delays, Paul at last 
reached Corinth, the scene of so much anxious labor 
in the past, and for a time the object of deep solici- 
tude. He found that many of the early believers still 
regarded him with affection, as the one who had 
first borne to them the light of the gospel. As he 
greeted these disciples, and saw the evidences of 
their fidelity and zeal, he rejoiced that his work in 
Corinth had not been in vain. 

The Corinthian believers, once so prone to lose 
sight of their high calling in Christ, had developed 
strength of Christian character. Their words and 
acts revealed the transforming power of the grace 
of God, and they were now a strong force for good 
in that center of heathenism and superstition. In 
the society of his beloved companions and these faith- 
ful converts, the apostle's worn and troubled spirit 
found rest. 

This chapter is based on the Epistle to the Eomans. 
(372) 



SALVATION TO THE JEWS 



373 



During his sojourn at Corintli, Paul found time 
to look forward to new and wider fields of service. 
His contemplated journey to Eome especially oc- 
cupied his thoughts. To see the Christian faith 
firmly established at the great center of the known 
world was one of his dearest hopes and most cher- 
ished plans. A church had already been established 
in Eome, and the apostle desired to secure the co- 
operation of the believers there in the work to be 
accomplished in Italy and in other countries. To 
prepare the way for his labors among these brethren, 
many of whom were as yet strangers to him, he sent 
them a letter, announcing his purpose of visiting 
Eome, and his hope of planting the standard of 
the cross in Spain. 

In his epistle to the Eomans, Paul set forth the 
great principles of the gospel. He stated his posi- 
tion on the questions which were agitating the Jew- 
ish and the Gentile churches, and showed that the 
hopes and promises which had once belonged espe- 
cially to the Jews were now offered to the Gentiles 
also. 

With great clearness and power the apostle pre- 
sented the doctrine of justification by faith in Christ. 
He hoped that other churches also might be helped 
by the instruction sent to the Christians at Eome; 
but how dimly could he foresee the far-reaching influ- 
ence of his words! Through all the ages the great 
truth of justification by faith has stood as a mighty 
beacon to guide repentant sinners into the way of 
life. It was this light that scattered the darkness 
which enveloped Luther's mind, and revealed to 
him the power of the blood of Christ to cleanse 



374 



TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



from sin. The same liglit has guided thousands of 
sin-burdened souls to the true Source of pardon and 
peace. For the epistle to the church at Rome, every 
Christian has reason to thank God. 

In this letter Paul gave free expression to his 
burden in behalf of the Jews. Ever since his con- 
version, he had longed to help his Jewish brethren 
to gain a clear understanding of the gospel message. 
^'My heart's desire and prayer to God for Israel is/' 
he declared, ^'that they might be saved." 

It was no ordinary desire that the apostle felt. 
Constantly he was petitioning God to work in be- 
half of the Israelites who had failed to recognize 
Jesus of Nazareth as the promised Messiah. ^'I 
say the truth in Christ,'' he assured the believers 
at Rome, ^'my conscience also bearing me witness 
in the Holy Ghost, that I have great heaviness and 
continual sorrow in my heart. For I could wish 
that myself were accursed from Christ for my 
brethren, my kinsmen according to the flesh: who 
are Israelites; to whom pertaineth the adoption, 
and the glory, and the covenants, and the giving of 
the law, and the service of God, and the promises; 
whose are the fathers, and of whom as concerning' 
the flesh Christ came, who is over all, God blessed 
forever." 

The Jews were God's chosen people, through 
whom He had purposed to bless the entire race. 
From among them God had raised up many prophets. 
These had foretold the advent of a Redeemer who 
was to be rejected and slain by those who should 
have been the first to recognize Him as the Prom- 
ised One. 



SALVATION TO THE JEWS 375 



The prophet Isaiah, looking down through the 
centuries and witnessing the rejection of prophet 
after prophet and finally of the Son of God, was 
inspired to write concerning the acceptance of the 
Eedeemer by those who had never before been num- 
bered among the children of Israel. Eeferring to this 
prophecy, Paul declares: ^'Esaias is very bold, and 
saith, I was found of them that sought Me not; I 
was made manifest unto them that asked not after 
Me. But to Israel He saith. All day long I have 
stretched forth My hands unto a disobedient and 
gainsaying people. 

Even though Israel rejected His Son, God did 
not reject them. Listen to Paul as he continues the 
argument: ''I say then, Hath God cast away His 
people? God forbid. For I also am an Israelite, 
of the seed of Abraham, of the tribe of Benjamin. 
God hath not cast away His people which He fore- 
knew. Wot ye not what the Scripture saith of 
Elias? how he maketh intercession to God against 
Israel, saying. Lord, they have killed Thy prophets, 
and digged down Thine altars; and I am left alone, 
and they seek my life. But what saith the answer 
of God unto him! I have reserved to Myself seven 
thousand men, who have not bowed the knee to the 
image of Baal. Even so then at this present time 
also there is a remnant according to the election of 
grace.'' 

Israel had stumbled and fallen, but this did not 
make it impossible for them to rise again. In an- 
swer to the question, "Have they stumbled that they 
should fall?" the apostle replies: ''God forbid: but 
rather through their fall salvation is come unto the 



376 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



Gentiles, for to provoke them to jealousy. Now if 
the fall of them be the riches of the world, and the 
diminishing of them the riches of the Gentiles; how 
mnch more their fnlness? For I speak to you Gen- 
tiles, inasmuch as I am the apostle of the Gentiles, 
I magnify mine office : if by any means I may pro- 
voke to emulation them which are my flesh, and 
might save some of them. For if the casting away 
of them be the reconciling of the world, what shall 
the receiving of them be, but life from the deadf 

It was God's purpose that His grace should be 
revealed among the Gentiles as well as among the 
Israelites. This had been plainly outlined in Old 
Testament prophecies. The- apostle uses some of 
these prophecies in his argument. ''Platli not the 
potter power over the clay,'' he inquires, ^^of the 
same lump to make one vessel unto honor, and an- 
other unto dishonor? What if God, willing to show 
His wrath, and to make His power known, endured 
with much long-suffering the vessels of wrath fitted 
to destruction: and that He might make known the 
riches of His glory on the vessels of mercy, which 
He had afore prepared unto glory, even us, whom 
He hath called, not of the Jews only, but also of the 
Gentiles f As He saith also in Osee, I will call 
them My people, which were not My people; and 
her beloved, which was not beloved. And it shall 
come to pass, that in the place where it was said 
unto them, \^e are not My people; there shall they 
be called the children of the living God. ' ' ^ 

Notwithstanding Israel's failure as a nation, 
there remained among them a goodly remnant of 
such as should be saved. At the time of the Sav- 

^ See Hosea 1:10. 



SALVATION TO THE JEWS 377 



iour's advent, there were faithful men and women 
who had received with gladness the message of John 
the Baptist, and had thus been led to study anew the 
prophecies concerning the Messiah. When the early 
Christian church was founded, it was composed of 
these faithful Jews who recognized Jesus of Naza- 
reth as the one for whose advent they had been 
longing. It is to this remnant that Paul refers when 
he writes, ''If the first-fruit be holy, the lump is 
also holy: and if the root be holy, so are the 
branches. ' ' 

Paul likens the remnant in Israel to a noble olive- 
tree, some of whose branches have been broken off. 
He compares the Gentiles to branches from a wild 
olive-tree, grafted into the parent stock. "If some 
of the branches be broken off," he writes to the 
Gentile believers, "and thou, being a wild olive- 
tree, wert grafted in among them, and with them 
partakest of the root and fatness of the olive-tree; 
boast not against the branches. But if thou boast, 
thou barest not the root, but the root thee. Thou 
wilt say then, The branches were broken off, that 
I might be grafted in. Well; because of unbelief 
they were broken off, and thou standest by faith. 
Be not high-minded, but fear: for if God spared not 
the natural branches, take heed lest He also spare 
not thee. Behold therefore the goodness and se- 
verity of God: on them which fell, severity; but 
toward thee, goodness, if thou continue in His good- 
ness: otherwise thou also shalt be cut oif." 

Through unbelief and the rejection of Heaven's 
purpose for her, Israel as a nation had lost her con- 
nection with God. But the branches that had been 



378 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLE^ 



separated from the parent stock God was able to 
reunite with the true stock of Israel — the remnant 
who had remained true to the God of their fathers. 
''They also," the apostle declares of these broken 
branches, "if they abide not still in unbelief, shall 
be grafted in: for God is able to graft them in 
again." "If thou," he writes to the Gentiles, "wert 
cut out of the olive-tree which is wild by nature, 
and wert grafted contrary to nature into a good 
olive-tree: how much more shall these, which be the 
natural branches, be grafted into their own olive- 
tree I For I would not, brethren, that ye should be 
ignorant of this mystery, lest ye should be wise in 
your own conceits; that blindness in part is hap- 
pened to Israel, until the fulness of the Gentiles be 
come in. 

"And so all Israel shall be saved: as it is writ- 
ten, There shall come out of Sion the Deliverer, and 
shall turn away ungodliness from Jacob: for this 
is My covenant unto them, when I shall take away 
their sins. As concerning the gospel, they are 
enemies for your sakes: but as touching the elec- 
tion, they are beloved for the fathers' sakes. For 
the gifts and calling of God are without repent- 
ance. For as ye in times past have not believed 
God, yet have now obtained mercy through their 
unbelief : even so have these also now not believed, 
that through your mercy they also may obtain 
mercy. For God hath concluded them all in un- 
belief, that He might have mercy upon all. 

"0 the depth of the riches both of the wisdom 
and knowledge of God! how unsearchable are His 
judgments, and His ways past finding out! For 



I^ALYATION TO THE JEW^ 



379 



who hath known the mind of the Lord? or who hath 
been His counselor? or wlio hath first given to Him, 
and it sliall be recompensed unto him again! For 
of Him, and through Him, and to Him, are all things : 
to whom be glory forever." 

Thus Paul shows that God is abundantly able to 
transform the hearts of Jew and Gentile alike, and 
to grant to every believer in Christ the blessings 
promised to Israel. He repeats Isaiah's declara- 
tion concerning God's people: "Though the num- 
ber of the children of Israel be as the sand of the 
sea, a remnant shall be saved: for He will finish the 
work, and cut it short in righteousness: because a 
short work will the Lord make upon the earth. And 
as Esaias said before. Except the Lord of Sabaoth 
had left us a seed, we had been as Sodoma and been 
made like unto Gomorrha." 

At the time when Jerusalem was destroyed and 
the temple laid in ruins, many thousands of the Jews 
were sold, to serve as bondmen in heathen lands. 
Like wrecks on a desert shore, they were scattered 
among the nations. For eighteen hundred years the 
Jews have wandered from land to land throughout 
the world, and in no place have they been given the 
privilege of regaining their ancient prestige as a 
nation. Maligned, hated, persecuted, from century 
to century theirs has been a heritage of suffering. 

Notwithstanding the awful doom pronounced upon 
the Jews as a nation at the time of their rejection 
of Jesus of Nazareth, there have lived from age to 
age many noble. God-fearing Jewish men and women 
who have suffered in silence. God has comforted 
their hearts in affliction, and has beheld with pity 



380 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



their terrible situation. He lias heard the agonizing 
prayers of those who have sought Him with all the 
heart for a right understanding of His word. Some 
have learned to see in the lowly Nazarene whom 
their forefathers rejected and crucified, the true 
Messiah of Israel. As their minds have grasped 
the significance of the familiar prophecies so long 
obscured by tradition and misinterpretation, their 
hearts have been filled with gratitude to God for the 
unspeakable gift He bestows upon every human 
being who chooses to accept Christ as a personal 
Saviour. 

It is to this class that Isaiah referred in his 
prophecy, "A remnant shall be saved." From Paul's 
day to the present time, God by His Holy Spirit 
has been calling after the Jew as well as the Gen- 
tile. There is no respect of persons with God,'' 
declared Paul. The apostle regarded himself as 
^'debtor both to the Greeks, and to the barbarians," 
as well as to the Jews; but he never lost sight of 
the decided advantages possessed by the Jews over 
others, ^'chiefly, because that unto them were com- 
mitted the oracles of God." ''The gospel," he de- 
clared, ''is the power of God unto salvation to every 
one that believeth; to the Jew first, and also to 
the Greek. For therein is the righteousness of God 
revealed from faith to faith: as it is written. The 
just shall live by faith." It is of this gospel of 
Christ, equally efficacious for Jew and Gentile, that 
Paul in his epistle to the Eomans declared he was 
not ashamed. 

When this gospel shall be presented in its ful- 
ness to the Jews, many will accept Christ as the 



SALVATION TO THE JEWS 381 



Messiah. Among Christian ministers there are only 
a few who feel called npon to labor for the Jewish 
people; but to those who have been often passed by^ 
as well as to all others, the message of mercy and 
hope in Christ is to come. 

In the closing proclamation of the gospel, when 
special work is to be done for classes of people 
hitherto neglected, God expects His messengers to 
take particular interest in the Jewish people whom 
they find in all parts of the earth. As the Old 
Testament Scriptures are blended with the New 
in an explanation of Jehovah's eternal purpose, this 
will be to many of the Jews as the dawn of a new 
creation, the resurrection of the soul. As they see 
the Christ of the gospel dispensation portrayed in 
the pages of the Old Testament Scriptures, and per- 
ceive how clearly the New Testament explains the 
Old, their slumbering faculties will be aroused, and 
they will recognize Christ as the Saviour of the 
world. Many will by faith receive Christ as their 
Eedeemer. To them will be fulfilled the words, '^As 
many as received Him, to them gave He power to 
become the sons of God, even to them that believe 
on His name." ' 

Among the Jews are some who, like Saul of 
Tarsus, are mighty in the Scriptures, and these will 
proclaim with wonderful power the immutability of 
the law of God. The God of Israel will bring this 
to pass in our day. His arm is not shortened that 
it cannot save. As His servants labor in faith for 
those who have long been neglected and despised, His 
salvation will be revealed. 

2 John 1:12. 



382 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



^^Tlius saith the Lord, who redeemed Abraham, 
concerning the house of Jacob, Jacob shall not now 
be ashamed, neither shall his face now wax pale. 
But when he seeth his children, the work of Mine 
hands, in the midst of him, they shall sanctify My 
name, and sanctify the Holy One of Jacob, and shall 
fear the God of Israel. They also that erred in 
spirit shall come to imderstanding, and they that 
murmured shall learn doctrine. ' ' ' 

« Isa. 29 : 22-24. 



CHAPTER XXXVI 



Apostasy in Galatia 

While tarrying at Corintli, Paul had cause for 
serious apprehension concerning some of the churches 
already established. Through the influence of false 
teachers who had arisen among the believers in 
Jerusalem, division, heresy, and sensualism were 
rapidly gaining ground among the believers in Ga- 
latia. These false teachers were mingling Jewish 
traditions with the truths of the gospel. Ignoring 
the decision of the general council at Jerusalem, 
they urged upon the Gentile converts the observ- 
ance of the ceremonial law. 

The situation was critical. The evils that had 
been introduced threatened speedily to destroy the 
Galatian churches. 

Paul was cut to the heart and his soul was stirred 
by this open apostasy on the part of those to whom 
he had faithfully taught the principles of the gospel. 
He immediately wrote to the deluded believers, ex- 
posing the false theories that they had accepted, and 

This chapter is based on the Epistle to the Galatians. 

(383) 

25 — Acts 



384 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



with great severity rebuking those who were depart- 
ing from the faith. After saluting the Galatians in 
the words, ^' Grace be to you and peace from God 
the Father, and from our Lord Jesus Christ,'^ he 
addressed to them these words of sharp reproof : 

^^I marvel that ye are so soon removed from Him 
that called you into the grace of Christ unto another 
gospel: which is not another; but there be some that 
trouble you, and would pervert the gospel of Christ. 
But though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any 
other gospel unto you than that which we have 
preached unto you, let him be accursed." Paul's 
teachings had been in harmony with the Scriptures, 
and the Holy Spirit had witnessed to his labors; 
therefore he warned his brethren not to listen to 
anything that contradicted the truths he had taught 
them. 

The apostle bade the Galatian believers consider 
carefully their first experience in the Christian life. 
^^0 foolish Galatians,'' he exclaimed, ^'who hath 
bewitched you, that ye should not obey the truth, 
before whose eyes Jesus Christ hath been evidently 
set forth, crucified among you? This only would I 
learn of you, Eeceived ye the Spirit by the works of 
the law, or by the hearing of faith! Are ye so fool- 
ish? having begun in the Spirit, are ye now made 
perfect by the flesh? Have ye suffered so many 
things in vain? if it be yet in vain. He therefore 
that ministereth to you the Spirit, and worketh mir- 
acles among you, doeth he it by the works of the 
law, or by the hearing of faith?" 

Thus Paul arraigned the believers in Galatia 
before the tribunal of their own conscience, and 



APOSTASY IN GALATIA 



385 



sought to arrest them in their course. Relying on 
the power of God to save, and refusing to recog- 
nize the doctrines of the apostate teachers, the 
apostle endeavored to lead the converts to see that 
they had been grossly deceived, but that by return- 
ing to their former faith in the gospel they might 
yet defeat the purpose of Satan. He took his posi- 
tion firmly on the side of truth and righteousness; 
and his supreme faith and confidence in the message 
he bore, helped many whose faith had failed, to re- 
turn to their allegiance to the Saviour. 

How different from PauPs manner of writing to 
the Corinthian church, was the course he pursued 
toward the Galatians! The former he rebuked with 
caution and tenderness; the latter with words of 
unsparing reproof. The Corinthians had been over- 
come by temptation. Deceived by the ingenious 
sophistry of teachers who presented errors under the 
guise of truth, they had become confused and be- 
wildered. To teach them to distinguish the false 
from the true, called for caution and patience. 
Harshness or injudicious haste on PauPs part would 
have destroyed his influence over many of those 
whom he longed to help. 

In the Galatian churches, open, unmasked error 
was supplanting the gospel message. Christ, the 
true foundation of the faith, was virtually renounced 
for the obsolete ceremonies of Judaism. The apostle 
saw that if the believers in Galatia were saved from 
the dangerous influences which threatened them, the 
most decisive measures must be taken, the sharpest 
warnings given. 



386 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



An important lesson for every minister of Clirist 
to learn, is that of adapting his labors to the condi- 
tion of those whom he seeks to benefit. Tenderness, 
patience, decision, and firmness are alike needfnl; 
but these are to be exercised with proper discrim- 
ination. To deal wisely with different classes of 
minds, nnder varied circumstances and conditions, 
is a work requiring wisdom and judgment enlight- 
ened and sanctified by the Spirit of God. 

In his letter to the Galatian believers, Paul briefly 
reviewed the leading incidents connected with his 
own conversion and early Christian experience. By 
this means he sought to show that it was through a 
special manifestation of divine power that he had 
been led to see and grasp the great truths of the 
gospel. It was through instruction received from 
God Himself that Paul was led to warn and admon- 
ish the Galatians in so solemn and positive a man- 
ner. He wrote, not in hesitancy and doubt, but with 
the assurance of settled conviction and absolute 
knowledge. He clearly outlined the difference be- 
tween being taught by man and receiving instruction 
direct from Christ. 

The apostle urged the Galatians to leave the 
false guides by whom they had been misled, and to 
return to the faith that had been accompanied by 
unmistakable evidences of divine approval. The men 
who had attempted to lead them from their belief 
in the gospel were hypocrites, unholy in heart and 
corrupt in life. Their religion was made up of a 
round of ceremonies, through the performance of 
which they expected to gain the favor of God. 
They had no desire for a gospel that called for 



APOSTASY m GALATIA 



387 



obedience to the word, Except a man be born 
again, he cannot see the kingdom of God.''" The}^ 
felt that a religion based on such a doctrine, re- 
quired too great a sacrifice, and they clung to their 
errors, deceiving themselves and others. 

To substitute external forms of religion for holi- 
ness of he^rt and life, is still as pleasing to the un- 
renewed nature as it was in the days of these Jewish 
teachers. To-day, as then, there are false spiritual 
guides, to whose doctrines many listen eagerly. It 
is Satan's studied effort to divert minds from the 
hope of salvation through faith in Christ and obedi- 
ence to the law of God. In every age the arch- 
enemy adapts his temptations to the prejudices or 
inclinations of those whom he is seeking to deceive. 
In apostolic times he led the Jews to exalt the cere- 
monial law, and reject Christ; at the present time 
he induces many professing Christians, under pre- 
tense of honoring Christ, to cast contempt on the 
moral law, and to teach that its precepts may be 
transgressed with impunity. It is the duty of every 
servant of God to withstand firmly and decidedly 
these perverters of the faith, and by the word of 
truth fearlessly to expose their errors. 

In his effort to regain the confidence of his 
brethren in Galatia, Paul ably vindicated his posi- 
tion as an apostle of Christ. He declared himself 
to be an apostle, ^'not of men, neither by man, but 
by Jesus Christ, and God the Father, who raised 
Him from the dead. ' ' Not from men, but from the 
highest Authority in heaven, had he received his 
commission. And his position had been acknowl- 
edged by a general council at Jerusalem, with the 

^ John 3 : 3. 



388 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



decisions of which Paul had complied in all his labors 
among the Gentiles. 

It was not to exalt self, bnt to magnify the grace 
of God, that Paul thus presented to those who were 
denying his apostleship, proof that he was ''not a 
whit behind the very chief est apostles.''" Those who 
sought to belittle his calling and his work were fight- 
ing against Christ, whose grace and power were mani- 
fested through Paul. The apostle was forced, by 
the opposition of his enemies, to take a decided stand 
in maintaining his position and authority. 

Paul pleaded with those who had once known in 
their lives the power of God, to return to their first 
love of gospel truth. With unanswerable arguments 
he set before them their privilege of becoming free 
men and women in Christ, through whose atoning 
grace all who make full surrender are clothed with 
the robe of His righteousness. He took the position 
that every soul who would be saved, must have a 
genuine, personal experience in the things of God. 

The apostle's earnest words of entreaty were 
not fruitless. The Holy Spirit wrought with mighty 
power, and many whose feet had wandered into 
strange paths, returned to their former faith in the 
gospel. Henceforth they were steadfast in the lib- 
erty wherewith Christ had made them free. In 
their lives were revealed the fruits of the Spirit, — 
^'love, joy, peace, long-suffering, gentleness, good- 
ness, faith, meekness, temperance." The name of 
God was glorified, and many were added to the 
number of believers throughout that region. 

2 2 Cor. 11:5. 



CHAPTER XXXYII 



Paul's Last Journey to Jerusalem 

Paul greatly desired to reach Jerusalem before 
the Passover, as he wonld thus have an opportunity 
to meet those who should come from all parts of the 
world to attend the feast. Ever he cherished the 
hope that in some way he might be instrumental in 
removing the prejudice of his unbelieving country- 
men, so that they might be led to accept the precious 
light of the gospel. He also desired to meet the 
church at Jerusalem, and bear to them the gifts sent 
by the Gentile churches to the poor brethren in 
Judea. And by this visit he hoped to bring about 
a firmer union between the Jewish and the Gentile 
converts to the faith. 

Having completed his work at Corinth, he de- 
termined to sail directly for one of the ports on 
the coast of Palestine. All the arrangements had 
been made, and he was about to step on board the 
ship, when he was told of a plot laid by the Jews 
to take his life. In the past these opposers of the 

This chapter is based on Acts 20:4 to 21:16. 

(389) 



390 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



faith had been foiled in all their efforts to put 
an end to the apostle's work. 

The success attending the preaching of the gos- 
pel aroused the anger of the Jews anew. From 
every quarter were coming accounts of the spread 
of the new doctrine, by which Jews were released 
from the observance of the rites of the ceremonial 
law, and Gentiles were admitted to equal privileges 
with the Jews as children of Abraham. Paul, in his 
preaching at Corinth, presented the same arguments 
which he urged so forcibly in his epistles. His 
emphatic statement, ''There is neither Greek nor 
Jew, circumcision nor uncircumcision, ' ' ' was re- 
garded by his enemies as daring blasphemy, and they 
determiined that his voice should be silenced. 

Upon receiving warning of the plot, Paul decided 
to go around by way of Macedonia. His plan to reach 
Jerusalem in time for the Passover services had to 
be given up, but he hoped to be there at Pentecost. 

Accompanying Paul and Luke were "Sopater of 
Berea; and of the Thessalonians, Aristarchus and 
Secundus; and Gains of Derbe, and Timotheus; and 
of Asia, Tychicus and Trophimus." Paul had with 
him a large sum of money from the Gentile churches, 
which he purposed to place in the hands of the 
brethren in charge of the work in Judea; and 
because of this he made arrangements for these 
representative brethren from various contributing 
churches, to accompany him to Jerusalem. 

At Philippi Paul tarried to keep the Passover. 
Only Luke remained with him, the other members 
of the company passing on to Troas to await him 
there. The Philippians were the most loving and 

^Col. 3:11. 



JOURNEY TO JERUSALEM 391 



true-hearted of the apostle's converts, and during 
the eight days of the feast he enjoyed peaceful and 
happy communion with them. 

Sailing from Philippi, Paul and Luke reached 
their companions at Troas five days later, and re- 
mained for seven days with the believers in that 
place. 

Upon the last evening of his stay the brethren 
^^came together to break* bread. ' ' The fact that their 
beloved teacher was about to depart, had called to- 
gether a larger company than usual. They assem- 
bled in an upper chamber'' on the third story. 
There, in the fervency of his love and solicitude 
for them, the apostle preached until midnight. 

In one of the open windows sat a youth named 
Eutychus. In this perilous position he went to sleep, 
and fell to the court below. At once all was alarm 
and confusion. The youth was taken up dead, and 
many gathered about him with cries and mourning. 
But Paul, passing through the frightened company, 
embraced him, and offered up an earnest prayer that 
God would restore the dead to life. His petition was 
granted. Above the sound of mourning and lamenta- 
tion the apostle's voice was heard, saying, "Trouble 
not yourselves; for his life is in him." With re- 
joicing the believers again assembled in the upper 
chamber. They partook of the communion, and then 
Paul 'talked a long while, even till break of day." 

The ship on which Paul and his companions were 
to continue their journey, was about to sail, and the 
brethren hastened on board. The apostle himself, 
however, chose to take the nearer route by land 
between Troas and Assos, meeting his companions 



392 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



at tlie latter city. This gave liim a short season for 
meditation and prayer. The difficulties and dangers 
connected with his coming visit to Jerusalem, the 
attitude of the church there toward him and his 
work, as well as the condition of the churches and 
the interests of the gospel work in other fields, were 
subjects of earnest, anxious thought; and he took 
advantage of this special opportunity to seek God 
for strength and guidance. * 

As the travelers sailed southward from Assos, 
they passed the city of Ephesus, so long the scene 
of the apostle's labors. Paul had greatly desired 
to visit the church there; for he had important 
instruction and counsel to give them. But upon 
consideration he determined to hasten on; for he 
desired, "if it were possible for him, to be at Jeru- 
salem the day of Pentecost." On arriving at Mile- 
tus, however, about thirty miles from Ephesus, he 
learned that it might be possible to communicate 
with the cjmrcli before the ship should sail. He 
therefore immediately sent a message to the elders, 
urging them to hasten to Miletus, that he might see 
them before continuing his journey. 

In answer to his call they came, and he spoke 
to them strong, touching words of admonition and 
farewell. "Ye know," he said, "from the first day 
that I came into Asia, after what manner I have 
been with 3^ou at all seasons, serving the Lord with 
all huniility of mind, and with many tears, and temp- 
tations, which befell me by the lying in wait of the 
Jews: and how I kept back nothing that was prof- 
itable unto you, but have showed you, and have 
taught you. publicly, and from house to house, testi- 



JOURNEY TO JERUSALEM 



393 



fying both to the Jews, and also to the Greeks, re- 
pentance toward God, and faith toward onr Lord 
Jesus Christ." 

Paul had ever exalted the divine law. He had 
shown that in the law there is no power to save men 
from the j)enalty of disobedience. Wrong-doers 
must repent of their sins, and humble themselves 
before God, whose just wrath they have incurred by 
breaking His law; and they must also exercise faith 
in the blood of Christ as their only means of pardon. 
The Son of God had died as their sacrifice, and had 
ascended to heaven to stand before the Father as 
their advocate. By repentance and faith they might 
be freed from the condemnation of sin, and through 
the grace of Christ be enabled henceforth to render 
obedience to the law of God. 

''And now, behold," Paul continued, ''I go bound 
in the spirit unto Jerusalem, not knowing the things 
that shall befall me there: save that the Holy Ghost 
witnesseth in every city, saying that bonds and 
afflictions abide me. But none of these things move 
me, neither count I my life dear unto myself, so that 
I might finish my course with joy, and the ministry, 
which I have received of the Lord Jesus, to testify 
the gospel of the grace of God. And now, behold, 
I know that ye all, among whom I have gone preach- 
ing the kingdom of God, shall see my face no more." 

Paul had not designed to bear this testimony, but 
while he was speaking, the Spirit of inspiration came 
upon him, confirming his fears that this would be 
his last meeting with his Ephesian brethren. 

"Wherefore I take you to record this day, that 
I am pure from the blood of all men. For I have not 



394 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



shunned to declare nnto you all the counsel of God.'^ 
No fear of giving offense, no desire for friendship or 
applause, could lead Paul to withhold the words that 
God had given him for their instruction, warning, or 
correction. From His servants to-day God requires 
fearlessness in preaching the word, and in carrying 
out its precepts. The minister of Christ is not to 
present to the people only those truths that are the 
most pleasing, while he withholds others that might 
cause them pain. He should watch with deep solici- 
tude the development of character. If he sees that 
any of his flock are cherishing sin, he must as a 
faithful shepherd give them from God's word the 
instruction that is applicable to their case. Should 
he permit them in their self-confidence to go on un- 
warned, he would be held responsible for their souls. 
The pastor who fulfils his high commission must give 
his people faithful instruction on every point of the 
Christian faith, showing them what they must be and 
do in order to stand perfect in the day of God. He 
only who is a faithful teacher of the truth will at the 
close of his work be able to say with Paul, ^'I am 
pure from the blood of all men." 

''Take heed therefore unto yourselves," the 
apostle admonished his brethren, ''and to all the 
flock, over the which the Holy Ghost hath made you 
overseers, to feed the church of God, which He hath 
purchased with His own blood." If ministers of the 
gospel were to bear constants in mind the fact that 
they are dealing with the purchase of the blood of 
Christ, they would have a deeper sense of the im- 
portance of their work. They are to take heed to 
themselves and to their flock. Their own exami:)le 



JOURNEY TO JERUSALEM 395 



Is to illustrate and enforce their instructions. As 
teachers of the way of life, they should give no oc- 
casion for the truth to be evil spoken of. As repre- 
sentatives of Christ, they are to maintain the honor 
of His name. By their devotion, their purity of life, 
their godly conversation, they are to prove them- 
selves worthy of their high calling. 

The dangers that would assail the church at 
Ephesus were revealed to the apostle. "I know 
this," he said, ''that after my departing shall griev- 
ous wolves enter in among you, not sparing the flock. 
Also of your own selves shall men arise, speaking 
perverse things, to draw away disciples after them." 
Paul trembled for the church as, looking into the 
future, he saw the attacks which she must suffer 
from both external and internal foes. With solemn 
earnestness he bade his brethren guard vigilantly 
their sacred trust. For an example he pointed them 
to his own unwearied labors among them: "There- 
fore watch, and remember, that by the space of three 
years I ceased not to warn every one night and day 
with tears. 

''And now, -brethren," he continued, "I com- 
mend you to God, and to the word of His grace, 
which is able to build you up, and to give you an 
inheritance among all them which are sanctified. I 
have coveted no man's silver, or gold, or apparel." 
Some of the Ephesian brethren were wealthy; but 
Paul had never sought personal benefit from them. 
It was no part of his message to call attention to 
his own wants. "These hands," he declared, "have 
ministered unto my necessities, and to them that 
were with me." Amidst his arduous labors and ex- 



396 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



tensive journeys for tlie cause of Christ, lie was 
able, not only to supply liis own wants, but to spare 
something for the support of his fellow-laborers and 
the relief of the worthy poor. This he accomplished 
only by unremitting diligence and the closest econ- 
omy. Well might he point to his own example, as 
he said, ''I have showed you all things, how that 
so laboring ye ought to support the weak, and to 
remember the words of the Lord Jesus, how He 
said, It. is more blessed to give than to receive. 

^'And when he had thus spoken, he kneeled down, 
and prayed with them all. And they all wept sore, 
and fell on Paul's neck, and kissed him, sorrowing 
most of all for the words which he spake, that they 
should see his face no more. And they accompanied 
him unto the ship." 

From Miletus the travelers sailed in ''a straight 
course unto Coos, and the day following unto Rhodes, 
and from thence unto Patara." on the southwest 
shore of Asia Minor, where, ''finding a ship sailing 
over unto Phoenicia," they ''went aboard, and set 
forth." At Tyre, where the ship was unloaded, they 
found a few disciples, with whom they were ^ler- 
mitted to tarry seven days. Through the Holy Spirit, 
these disciples were warned of the perils awaiting 
Paul at Jerusalem, and they urged him ''that he 
should not go up to Jerusalem." But the apostle 
allowed not the fear of affliction and imprisonment 
to turn him from his purpose. 

At the close of the week spent in Tyre, all the 
brethren, with their wives and children, went with 
Paul to the ship, and before he stepped on board, 
they knelt upon the shore and prayed, he for them, 
and they for him. 



JOURNEY TO JERUSALEM 



397 



Pursuing tlieir journey southward, the travelers 
arrived at Csesarea, and "entered into the house of 
Philip the evangelist, which was one of the seven; 
and abode with him." Here Paul spent a few peace- 
ful, happy days — the last of perfect freedom that 
he was to enjoy for a long time. 

While Paul tarried at Caesarea, 'Hhere came 
down from Judea a certain prophet, named Agabus. 
And when he was come unto us," Luke says, "he 
took Paul's girdle, and bound his own hands and 
feet, and said. Thus saith the Hoh^ Ghost, So shall 
the Jews at Jerusalem bind the man that owneth 
this girdle, and shall deliver him into the hands of 
the Gentiles." 

"When we heard these things," Luke continues, 
"both we, and they of that place, besought him not 
to go up to Jerusalem." But Paul would not swerve 
from the path of duty. He would follow Christ if 
need be to .prison and to death. "What mean ye to 
weep and to break mine heart?" he exclaimed; "for 
I am ready not to be bound only, but also to die at 
Jerusalem for the name of the Lord Jesus." See- 
ing that they caused him pain without changing his 
purpose, the brethren ceased their importunity, say- 
ing only, "The will of the Lord be done." 

The time soon came for the brief stay at Csesarea 
to end, and accompanied by some of the brethren, 
Paul and his company set out for Jerusalem, their 
hearts deeply shadowed by the presentiment of com- 
ing evil. 

Never before had the apostle approached Jeru- 
salem with so sad a heart. He knew that he would 
find few friends and many enemies. He was near- 



398 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 

ing tlie city wMcli had rejected and slain the Son 
of God, and over which now hung the threatenings 
of divine wrath. Eemembering how bitter had been 
his own prejudice against the followers of Christ, 
he felt the deepest pity for his deluded countrjTiien. 
And yet how little could he hope that he would be 
able to help them! The same blind wrath which had 
once burned in his own heart, was now with untold 
power kindling the hearts of a whole nation against 
him. 

And he could not count upon the sympathy and 
support of even his own brethren in the faith. The 
unconverted Jews who had followed so closely upon 
his track, had not been slow to circulate the most 
unfavorable reports at Jerusalem, both personally 
and by letter, concerning him and his work; and 
some, even of the apostles and elders, had received 
these reports as truth, making no attempt to con- 
tradict them, and manifesting no desire to harmonize 
with him. 

Yet in the midst of discouragements, the apostle 
was not in despair. He trusted that the Voice which 
had spoken to his own heart would yet speak to 
the hearts of his countnTxien, and that the Master 
whom his fellow-disciples loved and served would 
3^et unite their hearts with his in the work of the 
gospel. 



CHAPTER XXXYIII 



Paul a Prisoner 

*^When" we were come to Jerusalem, the breth- 
ren received lis gladly. And tlie day following Panl 
went in with us unto James; and all the elders were 
present." 

On this occasion, Paul and his companions form- 
ally presented to the leaders of the work at Jeru- 
salem the contributions forwarded by the Gentile 
churches for the support of the poor among their 
Jewish brethren. The gathering of these contribu- 
tions had cost the apostle and his fellow-workers 
much time, anxious thought, and wearisome labor. 
The sum, which far exceeded the expectations of the 
elders at Jerusalem, represented many sacrifices and 
even severe privations on the part of the Gentile 
believers. 

These freewill-offerings betokened the loyalty 
of the Gentile converts to the organized work of 
God throughout the world, and should have been 
received by all with grateful acknowledgment; yet it 

TMs chapter is based on Acts 21:17 to 23:35. 

(399) 

26 — Acts 



400 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



was apparent to Paul and liis companions that even 
among those before whom they now stood were some 
who were unable to appreciate the spirit of broth- 
erly love that had prompted the gifts. 

In the earlier years of the gospel work among 
the Gentiles, some of the leading brethren at Jeru- 
salem, clinging to former prejudices and habits of 
thought, had not co-operated heartily with Paul and 
his associates. In their anxiety to preserve a few 
meaningless forms and ceremonies, they had lost 
sight of the blessing that would come to them and 
to the cause they loved, through an effort to unite 
in one all parts of the Lord's work. Although de- 
sirous of safeguarding the best interests of the 
Christian church, they had failed to keep step with 
the advancing providences of God, and in their 
human wisdom attempted to throw about workers 
many unnecessary restrictions. Thus there arose a 
group of men who were unacquainted personally 
with the changing circumstances and peculiar needs 
met by laborers in distant fields, yet who insisted 
that they had the authority to direct their brethren 
in these fields to follow certain specified methods of 
labor. ■ They felt as if the work of preaching the 
gospel should be carried forward in harmony with 
their opinions. 

Several years had passed since the brethren in 
Jerusalem, with representatives from other leading 
churches, gave careful consideration to the perplex- 
ing questions that had arisen over methods followed 
by those who were laboring for the Gentiles. As a 
result of this council, the brethren had united in 
making definite recommendations to the churches 



PAUL A PRISONER 



401 



concerning certain rites and customs, including cir- 
cumcision. It was at this general council that the 
brethren had also united in commending to the 
Christian churches Barnabas and Paul as- laborers 
worthy of the full confidence of every believer. 

Among those present at this meeting, were some 
who had severely criticized the methods of labor fol- 
lowed by the apostles upon whom rested the chief 
burden of carrying the gospel to the Gentile world. 
But during the council, their views of God's purpose 
had broadened, and they had united with their breth- 
ren in making wise decisions which made possible the 
unification of the entire body of believers. 

Afterward, when it became apparent that the 
converts among the Gentiles were increasing rapidly, 
there were a few of the leading brethren at Jerusalem 
who began to cherish anew their former prejudices 
against the methods of Paul and his associates. 
These prejudices strengthened with the passing of 
the years, until some of the leaders determined that 
the work of preaching the gospel must henceforth 
be conducted in accordance with their own ideas. 
If Paul would conform his methods to certain poli- 
cies which they advocated, they would acknowledge 
and sustain his work ; otherwise, they could no longer 
look upon it with favor or grant it their support. 

These men had lost sight of the fact that God 
is the teacher of His people; that every worker in 
His cause is to obtain an individual experience in 
following the divine Leader, not looking to man for 
direct guidance; that His workers are to be moulded 
and fashioned, not after man's ideas, but after the 
similitude of the divine. 



402 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



In Ms ministry, the apostle Paul had taught the 
people ''not with enticing words of man's wisdom, 
but in demonstration of the Spirit and of power.'' 
The truths that he proclaimed had been revealed 
to him by the Holy Spirit; ''for the Spirit searcli- 
eth all things, yea, the deep things of God. For 
what man knoweth the things of a man, save the 
spirit of man which is in him! even so the things of 
God knoweth no man, but the Spirit of God. . . . 
Which things," declared Paul, "we speak, not in 
the words which man's wisdom teacheth, but which 
the Holy Ghost teacheth; comparing spiritual things 
with spiritual. " ^ 

Throughout his ministry, Paul had looked to God 
for direct guidance. At the same time, he had been 
very careful to labor in harmony with the decisions 
of the general council at Jerusalem'; and as a result, 
the churches were "established in the faith, and in- 
creased in number daily. ' ' ' And now, notwithstand- 
ing the lack of sympathy shown him by some, he 
found comfort in the consciousness that he had done 
his duty in encouraging in his converts a spirit of 
loyalty, generosity, and brotherly love, as revealed 
on this occasion in the liberal contributions which he 
was enabled to place before the Jewish elders. 

After the presentation of the gifts, Paul "de- 
clared particularly what things God had wrought 
among the Gentiles by his ministr}^" This recital 
of facts brought tO the hearts of all, even of those 
who had been doubting, the conviction that the bless- 
ing of heaven had accompanied his labors. "When 
they heard it, they glorified the Lord." They felt 

U Cor. 2:4,10-13. = Acts 16:5. 



PAUL A PRISONER 



403 



that the methods of labor pursued by the apostle 
bore the signet of Heaven. The liberal contribu- 
tions lying before them, added weight to the testi- 
mony of the apostle concerning the faithfulness of 
the new churches established among the Gentiles. 
The men who, while numbered among those who 
were in charge of the work at Jerusalem, had urged 
that arbitrary measures of control be adopted, saw 
Paul's ministry in a new light, and were convinced 
that their own course had been wrong, that they 
had been held in bondage by Jewish customs and 
traditions, and that the work of the gospel had been 
greatly hindered by their failure to recognize that 
the wall of partition between Jew and Gentile had 
been broken down by the death of Christ. 

This was the golden opportunity for all the lead- 
ing brethren to confess frankly that God had wrought 
through Paul, and that at times they had erred in 
permitting the reports of his enemies to arouse their 
jealousy and prejudice. But instead of uniting in 
an effort to do justice to the one who had been in- 
jured, they gave him counsel which showed that they 
still cherished a feeling that Paul should be held 
largely responsible for the existing prejudice. They 
did not stand nobly in his defense, endeavoring to 
show the disaffected ones where they were wrong, 
but sought to effect a compromise by counseling him 
to pursue a course which in their opinion would re- 
move all cause for misapprehension. 

'^Thou seest, brother," they said, in response to 
his testimony, ^'how many thousands of Jews there 
are which believe; and they are all zealous of the 
law: and they are informed of thee, that thou teach- 



404 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



est all the Jews which are among the Gentiles to 
forsake Moses, saying that they ought not to cir- 
cumcise their children, neither to walk after the 
customs. What is it therefore! the multitude must 
needs come, together : for they will hear that thou 
art come. Do therefore this that we say to thee: 
"We have four men which have a vow on them; them 
take, and purify thyself with them, and be at charges 
with them, that they may shave their heads: and all 
may know that those things, whereof they were in- 
formed concerning thee, are nothing; but that thou 
thyself also walkest orderly, and keepest the law. 
As touching the Gentiles which believe, we have writ- 
ten and concluded that they observe no such thing, 
save only that they keep themselves from things 
offered to idols, and from blood, and from stran- 
gled, and from fornication.'' 

The brethren hoped that Paul, by following the 
course suggested, might give a decisive contradic- 
tion to the false reports concerning him. They as- 
sured him that the decision of the former council 
concerning the Gentile converts and the ceremonial 
law, still held good. But the advice now given was 
not consistent with that decision. The Spirit of 
God did not prompt this instruction; it was the fruit 
of cowardice. The leaders of the church in Jerusa- 
lem knew that by non-conformity to the ceremonial 
law. Christians would bring upon themselves the 
hatred of the Jews, and expose themselves to per- 
secution. The Sanhedrim was doing its utmost to 
hinder the progress of the gospel. Men were chosen 
by this body to follow up the apostles, especially 
Paul, and in every possible way to oppose their 



PAUL A PRISONER 



405 



work. Should the believers in Christ be condemned 
before the Sanhedrim as breakers of the law, they 
would suffer swift and severe punishment as apos- 
tates from the Jewish faith. 

Many of the Jews who had accepted the gospel 
still cherished a regard for the ceremonial law, and 
were only too willing to make unwise concessions, 
hoping thus to gain the confidence of their country- 
men, 'to remove their prejudice, and to win them to 
faith in Christ as 'the world's Redeemer. Paul real- 
ized that so long as many of the leading members of 
the church at Jerusalem should continue to cherish 
prejudice against him, they would work constantly 
to counteract his influence. He felt that if by any 
reasonable concession he could win them to the truth, 
he would remove a great obstacle to the success of 
the gospel in other places. But he was not author- 
ized of God to concede as much as they asked. 

, When we think of Paul's great desire to be in 
harmony with his brethren, his tenderness toward 
the weak in the faith, his reverence for the apostles 
who had been with Christ, and for James, the 
brother of the Lord, and his purpose to become all 
things to all men so far as he could without sac- 
rificing principle, — -when we think of all this, it 
is less surprising that he was constrained to de- 
viate from the firm, decided course that he had 
hitherto followed. But instead of accomplishing 
the desired object, his efforts for conciliation only 
precipitated the crisis, hastened his predicted suf- 
ferings, and resulted in separating him from his 
brethren, depriving the church of one of its strong- 



406 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



est pillars, and bringing sorrow to Christian hearts 
in every land. 

On the following day Paul began to carry out 
the counsel of the elders. The four men who were 
under the Nazarite vow/ the term of which had 
nearly expired, were taken by Paul into the temple, 
^^to signify the accomplishment of the days of puri- 
fication, until that an offering should be offered for 
every one of them." Certain costly sacrifices for 
purification were yet to be offered. 

Those who advised Paul to take this step had 
not fully considered the great peril to which he 
would thus be exposed. At this season, Jerusalem 
was filled with worshipers from many lands. As, 
in fulfilment of the commission given him by God, 
Paul had borne the gospel to the Gentiles, he had 
visited many of the world's largest cities, and he 
was well known to thousands who from foreign 
parts had come to Jerusalem to attend the feast. 
Among these were men whose hearts were filled with 
bitter hatred for Paul; and for him to enter the 
temple on a public occasion was to risk his life. For 
several days he passed in and out among the wor- 
shipers, apparently unnoticed; but before the close 
of the specified period, as he was talking with a 
priest concerning the sacrifices to be offered, he 
was recognized by some of the Jews from Asia. 

With' the fury of demons they rushed upon him, 
crying, ''Men of Israel, help! This is the man, that 
teacheth all men everywhere . against the people, and 
the law, and this place." And as the people re- 
sponded to the call for help, another accusation was 

^ See Numbers 6. 



PAUL A PRISONER 



407 



added, — '^and further brought Greeks also into the 
temple, and hath polluted this holy place/ ^ 

By the Jewish law, it was a crime punishable 
with death for an uncircumcised person to enter the 
inner courts of the sacred edifice. Paul had been 
seen in the city in company with Trophimus, an 
Ephesian, and it was conjectured that he had brought 
him into the temple. This he had not done; and 
being himself a Jew, his act in entering the temple 
was no violation of the law. But though the charge 
was wholly false, it served to arouse the popular 
prejudice. As the cry was taken up and borne 
-through the temple courts, the throngs gathered 
there were thrown into wild excitement. The news 
quickly spread through Jerusalem, '^and all the city 
was moved, and the people ran together.'' 

That an apostate from Israel should presume to 
profane the temple at the very time when thou- 
sands had come there from all parts of the world 
to worship, excited the fiercest passions of the 
mob. ^'They took Paul, and drew him out of the 
temple: and forthwith the doors were shut." 

^'As they went about to kill him, tidings came 
unto the chief captain of the band, that all Jerusa- 
lem was in an uproar." Claudius Lysias well knew 
the turbulent elements with which he had to deal, 
and he ^'immediately took soldiers and centurions, 
and ran down unto them: and when they saw the 
chief captain and the soldiers, they left beating of 
Paul." Ignorant of the cause of the tumult, but 
seeing that the rage of the multitude was directed 
against Paul, the Eoman captain concluded that he 
must be a certain Egyptian rebel of whom he had 



408 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



heard, who had thus far escaped capture. He there- 
fore "took him, and commanded him to be bound 
with two chains; and demanded who he was, and 
what he had done.'' At once many voices were 
raised in loud and angry accusation; "some cried 
one thing, some another, among the multitude: and 
when he could not know the certainty for the tumult, 
he commanded him to be carried into the castle. And 
when he came upon the stairs, so it was, that he was 
borne of the soldiers for the violence of the people. 
For the multitude of the people followed after, 
crying. Away with him." 

In the midst of the tumult the apostle was calm 
and self-possessed. His mind was stayed upon God, 
and he knew that angels of heaven were about him. 
He felt unwilling to leave the temple without making 
an effort to set the truth before his countrymen. 
As he was about to be led into the castle, he said 
to the chief captain, "May I speak unto thee?" 
Lysias responded, "Canst thou speak Greek! Art 
not thou that Egyptian, which before these days 
madest an .uproar, and leddest out into the wilder- 
ness four thousand men that were murderers?" In 
reply Paul said, "I am a man which am a Jew of 
Tarsus, a city in Cilicia, a citizen of no mean city: 
and, I beseech thee, suffer me to speak unto the 
people. ' ' 

The request was granted, and "Paul stood on the 
stairs, and beckoned with the hand unto the people, ' * 
The gesture attracted their attention, while his bear- 
ing commanded respect. "And when there was made 
a great silence, he spake unto them in the Hebrew 
tongue, saying. Men, brethren, and fathers, hear ye 



PAUL A PRISONER 



409 



my defense which I make now unto you.'^ At the 
sound of the familiar Hebrew words, ''they kept the 
more silence;" and in the universal hush he con- 
tinued : 

''I am verily a man which am a Jew, born in 
Tarsus, a city in Cilicia, yet brought up in this 
city at the feet of Gamaliel, and taught according 
to the perfect manner of the law of the fathers, and 
was zealous toward God, as ye all are this day.'* 
None could deny the apostle's statements, as the 
facts that he referred to were well known to many 
who were still living in Jerusalem. He then spoke 
of his former zeal in persecuting the disciples of 
Christ, even unto death; and he narrated the cir- 
cumstances of his conversion, telling his hearers how 
his own proud heart had been led to bow to the 
crucified Nazarene. Had he attempted to enter into 
argument with his opponents, they would have stub- 
bornly refused to listen to his words; but the 
relation of his experience was attended with a 
convincing power that for the time seemed to 
soften and subdue their hearts. 

He then endeavored to show that his work among 
the Gentiles had not been entered upon from choice. 
He had desired to labor for his own nation; but in 
that very temple the voice of God had spoken to him 
in holy vision, directing his course ''far hence unto 
the Gentiles.'' 

Hitherto the people had listened with close at- 
tention, but when Paul reached the point in his his- 
tory where he was appointed Christ's ambassador to 
the Gentiles, their fury broke forth anew. Accus- 
tomed to look upon themselves as the only people 



410 



TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



favored by God, tliey were unwilling to permit the 
despised Gentiles to share the privileges which had 
hitherto been regarded as exclusively their own. 
Lifting their voices above the voice of the speaker, 
they cried, ''Away with such a fellow from the 
earth: for it is not fit that he should live.'' 

"As they cried out, and cast off their clothes, 
and threw dust into the air, the chief captain com- 
manded him to be brought into the castle, and bade 
that he should be examined by scourging; that he 
might know wherefore they cried so against him. 

"And as they bound him with thongs, Paul said 
unto the centurion that stood by. Is it lawful for 
you to scourge a man that is a Eoman, and uncon- 
demned? When the centurion heard that, he went 
and told the chief captain, saying, Take heed what 
thou doest: for this man is a Eoman. Then the 
chief captain came, and said unto him. Tell me, art 
thou a Eoman? He said. Yea. And the chief cap- 
tain answered. With a great sum obtained I this 
freedom. And Paul said. But I was free-born. Then 
straightway they departed from him which should 
have examined him: and the chief captain also was 
afraid, after he knew that he was a Eoman, and 
because he had bound him. 

"On the morrow, because he would have known 
the certainty wherefore he was accused of the Jews, 
he loosed him from his bands, and commanded the 
chief priests and all their council to appear, and 
brought Paul down, and set him before them.'' 

The apostle was now to be tried by the same 
tribunal of which he himself had been a member 
before his conversion. As he stood before the Jew- 



PAUL A PRISONER 



411 



isli rnlers, his bearing was calm, and his counte- 
nance revealed the peace of Christ. Earnestly 
beholding the council," he said, ''Men and brethren, 
I have lived in all good conscience before God until 
this day." Upon hearing these words, their hatred 
was kindled afresh; ''and the high priest Ananias 
commanded them that stood by him to smite him 
on the mouth." At this inhuman command, Paul 
exclaimed, "God shall smite thee, thou whited wall: 
for sittest thou to judge me after the law, and com- 
mandest me to be smitten contrary to the law?" 
"They that stood by said, Revilest thou God's high 
priest?" With his usual courtesy Paul answered, 
"I wist not, brethren, that he was the "high priest: 
for it is written. Thou slialt not speak evil of the 
ruler of thy people. 

"But when Paul perceived that the one part were 
Sadducees, and the other Pharisees, he cried out in 
the council, Men and brethren, I am a Pharisee, the 
son of a Pharisee: of the hope and resurrection of 
the dead I am called in question. 

"And when he had so said, there arose a dis-. 
sension between the Pharisees and the Sadducees: 
and the multitude was divided. For the Sadducees 
say that there is no resurrection, neither angel, nor 
spirit: but the Pharisees confess both." The two 
parties began to dispute between themselves, and 
thus the strength of their opposition against Paul 
was broken. "The scribes that were of the Phari- 
sees' part arose, and strove, saying, We find no evil 
in this man: but if a spirit or aii angel hath spoken 
to him, let us not fight against God." 



412 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



In the confusion that followed, the Sadducees 
were eagerly striving to gain possession of the 
apostle, that they might put him to death; and the 
Pharisees were as eager in striving to protect him. 
^^The chief captain, fearing lest Paul should have 
been pulled in pieces of them, commanded the sol- 
diers to go down, and to take him by force from 
among them, and to bring him into the castle.'' 

Later, while reflecting on the trying experiences 
of the day, Paul began to fear that his course might 
not have been pleasing to God. Could it be that he 
had made a mistake after all in visiting Jerusalem! 
Had his great desire to be in union with his breth- 
ren led to this disastrous result! 

The position which the Jews as God's professed 
people occupied before an unbelieving world, caused 
the apostle intense anguish of spirit. How would 
those heathen officers look upon them! — claiming to 
be worshipers of Jehovah, and assuming sacred of- 
fice, yet giving themselves up to the control of blind, 
unreasoning anger, seeking to destroy even their 
brethren who dared to differ with them in religious 
faith, and turning their most solemn deliberative 
council into a scene of strife and wild confusion. 
Paul felt that the name of his God had suffered re- 
proach in the eyes of the heathen. 

And now he was in prison, and he knew that his 
enemies, in their desperate malice, would resort to 
any means to put him to death. Could it be that 
his work for the churches was ended, and that rav- 
ening wolves were to enter in now! The cause of 
Christ was very near to Paul's heart, and with 
deep anxiety he thought of the perils of the scat- 



PAUL A PRISONER 



413 



tered churches, exposed as they were to the perse- 
cutions of just such men as he had encountered in 
the Sanhedrim council. In distress and discourage- 
ment he wept and prayed. 

In this dark hour the Lord was not unmindful 
of His servant. He had guarded him from the mur- 
derous throng in the temple courts; He had been 
with him before the Sanhedrim council; He was with 
him in the fortress; and He revealed Himself to His 
faithful witness in response to the earnest prayers 
of the apostle for guidance. ''The night following 
the Lord stood by him, and said, Be of good cheer, 
Paul: for as thou hast testified of Me in Jerusalem, 
so must thou bear witness also at Rome.'' 

Paul had long looked forward to visiting Rome; 
he greatly desired to witness for Christ there, but 
had felt that his purposes were frustrated by the 
enmity of the Jews. He little thought, even now, 
that it would be as a prisoner that he would go. 

While the Lord encouraged His servant, Paul 's 
enemies were eagerly plotting his destruction. "And 
when it was day, certain of the Jews banded to- 
gether, and bound themselves under a curse, saying 
that they would neither eat nor drink till they had 
killed Paul. And they were more than forty which 
had made this conspiracy." Here was a fast such 
as the Lord through Isaiah had condemned, — a fast 
''for strife and debate, and to smite with the fist 
of wickedness." * 

The conspirators "came to the chief priests and 
elders, and said. We have bound ourselves under a 
great curse, that we will eat nothing until we have 
slain Paul. Now therefore ye with the council sig- 

*Isa. 58:4. 



414 



TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



nify to the chief captain that he bring him down 
unto you to-morrow, as though ye would inquire 
something more perfectly concerning him: and we, 
or ever he come near, are ready to kill him/^ 

Instead of rebuking this cruel scheme, the priests 
and rulers eagerly agreed to it. Paul had spoken 
the truth when he compared Ananias to a whited 
sepulcher. 

But God interposed to save the life of His serv- 
ant. Paul's sister's son, hearing of the lying in 
wait" of the assassins, ''went and entered into the 
castle, and told Paul. Then Paul called one of the 
centurions unto him, and said. Bring this young 
man unto the chief captain: for he hath a certain 
thing to tell him. So he took him, and brought him 
to the chief captain, and said, Paul the prisoner 
called me unto him, and prayed me to bring this 
young man unto thee, who hath something to say 
unto thee." 

Claudius Lysias received the youth kindly, and 
taking him aside, asked, ''What is that thou hast 
to tell me!" The youth replied: "The Jews have 
agreed to desire thee that thou wouldst bring down 
Paul to-morrow into the council, as though they 
would inquire somewhat of him more perfectly. But 
do not thou yield unto them: for there lie in wait 
for him of them more than forty men, which have 
bound themselves with an oath, that they will neither 
eat nor drink till they have killed him: and now are 
they ready, looking for a promise from thee." 

**The chief captain then let the young man de- 
part, and charged him. See thou tell no man that 
thou hast showed these things to me." 



PAUL A PRISONER 



415 



Lysias at once decided to transfer Panl from 
his jurisdiction to that of Felix the procurator. As 
a people, the Jews were in a state of excitement 
and irritation, and tumults were of frequent oc- 
currence. The continued presence of the apostle 
in Jerusalem might lead to consequences danger- 
ous to the city, and even to the commandant him- 
self. He therefore '^called unto him two centurions, 
saying. Make ready two hundred soldiers to go to 
Csesarea, and horsemen threescore and ten, and 
spearmen two hundred, at the third hour of the 
night; and provide them beasts, that they may set 
Paul on, and bring him safe unto Felix the governor.^' 

No time was to be lost in sending Paul away. 
''The soldiers, as it was commanded them, took 
Paul, and brought him by night to Antipatris. ' ' 
From that place the horsemen went on with the 
prisoner to Cassarea, while the four hundred sol- 
diers returned to Jerusalem. 

The officer in charge of the detachment delivered 
his prisoner to Felix, also presenting a letter with 
which he had been entrusted by the chief captain: 

''Claudius Lysias unto . the most excellent gov- 
ernor Felix sendeth greeting. This man was taken of 
the Jews, and should have been killed of them: then 
came I with an army, and rescued him, having un- 
derstood that he was a Roman. And when I would 
have known the cause wherefore they accused him, 
I brought him forth into their council: whom I per- 
ceived to be accused of questions of their law, but 
to have nothing laid to his charge worthy of death 
or of bonds. And when it was told me how that 
the Jews laid wait for the man, I sent straightway 

27 — Acts 



416 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



to thee, and gave commandment to his accusers also 
to say before thee what they had against him. Fare- 
well." 

After reading the communication, Felix inquired 
to what province the prisoner belonged, and being 
informed that he was of Cilicia, said: "I will hear 
thee . . . when thine accusers are also come. And 
he commanded him to be kept in Herod's judgment- 
hall." 

The case of Paul was not the first in which a 
servant of God had found among the heathen an 
asylum from the malice of the professed people of 
Jehovah. In their rage against Paul, the Jews had 
added another crime to the dark catalogue which, 
marked the history of that people. They had still 
further hardened their hearts against the truth, and 
had rendered their doom more certain. 

Few realize the full meaning of the words that 
Christ spoke when, in the synagogue at Nazareth, 
He announced Himself as the Anointed One. He 
declared His mission to comfort, bless, and save the 
sorrowing and the sinful; and then, seeing that pride 
and unbelief controlled the hearts of His hearers, 
He reminded them that in time past God had turned 
away from His chosen people because of their un- 
belief and rebellion, and had manifested Himself 
to those in heathen lands who had not rejected the 
light of heaven. The widow of Sarepta and Naaman 
the Syrian had lived up to all the light they had; 
hence they were accounted more righteous than God's, 
chosen people who had backslidden from Him, and 
had sacrificed principle to convenience and worldly 
honor. 



PAUL A PRISONER 



417 



Christ told the Jews at Nazareth a fearful truth 
when He declared that with backsliding Israel there 
was no safety for the faithful messenger of God. 
They would not know his worth or appreciate his 
labors. While the Jewish leaders professed to have 
great zeal for the honor of God and the good of 
Israel, they were enemies of both. By precept and 
example they were leading the people farther and 
farther from obedience to God, — leading them where 
He could not be their defense in the day of trouble. 

The Saviour's words of reproof to the men of 
Nazareth applied, in the case of Paul, not only to 
the unbelieving Jews, but to his own brethren in 
the faith. Had the leaders in the church fully 
surrendered their feeling of bitterness toward the 
apostle, and accepted him as one specially called 
of God to bear the gospel to the Gentiles, the Lord 
would have spared him to them. God had not or- 
dained that PauPs labors should so soon end; but 
He did not work a miracle to counteract the train 
of circumstances to which the course of the leaders 
in the church at Jerusalem had given rise. 

The same spirit is still leading to the same re- 
sults. A neglect to appreciate and improve the 
provisions of divine grace, has deprived the church 
of many a blessing. How often would the Lord have 
prolonged the work of some faithful minister, had 
his labors been appreciated. But if the church per- 
mits the enemy of souls to pervert the understand- 
ing, so that they misrepresent and misinterpret the 
words and acts of the servant of Christ; if they 
allow themselves to stand in his way and hinder his 



418 



TEE ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES 



usefulness, the Lord sometimes removes from them 
the blessing which He gave. 

Satan is constantly working through his agents 
to dishearten and destroy those whom God has 
chosen to accomplish a great and good work. They 
may be ready to sacrifice even life itself for the 
advancement of the cause of Christ, yet the great 
deceiver will suggest to their brethren doubts con- 
cerning them which, if entertained, would under- 
mine confidence in their integrity of character, and 
thus cripple their usefulness. Too often he suc- 
ceeds in bringing upon them, through their own 
brethren, such sorrow of heart that God graciously 
interposes to give His persecuted servants rest. 
After the hands are folded upon the pulseless breast, 
when the voice of warning and encouragement is 
silent, then the obdurate may be aroused to see and 
prize the blessings they have cast from them. Their 
death may accomplish that which their life has 
-failed to do. 



CHAPTER XXXIX 



The Trial at Caesarea 

Five days after Paul's arrival at Caesarea, his 
accusers came from Jerusalem, accompanied by Ter- 
tullus, an orator whom they had engaged as their 
counsel. The case was granted a speedy hearing. 
Paul was brought before the assembly, and Tertullus 
''began to accuse him." Judging that flattery would 
have more influence upon the Eoman governor than 
the simple statements of truth and justice, the wily 
orator began his speech by praising Felix: "Seeing 
that by thee we enjoy great quietness, and that very 
worthy deeds are done unto this nation by thy provi- 
dence, we accept it always, and in all places, most 
noble Felix, with all thankfulness." 

Tertullus here descended to bare-faced falsehood; 
for the character of Felix was base and contemptible. 
It was said of him, that ''in the practice of all kinds 
of lust and cruelty, he exercised the power of a king 
with the temper of a slave."' Those who heard 

* Tacitus: ^'History," chap. 5, par. 9. 
This chapter is based on Acts 24. 

(419) 



420 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



Tertullus knew that liis flattering words were un- 
true; but their desire to secure the condemnation of 
Paul was stronger than their love of truth. 

In his speech, Tertullus charged Paul with crimes 
which, if proved, would have resulted in his con- 
viction for high treason against the government. 
"We have found this man a pestilent fellow,'' de- 
clared the orator, "and a mover of sedition among 
all the Jews throughout the world, and a ringleader 
of the sect of the Nazarenes: who also hath gone 
about to profane the temple." Tertullus then stated 
that Lysias, the commandant of the garrison at Jeru- 
salem, had violently taken Paul from the Jews when 
they were about to judge him by their ecclesiastical 
law, and had thus forced them to bring the matter 
before Felix. These statements were made with the 
design of inducing the procurator to deliver Paul 
over to the Jewish court. All the charges were ve- 
hemently supported by the Jews present, who made 
no effort to conceal their hatred of the prisoner. 

Felix had sufficient penetration to read the dis- 
position and character of PauPs accusers. He knew 
from what motive they had flattered him, and he 
saw also that they had failed to substantiate their 
charges against Paul. Turning to the accused, he 
beckoned to him to answer for himself. Paul wasted 
no words in compliments, but simply stated that he 
could the more cheerfully defend himself before 
Felix, since the latter had been so long a procurator, 
and therefore had so good an understanding of the 
laws and customs of the Jews. Eeferring to the 
charges brought against him, he plainly showed that 
not one of them was true. He declared that he had 



THE TRIAL AT C^SAREA 



421 



caused no disturbance in any part of Jerusalem, nor 
had lie profaned the sanctuary. "They neither found 
me in the temple disputing with any man," he said, 
"neither raising up the people, neither in the syna- 
gogues, nor in the city: neither can they prove the 
things whereof they now accuse me." 

While confessing that "after the way which they 
call heresy" he had worshiped the God of his fa- 
thers, he asserted that he had always believed "all 
things which are written in the law and in the 
prophets;" and that in harmony with the plain 
teaching of the Scriptures, he held the faith of the 
resurrection of the dead. And he * further declared 
that the ruling purpose of his life was to "have al- 
ways a conscience void of offense toward God, and 
toward men." 

In a candid, straightforward manner he stated 
the object of his visit to Jerusalem, and the circum- 
stances of his arrest and trial: "Now after many 
years I came to bring alms to my nation, and offer- 
ings. Whereupon certain Jews from Asia found me 
purified in the temple, neither with multitude, nor 
with tumult. Who ought to have been here before 
thee, and object, if they had aught against me. Or 
else let these same here say, if they have found any 
evil doing in me, while I stood before the council, 
except it be for this one voice, that I cried standing 
among them, Touching the resurrection of the dead 
I am called in question by you this day." 

The apostle spoke with earnestness and evident 
sincerity, and his words carried with them a weight 
of conviction. Claudius Lysias, in his letter to Felix, 
had borne a similar testimony in regard to Paul's 



422 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



conduct. Moreover, Felix liimself had a better 
knowledge of the Jewish religion than many sup- 
posed. Paul's plain statement of the facts in the 
case enabled Felix to understand still more clearly 
the motives by which the Jews were governed in at- 
tempting to convict the apostle of sedition and 
treasonable conduct. The governor would not grat- 
ify them by unjustly condemning a Koman citizen, 
neither would he give him up to them to be put to 
death without a fair trial. Yet Felix knew no higher 
motive than self-interest, and he was controlled by 
love of praise and a desire for promotion. Fear 
of offending the Jews held him back from doing full 
justice to a man whom he knew to be innocent. He 
therefore decided to suspend the trial until Lysias 
should be present, saying, "When Lysias the chief 
captain shall come down, I will know the uttermost 
of your matter.'' 

The apostle remained a prisoner, but Felix com- 
manded the centurion who had been appointed to 
keep Paul, "to let him have liberty," and to "for- 
bid none of his acquaintance to minister or come 
unto him." 

It was not long after this that Felix and his 
wife, Drusilla, sent for Paul, in order that in a 
private interview they might hear from him "con- 
cerning the faith in Christ." They were willing and 
even eager to listen to these new truths — truths 
which they might never hear again, and which, if 
rejected, would prove a swift witness against them 
in the day of God. 

Paul regarded this as a God-given opportunity, 
and faithfully he improved it. He knew that he 



TEE TRIAL AT C^SAREA 



423 



stood in tlie presence of one who had power to put 
him to death, or to set him free; yet he did not 
address Felix and Drusilla with praise or flattery. 
He knew that his words would be to them a savor 
of life or of death, and forgetting all selfish con- 
siderations, he sought to arouse them to a sense of 
their peril. 

The apostle realized that the gospel had a claim 
upon whoever might listen to his words ; that one 
day they would stand either among the pure and 
holy around the great white throne, or with those 
to whom Christ would say, ^'Depart from Me, ye 
that work iniquity. ' ' ' He knew that he must meet 
every one of his hearers before the tribunal of 
heaven, and must there render an account, not only 
for all that he had said and done, but for the motive 
and spirit of his words and deeds. 

So violent and cruel had been the course of 
Felix, that few had ever before dared even to in- 
timate to him that his character and conduct were 
not faultless. But Paul had no fear of man. He 
plainly declared his faith in Christ, and the reasons 
for that faith, and was thus led to speak particularly 
of those virtues essential to Christian character, but 
of which the haughty pair before him were so strik- 
ingly destitute. 

He held up before Felix and Drusilla the char- 
acter of God — His righteousness, justice, and equity, 
and the nature of His law. He clearly showed that 
it is man's duty to live a life^ of sobriety and tem- 
perance, keeping the passions under the control of 
reason, in conformity to God's law, and preserving 
the physical and mental powers in a healthy condi- 

2 Matt. 7:23. 



424 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



tion. He declared that there would surely come a 
day of judgment, when all would be rewarded ac- 
cording to the deeds done in the body, and when it 
would be plainly revealed that wealth, position, or 
titles are powerless to gain for man the favor of 
God, or to deliver him from the results of sin. He 
showed that this life is man's time of preparation 
for the future life. Should he neglect present privi- 
leges and opportunities, he would suffer an eternal 
loss; no new probation would be given him. 

Paul dwelt especially upon the far-reaching claims 
of God's law. He showed how it extends to the 
deep secrets of man's moral nature, and throws a 
flood of light upon that which has been concealed 
from the sight and knowledge of men. What the 
hands may do or the tongue may utter, — what the 
outer life reveals, — but imperfectly shows man's 
moral character. The law searches his thoughts, 
motives, and purposes. The dark passions that lie 
hidden from the sight of men, the jealousy, hatred, 
lust, and ambition, the evil deeds meditated upon in 
the dark recesses of the soul, yet never executed 
for want of opportunity, — all these God's law con- 
demns. 

Paul endeavored to direct the minds of his hear- 
ers to the one great Sacrifice for sin. He pointed to 
the sacrifices that were shadows of good things to 
come, and then presented Christ as the antitype 
of all those ceremonies, — the o.bject to which they 
pointed as the only source of life and hope for 
fallen man. Holy men of old were saved by faith 
in the blood of Christ. As they saw the dying 
agonies of the sacrificial victims, they looked across 



THE TRIAL AT C^SAEEA 425 



the gulf of ages to the Lamb of God that was to 
take away the sin of the world. 

God justly claims the love and obedience of all 
His creatures. He has given them in His law a 
perfect standard of right. But many forget their 
Maker, and choose to follow their own way in op- 
position to His will. They return enmity for love 
that is as high as heaven and as broad as the uni- 
verse. God cannot lower the requirements of His 
law to meet the standard of wicked men; neither 
can man, in his own power, meet the demands of the 
law. Only by faith in Christ can the sinner be 
cleansed from guilt, and be enabled to render obedi- 
ence to the law of his Maker. 

Thus Paul, the prisoner, urged the claims of the 
divine law upon Jew and Gentile, and presented 
Jesus, the despised Nazarene, as the Son of God, 
the world's Redeemer. 

The Jewish princess well understood the sacred 
character of that law which she had so shamelessly 
transgressed; but her prejudice against the Man of 
Calvary steeled her heart against the word of life. 
But Felix had never before listened to the truth; 
and as the Spirit of God sent conviction to his soul, 
he became deeply agitated. Conscience, now aroused, 
made her voice heard; and Felix felt that PauPs 
words were true. Memory went back over the 
guilty past. With terrible distinctness there came 
up before him the secrets of his early life of prof- 
ligacy and bloodshed, and the black record of his 
later years. He saw himself licentious, cruel, ra- 
pacious. Never before had the truth been thus 
brought home to his heart. Never before had his 



426 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



soul been so filled with terror. The thought that 
all the secrets of his career of crime were open be- 
fore the eye of God, and that he must be judged 
according to his deeds, caused him to tremble with 
dread. 

But instead of permitting his convictions to lead 
him to repentance, he sought to dismiss these un- 
welcome reflections. The interview with Paul was 
cut short. ''Go thy way for this time," he said; 
''when I have a convenient season, I will call for 
thee.'' 

How wide the contrast between the course of 
Felix and that of the jailer of Philippi ! The 
servants of the Lord were brought in bonds to the 
jailer, as was Paul to Felix. The evidence they 
gave of being sustained by a divine power, their re- 
joicing under suffering and disgrace, their fearless- 
ness when the earth was reeling with the earthquake 
shock, and their spirit of Cliristlike forgiveness, sent 
conviction to the jailer's heart, and with trembling 
he confessed his sins and found pardon. Felix trem- 
bled, but he did not repent. The jailer joyfully wel- 
comed the Spirit of God to his heart and to his 
home; Felix bade the divine Messenger depart. The 
one chose to become a child of God and an heir of 
heaven; the other cast his lot with the workers of 
iniquity. 

For two years no further action was taken against 
Paul, yet he remained a prisoner. Felix visited him 
several times, and listened attentively to his words. 
But the real motive for this apparent friendliness 
was a desire for gain, and he intimated that by the 
payment of a large sum of money Paul might secure 



THE TRIAL AT CJESAREA 



427 



his release. The apostle, however, was of too noble 
a nature to free hmiself by a bribe. He was not 
guilty of any crime, and he would not stoop to com- 
mit a wrong in order to gain freedom. Furthermore, 
he was himself too poor to pay such a ransom, had 
he been disposed to do so, and he would not, in his 
own behalf, appeal to the sympathy and generosity 
of his converts. He also felt that he was in the hands 
of God, and he would not interfere with the divine 
purposes respecting him^self. 

Felix was finally sumimoned to Eome because of 
gross wrongs committed against the Jews. Before 
leaving Csesarea in answer to this summons, he 
thought to ^'show the Jews a pleasure" by allow- 
ing Paul to remain in prison. But Felix was not 
successful in his attempt to regain the confidence of 
the Jews. He was removed from office in disgrace, 
and Porcius Festus was appointed to succeed him, 
with headquarters at Csesarea. 

A ray of light from heaven had been permitted 
to shine upon Felix, when Paul reasoned with him 
concerning righteousness, temperance, and a judg- 
ment to come. That was his heaven-sent opportu- 
nity to see and to forsake his sins. But he said to 
the messenger of God, "Go thy way for this time; 
when I have a convenient season, I will call for 
thee." He had slighted his last offer of mercy. 
Never was he to receive another call from God. 



CHAPTER XL 



Paul Appeals to Caesar 

^^Wheit Festus was come into the province, after 
three days he ascended from Caesarea to Jerusalem. 
Then the high priest and the chief of the Jews in- 
formed him against Paul, and besought him, and 
desired favor against him, tliat he would send for 
him to Jerusalem." In making this request they 
purposed to waylay Paul along the road to Jerusa- 
lem, and murder him. But Festus had a high sense 
of the responsibility of his position, and courteously 
declined to send for Paul. ''It is not the manner 
of the Eomans," he declared, ''to deliver any man 
to die, before that he which is accused' have the 
accusers face to face, and have license to answer for 
himself concerning the crime laid against him. ' ' ' 
He stated that "he himself would depart shortly" 
for Csesarea. "Let them therefore . . . which 
among you are able, go down with me, and accuse 
this man, if there be any wickedness in him." 

^Acts 25:16. 
This chapter is based on Acts 25:1-12. 

(428) 



PAUL APPEALS TO C^SAR 



429 



This was not what the Jews wanted. They had 
not forgotten their former defeat at Csesarea. In 
contrast with the calm bearing and forcible argu- 
ments of the apostle, their own malignant spirit and 
baseless accusations would appear in the worst pos- 
sible light. Again they urged that Paul be brought 
to Jerusalem for trial, but Festus held firmly to his 
purpose of giving Paul a fair trial at Caesarea. God 
in His providence controlled the decision of Festus, 
that the life of the apostle might be lengthened. 

Their purposes defeated, the Jewish leaders at 
once prepared to witness against Paul at the court 
of the procurator. Upon returning to Csesarea, 
after a few days' sojourn at Jerusalem, Festus ^'the 
next day sitting on the judgment- seat commanded 
Paul to be brought." "The Jews which came down 
from Jerusalem stood round about, and laid many 
and grievous complaints against Paul, which they 
could not prove." Being on this occasion without 
a law}^er, the Jews preferred their charges them- 
selves. As the trial proceeded, the accused with 
calmness and candor clearly showed the falsity of 
their statements. 

Festus discerned that the question in dispute 
related wholly to Jewish doctrines, and that, rightly 
understood, there was nothing in the charges against 
Paul, could they be proved, that would render him 
subject to sentence of death, or even to imprison- 
ment. Yet he saw clearly the storm of rage that 
would be created if Paul were not condemned or 
delivered into their hands. And so, "willing to do 
the Jews a pleasure," Festus turned to Paul, and 



430 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



asked if lie was willing to go to Jerusalem under 
Ms protection, to be tried by the Sanhedrim. 

The apostle knew that he could not look for 
justice from the people who by their crimes were 
bringing down upon themselves the wrath of God. 
He knew that, like the prophet Elijah, he would be 
safer among the heathen than with those who had 
rejected light from heaven and hardened their hearts 
against the gospel. Weary of strife, his active spirit 
could ill endure the repeated delays and wearing 
suspense of his trial and imprisonment. He there- 
fore decided to exercise his privilege, as a Eoman 
citizen, of appealing to Caesar. 

In answer to the governor's question, Paul said: 
^^I stand at Caesar's judgment-seat, where I ought 
to be judged: to the Jews have I done no wrong, as 
thou very well knowest. For if I be an offender, or 
have committed anything worthy of death, I refuse 
not to die : but if there be none of these things 
whereof these accuse me, no man may deliver me 
unto them. I appeal unto Caesar." 

Festus knew nothing of the conspiracies of the 
Jews to murder Paul, and he was surprised at this 
appeal to Caesar. However, the words of the apostle 
put a stop to the proceedings of the court. ''Festus, 
when he had conferred with the council, answered. 
Hast thou appealed unto Caesar? unto Caesar shalt 
thou go." 

Thus it was that once more, because of hatred 
born of bigotry and self-righteousness, a servant of 
God was driven to turn for protection to the heathen. 
It was this same hatred that forced the prophet 
Elijah to flee for succor to the widow of Sarepta; 



PAUL APPEALS TO CJESAR 431 



and that forced the heralds of the gospel to turn 
from the Jews to proclaim their message to the 
Gentiles. And this hatred the people of God living 
in this age have yet to meet. Among many of the 
professing followers of Christ, there is the same 
pride, formalism, and selfishness, the same spirit of 
oppression, that held so large a place in the Jewish 
heart. In the future, men claiming to be Christ's 
representatives will take a course similar to that 
followed by the priests and rulers in their treatment 
of Christ and the apostles. In the great crisis 
through which they are soon to pass, the faithful 
servants of God will encounter the same hardness 
of heart, the same cruel determination, the same un- 
yielding hatred. 

All who in that evil day would fearlessly serve 
God according to the dictates of conscience, will 
need courage, firmness, and a knowledge of God and 
His word; for those who are true to God will be 
persecuted, their motives will be impugned, their 
best efforts misinterpreted, and their names cast out 
as evil. Satan will work with all his deceptive power 
to influence the heart and becloud the understanding, 
to make evil appear good, and good evil. The 
stronger and purer the faith of God's people, and 
the firmer their determination to obey Him, the more 
fiercely will Satan strive to stir up against them the 
rage of those who, while claiming to be righteous, 
trample upon the law of God. It will require the 
firmest trust, the most heroic purpose, to hold fast 
the faith once delivered to the saints. 

God desires His people to prepare for the soon- 
coming crisis. Prepared or unprepared, they must 

28 — Acts 



432 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



all meet it ; and those only wlio have brought their 
lives into conformity to the divine standard, will 
stand firm at that time of test and trial. When 
secular rulers unite with ministers of religion to 
dictate in matters of conscience, then it will be seen 
who really fear and serve God. When the darkness 
is deepest, the light of a godlike character will shine 
the brightest. When every other trust fails, then it 
will be seen who have an abiding trust in Jehovah. 
And while the enemies of truth are on every side, 
watching the Lord's servants for evil, God will 
watch over them for good. He will be to them as 
the shadow of a great rock in a weary land. 




CHAPTER XLI 



Almost Thou Persuadest Me" 

Paul had appealed to Caesar, and Festus could 
not do otherwise than send him to Rome. But some 
time passed before a suitable ship could be found; 
and as other prisoners were to be sent with Paul, 
the consideration of their cases also occasioned de- 
lay. This gave Paul opportunity to present the 
reasons of his faith before the principal men of 
Caesarea, and also before King Agrippa II., the last 
of the Herods. 

After certain days King Agrippa and Bernice 
came unto Caesarea to salute Festus. And when they 
had been there many days, Festus declared PauPs 
cause unto the king, saying. There is a certain man 
left in bonds by Felix: about whom., when I was at 
Jerusalem, the chief priests and the elders of the 
Jews informed me, desiring to have judgTaent against 
him." He outlined the circumstances that led to the 
prisoner's appeal to Caesar, telling of PauPs recent 
trial before him, and saying that the Jews had 

This chapter is based on Acts 25:13-27 and chap. 26. 

(433) 



434 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



brought against Paul no accusation such as he had 
supposed they would bring, but ''certain questions 
. . . of their own superstition, and of one elesus, 
which was dead, whom Paul affirmed to be alive." 

As Festus told his story, Agrippa became inter- 
ested, and said, ''I would also hear the man myself.'' 
In harmony with his wish, a meeting was arranged 
for the following day. ''And on the morrow, when 
Agrippa was come, and Bernice, with great pomp, 
and was entered into the place of hearing, with the 
chief captains, and principal men of the city, at 
Festus' commandment Paul was brought forth." 

In honor of his visitors, Festus had sought to 
make this an occasion of imposing display. The 
rich robes of the procurator and his guests, the 
swords of the soldiers, and the gleaming armor of 
their commanders, lent brilliancy to the scene. 

And now Paul, still manacled, stood before the 
assembled company. What a contrast was here pre- 
sented! Agrippa and Bernice possessed power and 
position, and because of this they were favored by 
the world. But they were destitute of the traits 
of character that God esteems. They were trans- 
gressors of His law, corrupt in heart and life. Their 
course of action was abhorred by heaven. 

The aged prisoner, chained to his soldier guard, 
had in his appearance nothing that would lead the 
world to pay him homage. Yet in this man, ap- 
parently without friends or wealth or position, and 
held a prisoner for his faith in the Son of God, all 
heaven was interested. Angels were his attendants. 
Had the glory of one of those shining messengers 
flashed forth, the pomp and pride of royalty would 



ALMOST THOU PERSUADE ST ME 435 



have paled; king and courtiers would have been 
stricken to the earth, as were the Roman guards at 
the sepulcher of Christ. 

Festus himself presented Paul to the assembly 
with the words: ''King Agrippa, and all men which 
are here present with us, ye see this man, about 
whom all the multitude of the Jews have dealt with 
me, both at Jerusalem, and also here, crying that he 
ought not to live any longer. But when I found that 
he had committed nothing worthy of death, and that 
he himself hath appealed to Augustus, I have deter- 
mined to send him. Of whom I have no certain thing 
to write unto my lord. Wherefore I have brought 
him forth before you, and specially before thee, 0 
King Agrippa, that, after examination had, I might 
have somewhat to write. For it seemetli to me 
unreasonable to send a prisoner, and not withal to 
signify the crimes laid against him." 

King Agrippa now gave Paul liberty to speak for 
himself. The apostle was not disconcerted by the 
brilliant display or the high rank of his audience; 
for he knew of how little worth are worldly wealth 
and position. Earthly pomp and power could not 
for a moment daunt his courage or rob him of his 
self-control. 

''I think myself happy, King Agrippa," he de- 
clared, "because I shall answer for myself this day 
before thee touching all the things whereof I am 
accused of the Jews : especially because I know thee 
to be expert in all customs and questions which are 
among the Jews : wherefore I beseech thee to hear 
me patiently." 



436 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



Paul related the story of his conversion from 
stubborn unbelief to faith in Jesus of Nazareth as 
the world's Eedeemer. He described the heavenly 
vision that at first had filled him with unspeakable 
terror, but afterward proved to be a source of the 
greatest consolation, — a revelation of divine glory, 
in the midst of which sat enthroned Him whom he 
had despised and hated, whose followers he was even 
then seeking to destroy. From that hour Paul had 
been a new man, a sincere and fervent believer in 
Jesus, made such by transforming mercy. 

With clearness and power Paul outlined before 
Agrippa the leading events connected with the life 
of Christ on earth. He testified that the Messiah 
of prophecy had already appeared in the person of 
Jesus of Nazareth. He showed how the Old Testa- 
ment Scriptures had declared that the Messiah was 
to appear as a man among men; and how in the 
life of Jesus had been fulfilled every specification 
outlined by Moses and the prophets. For the pur- 
pose of redeeming a lost world, the divine Son of 
God had endured the cross, despising the shame, 
and had ascended to heaven triumphant over death 
and the grave. 

Why, Paul reasoned, should it seem incredible 
that Christ should rise from the dead? Once it had 
thus seemed to him; but how could he disbelieve that 
which he himself had seen and heard? At the gate 
of Damascus he had verily looked upon the crucified 
and risen Christ, the same who had walked the 
streets of Jerusalem, died on Calvary, broken the 
bands of death, and ascended to heaven. As verily 
as had Cephas, James, John, or any others of the 



ALMOST THOU PER8UADEST ME 437 



disciples, lie had seen and talked with Him. The 
Voice had bidden him proclaim the gospel of a risen 
Saviour, and how could he disobey? In Damascus, 
in Jerusalem, throughout all Judea, and in the re- 
gions afar off, he had borne witness of Jesus the 
Crucified, showing all classes ''that they should re- 
pent and turn to God, and do works meet for 
repentance. 

^'Fpr these causes," the apostle declared, ''the 
Jews caught me in the temple, and went about to 
kill me. Having therefore obtained help of God, 
I continue unto this day, witnessing both to small 
and great, saying none other things than those which 
the prophets and Moses did say should come: that 
Christ should suffer, and that He should be the first 
that should rise from the dead, and should show light 
unto the people, and to the Gentiles." 

The vfhole company had listened spellbound to 
Paul's account of his wonderful experiences. The 
apostle was dwelling upon his favorite theme. None 
who heard him could doubt his sincerity. But in 
the full tide of his persuasive eloquence he was in- 
terrupted by Festus, who cried out, "Paul, thou art 
beside thyself; much learning doth make thee mad." 

The apostle replied, "I am not mad, most noble 
Festus; but speak forth the words of truth and 
soberness. For the king knoweth of these things, 
before whom also I speak freely: for I am per- 
suaded that none of these things are hidden from 
him; for this thing was not done in a corner." Then, 
turning to Agrippa, he addressed him directly, "King 
Agrippa, believest thou the prophets! I know that 
thou believest." 



438 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



Deeply affected, Agrippa for the moment lost 
sight of his surroundings and the dignity of his 
position. Conscious only of the truths which he had 
heard, seeing only the humble prisoner standing 
before him as God's ambassador, he answered in- 
voluntarily. Almost thou persuadest me to be a 
Christian. ' ' 

Earnestly the apostle made answer, ''I would 
to God, that not only thou, but also all that hear 
me this day, were both almost, and altogether such 
as I am,'' adding, as he raised his fettered hands, 
"except these bonds." 

Festus, Agrippa, and Berhice might in justice 
have worn the fetters that bound the apostle. All 
were guilty of grievous crimes. These offenders 
had that day heard the offer of salvation through the 
name of Christ. One, at least, had been almost per- 
suaded to accept the grace and pardon offered. But 
Agrippa put aside the proffered mercy, refusing to 
accept the cross of a crucified Redeemer. 

The king's curiosity was satisfied, and rising from 
his seat, he signified that the interview was at an 
end. As the assembly dispersed, they talked among 
themselves, saying, "This man doeth nothing worthy 
of death or of bonds." 

Though Agrippa was a Jew, he did not share the 
bigoted zeal and blind prejudice of the Pharisees. 
"This man," he said to Festus, "might have been 
set at liberty, if he had not appealed unto Caesar." 
But the case had been referred to that higher tri- 
bunal, and it was now beyond the jurisdiction of 
either Festus or Agrippa. 



CHAPTER XLII 



The Voyage and Shipwreck 

At last Paul was on his way to Rome. ^'When 
it was determined/' Luke writes, ''that we should 
sail into Italy, they delivered Paul and certain other 
prisoners unto one named Julius, a centurion of 
Augustus' band. And entering into a ship of Adra- 
myttium, we launched, meaning to sail by the coasts 
of Asia; one Aristarchus, a Macedonian of Thessa- 
lonica, being with us." 

In the first century of the Christian era, traveling 
by sea was attended with peculiar hardship and peril. 
Mariners directed their course largely by the posi- 
tion of the sun and stars; and when these did not 
appear, and there were indications of storm, the 
owners of vessels were fearful of venturing into the 
open sea. During a portion of the year, safe navi- 
gation was almost impossible. 

The apostle Paul was now called upon to endure 
the . trying experiences that would fall to his lot as 
a prisoner in chains during the long and tedious 

This chapter is based on Acts 27 and 28:1-10. 

(439) 



440 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



voyage to Italy. One circumstance greatly lightened 
the hardship of his lot, — he was permitted the com- 
panionship of Luke and Aristarchus. In his letter 
to the Colossians, he afterward referred to the 
latter as his ''fellow-prisoner;"' but it was from 
choice that Aristarchus shared Paul's bondage, that 
he might minister to him in his afflictions. 

The voyage began prosperously. The following 
day they cast anchor in the harbor of Sidon. 
Here Julius, the centurion, ''courteously entreated 
Paul," and being informed that there were Chris- 
tians in the place, "gave him liberty to go unto his 
friends to refresh himself." This permission was 
greatly appreciated by the apostle, who was in 
feeble health. 

Upon leaving Sidon, the ship encountered con- 
trary winds; and being driven from a direct course, 
its progress was slow. At Myra, in the province of 
Lycia, the centurion found a large Alexandrian ship, 
bound for the coast of Italy, and to this he im- 
mediately transferred his prisoners. But the winds 
were still contrary, and the ship's progress was dif- 
ficult. Luke writes, "When we had sailed slowly 
many days, and scarce were come over against 
Cnidus, the wind not suffering us, we sailed under 
Crete, over against Salmone; and, hardly passing it, 
came unto a place which is called the Fair Havens." 

At Fair Havens they were compelled to remain 
for some time, waiting for favoring winds. Winter 
was approaching rapidly; "sailing was now dan- 
gerous;" and those in charge of the vessel had to 
give up hope of reaching their destination before 
the season for travel by sea should be closed for 

^Col. 4:10. 



TEE VOYAGE AND SHIPWRECK 441 



the year. The only question now to be decided was, 
whether to remain at Fair Havens, or attempt to 
reach a more favorable place in which to winter. 

This question was earnestly discussed, and was 
finally referred by the centurion to Paul, who had 
won the respect of both sailors and soldiers. The 
apostle unhesitatingly advised remaining where they 
were. "I perceive," he said, "that this voyage will 
be with hurt and much damage, not only of the 
lading and ship, but also of our lives." But 'Hhe 
master and the owner of the ship," and the majority 
of passengers and crew, were unwilling to accept 
this counsel. Because the haven in which they had 
anchored ''was not commodious to winter in, the 
more part advised to depart thence also, if by any 
means they might attain to Phenice, and there to 
winter; which is a haven of Crete, and lieth toward 
the southwest and northwest." 

The centurion decided to follow the judgment of 
the majority. Accordingly, "when the south wind 
blew softly," they set sail from Fair Plavens, in 
the hope that they would soon reach the desired 
harbor. "But not long after there arose ... a 
tempestuous wind;" "the ship was caught, and 
could not bear up into the wind." 

Driven .by the tempest, the vessel neared the 
small island of Clauda, and while under its shelter 
the sailors made ready for the worst. The life-boat, 
their only means of escape in case the ship should 
founder, was in tow, and liable to be dashed in 
pieces any moment. Their first work was to hoist 
this boat on board. All possible precautions were 
then taken to strengthen the ship and prepare it to 



442 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLE 



withstand the tempest. The scant protection afforded 
by the little island did not avail them long, and soon 
they were again exposed to the full violence of the 
storm. 

All night the tempest raged, and notwithstanding 
the precautions that had been taken, the vessel 
leaked. ''The next day they lightened the ship." 
Night came again, but the wind did not abate. The 
storm-beaten ship, with its shattered mast and rent 
sails, was tossed hither and thither by the fury of 
the gale. Every moment it seemed that the groan- 
ing timbers must give way as the vessel reeled and 
quivered under the tempest's shock. The leak in- 
creased rapidly, and passengers and crew worked 
continually at the pumps. There was not a moment's 
rest for any on board. ''The third day," writes 
Luke, "we cast out with our own hands the tackling 
of the ship. And when neither sun nor stars in many 
days appeared, and no small tempest lay on us, all 
hope that we should be saved was then taken away." 

For fourteen days they drifted under a sunless 
and starless heaven. The apostle, though himself 
suffering physically, had words of hope for the 
darkest hour, a helping hand in every emergency. 
He grasped by faith the arm of Infinite Power, and 
his heart was stayed upon God. He had no fears 
for himself ; he knew that God would preserve him 
to witness at Rome for the truth of Christ. But 
his heart yearned with pity for the poor souls around 
him, sinful, degraded, and unprepared to die. As 
he earnestly pleaded with God to spare their lives, 
it was revealed to him that his prayer was granted. 



THE VOYAGE AXD SHIPWRECK 443 



Taking advantage of a hill in tlie tempest, Panl 
stood forth on the deck, and lifting np his voice, 
said: "Sirs, ye shonld have hearkened nnto me, and 
not have loosed from Crete, and to have gained this 
harm and loss. And now I exhort yon to be of good 
cheer: for there shall be no loss of any man's life 
among yon, bnt of the ship. For there stood by me 
this night the angel of God, whose I am, and whom 
I serve, saying, Fear not, Panl ; thon mnst be bronght 
before Caesar: and, lo, God hath given thee all them 
that sail with thee. Wherefore, sirs, be of good 
cheer: for I believe God, that it shall be even as 
it was told me. Howbeit we mnst be cast upon a 
certain island." 

At these words, hope revived. Passengers and 
crew ronsed from their apathy. There was mnch 
yet to be done, and every effort within their power 
mnst be pnt forth to avert destrnction. 

It was on the fonrteenth night of tossing on the 
black, heaving billows, that "abont midnight" the 
sailors, hearing the sound of breakers, ''deemed that 
they drew near to some country; and sounded, and 
found it twenty fathoms : and when they had gone 
a little further, they sounded again, and found it 
fifteen fathoms. Then fearing," Luke writes, ''lest 
we shonld have fallen upon rocks, they cast four 
anchors out of the stern, and wished for the day." 

At break of day the outlines of the stormy coast 
were dimly visible, but no familiar landmarks could 
be seen. So gloomy was the outlook that the heathen 
sailors, losing all courage, "were about to flee out 
of the ship," and feigning to make preparations 
for casting "anchors out of the foreship," they 



444 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



had already let down the life-boat, when Paul, per- 
ceiving their base design, said to the centurion and 
the soldiers, '^Except these abide in the ship, ye 
cannot be saved/' The soldiers immediately "cut 
off the ropes of the boat, and let her fall off" into 
the sea. 

The most critical hour was still before them. 
Again the apostle spoke words of encouragement, 
and entreated all, both sailors and passengers, to 
take some food, saying, ''This day is the fourteenth 
day that ye have tarried and continued fasting, hav- 
ing taken nothing. Wherefore I pray you to take 
some meat: for this is for your health: for there 
shall not a hair fall from the head of any of you.'' 

''When he had thus spoken, he took bread, and 
gave thanks to God in presence of them all: and 
when he had broken it, he began to eat." Then 
that worn and discouraged company of two hun- 
dred and seventy-five souls, who but for Paul would 
have become desperate, joined with the apostle in 
partaking of food. "And when they had eaten 
enough, they lightened the ship, and cast out the 
wheat into the sea." 

Daylight had now fully come, but they could see 
nothing by which to determine their whereabouts. 
However, "they discovered a certain creek with a 
shore, into the which they were minded, if it were 
possible, to thrust in the ship. And when they had 
taken up the anchors, they committed themselves 
unto the sea, and loosed the rudder bands, and 
hoisted up the mainsail to the wind, and made toward 
shore. And falling into a place where two seas met, 
they ran the ship aground; and the fore part stuck 



THE VOYAGE AND SHIPWRECK 445 



fast, and remained nnmovable, but tlie hinder part 
was broken with the violence of the waves." 

Paul and the other prisoners were now threat- 
ened by a fate more terrible than shipwreck. The 
soldiers saw that while endeavoring to reach land 
it would be impossible for them to keep their pris- 
oners in charge. Every man would have all he 
could do to save himself. Yet if any of the prison- 
ers were missing, the lives of those who were re- 
sponsible for them would be forfeited. Hence the 
soldiers desired to put all the prisoners to death. 
The Eoman law sanctioned this cruel policy, and 
the plan would have been executed at once, but for 
him to whom all alike were under deep obligation. 
Julius the centurion knew that Paul had been in- 
strumental in saving the lives of all on board; and, 
moreover, convinced that the Lord was with him, he 
feared to do him harm. He therefore ''commanded 
that they which could swim should cast themselves 
first into the sea, and get to land : and the rest, some 
on boards, and some on broken pieces of the ship. 
And so it came to pass, that they escaped all safe 
to land.'' When the roll was called, not one was 
missing. 

The shipwrecked crew were kindly received by 
the barbarous people of Melita. ''They kindled a 
fire,'' Luke writes, "and received us every one, 
because of the present rain, and because of the 
cold." Paul was among those who were active 
in ministering to the comfort of others. Having 
gathered "a bundle of sticks," he "laid them on the 
fire," when a viper came forth "out of the heat, 
and fastened on his hand." The bystanders were 



446 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



horror-stricken; and seeing by his chain that Paul 
was a prisoner, they said to one another, ''No 
doubt this man is a murderer, whom, though he hath 
escaped the sea, yet vengeance suffereth not to live.'' 
But Paul shook off the creature into the fire, and 
felt no harm. Knowing its venomous nature, the 
people looked for him to fall down at any moment 
in terrible agony. ''But after they had looked a 
great while, and saw no harm come to him, they 
changed their minds, and said that he was a god." 

During the three months that the ship's company 
remained at Melita, Paul and his fellow-laborers 
improved many opportunities to preach the gospel. 
In a remarkable manner the Lord wrought through 
them. For Paul's sake, the entire shipwrecked com- 
pany were treated with great kindness; all their 
wants were supplied, and upon leaving Melita they 
were liberally provided with everything needful for 
their voyage. The chief incidents of their stay 
are thus briefly related by Luke: 

"In the same quarters were possessions of the 
chief man of the island, whose name was Publius; 
who received us, and lodged us three days cour- 
teously. And it came to pass, that the father of 
Publius lay sick of a fever and of a bloody flux: 
to whom Paul entered in, and prayed, and laid his 
hands on him, and healed him. So when this was 
done, others also, which had diseases in the island, 
came, and were healed: who also honored us with 
many honors; and when we departed, they laded 
us with such things as were necessary." 



CHAPTER XLIII 



In Rome 

With tlie opening of navigation, the centurion 
and his prisoners set out on their journey to Eome. 
An Alexandrian ship, the ''Castor and Pollux," had 
wintered at Melita, on her way westward, and in this 
the travelers embarked. Though somewhat delayed 
by contrary winds, the voyage was safely accom- 
plished, and the ship cast anchor in the beautiful 
harbor of Puteoli, on the coast of Italy. 

In this place there were a few Christians, and 
they entreated the apostle to remain with them for 
seven days, a privilege kindly granted by the cen- 
turion. Since receiving PauPs epistle to the Eo- 
mans, the Christians of Italy had eagerly looked 
forward to a visit from the apostle. They had not 
thought to see him come as a prisoner, but his suf- 
ferings only endeared him to them the more. The 
distance from Puteoli to Eome being but a hundred 
and forty miles, and the seaport being in constant 
communication with the metropolis, the Eoman Chris- 

This chapter is based on Acts 28:11-31 and the Epistle to Philemon. 

(447) 

29 — Acts 



448 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



tians were informed of Paul's approach, and some 
of them started to meet and welcome him. 

On the eighth day after landing, the centnrion 
and his prisoners set out for Rome. Julius will- 
ingly granted the apostle every favor which it was 
in his power to bestow; but he could not change his 
condition as a prisoner, or release him from the 
chain that bound him to his soldier guard. It was 
with a heavy heart that Paul went forward to his 
long-expected visit to the world's metropolis. How 
different the circumstances from those he had an- 
ticipated! How was he, fettered and stigmatized, 
to proclaim the gospel! His hopes of winning many 
souls to the truth in Rome, seemed destined to dis- 
appointment. 

At last the travelers reach Appii Forum, forty 
miles from Rome. As they make their way through 
the crowds that throng the great thoroughfare, the 
gray-haired old man, chained with a group of hard- 
ened-looking criminals, receives many a glance of 
scorn, and is made the subject of many a rude, 
mocking jest. 

Suddenly a cry of joy is heard, and a man 
springs from the passing throng and falls upon 
the prisoner's neck, embracing him with tears and 
rejoicing, as a son would welcome a long-absent 
father. Again and again is the scene repeated, as, 
with eyes made keen by loving expectation, many 
discern in the chained captive the one wlio at Cor- 
inth, at PhilijDpi, at Ephesus, had spoken to them 
the words of life. 

As the warm-hearted disciples eagerly flock 
around their father in the gospel, the whole com- 



IN ROME 



449 



pany is brought to a standstill. The soldiers are 
impatient of delay, yet they have not the heart to 
interrupt this happy meeting; for they too have 
learned to respect and esteem their prisoner. In 
that worn, pain-stricken face, the disciples see re- 
flected the image of Christ. They assure Paul that 
they have not forgotten him nor ceased to love him; 
that they are indebted to him for the joyful hope 
which animates their lives, and gives them peace 
toward God. In the ardor of their love they would 
bear him upon their shoulders the whole way to the 
city, could they but have the privilege. 

Few realize the significance of those words of 
Luke, that when Paul saw his brethren, ''he thanked 
God, and took courage." In the midst of the weep- 
ing, sympathizing company of believers, who were 
not ashamed of his bonds, the apostle praised God 
aloud. The cloud of sadness that had rested upon 
his spirit was swept away. His Christian life had 
been a succession of trials, sufferings, and disap- 
pointments, but in that hour he felt abundantly 
repaid. With firmer step and joyful heart he con- 
tinued on his way. He would not complain of the 
past, nor fear for the future. Bonds and afflictions 
awaited him, he knew; but he knew also that it had 
been his to deliver souls from a bondage infinitely 
more terrible, and he rejoiced in his sufferings for 
Christ's sake. 

At Eome the centurion Julius delivered up his 
prisoners to the captain of the emperor's guard. 
The good account which he gave of Paul, together 
with the letter from Festus, caused the apostle to 
be favorably regarded by the chief captain, and 



450 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



instead of being thrown into prison, lie was per- 
mitted to live in his own hired house. Although 
still constantly chained to a soldier, he was at lib- 
erty to receive his friends, and to labor for the 
advancement of the cause of Christ. 

Many of the Jews who had been banished from 
Eome some years previously, had been allowed to 
return, so that large numbers were now to be found 
there. To these, first of all, Paul determined to 
present the facts concerning himself and his work, 
before his enemies should have opportunity to em- 
bitter them against him. Three days after his 
arrival in Rome, therefore, he called together their 
leading men, and in a simple, direct manner stated 
why he had come to Eome as a prisoner. 

^^Men and brethren," he said, ''though I have 
committed nothing against the people, or customs 
of our fathers, yet was I delivered prisoner from 
Jerusalem into the hands of the Eomans. Who, when 
they had examined me, would have let me go, be- 
cause there was no cause of death in me. But 
when the Jews spake against it, I was constrained 
to appeal unto Caesar; not that I had aught to ac- 
cuse my nation of. For this cause therefore have 
I called for you, to see you, and to speak with you: 
because that for the hope of Israel I am bound with 
this chain." 

He said nothing of the abuse which he had suf- 
fered at the hands of the Jews, or of their repeated 
plots to assassinate him. His words were marked 
with caution and kindness. He was not seeking to 
win personal attention or symjjathy, but to defend 
the truth and to maintain the honor of the gospel. 



m BOME 



451 



In reply, liis hearers stated that they had re- 
ceived no charges against him by letters public or 
private, and that none of the Jews who had come 
to Eome had accused him of any crime. They also 
expressed a strong desire to hear for themselves 
the reasons of his faith in Christ. '^As concerning 
this sect," they said, ''we know that everywhere it 
is spoken against." 

Since they themselves desired it, Paul bade them 
set a day when he could present to them the truths 
of the gospel. At the time appointed, many came 
together, ''to whom he expounded and testified the 
kingdom of God, persuading them concerning Jesus, 
both out of the law of Moses, and out of the prophets, 
from morning till evening." He related his own ex- 
perience, and presented arguments from the Old 
Testament Scriptures with simplicity, sincerity, and 
power. 

The apostle showed that religion does not con- 
sist in rites and ceremonies, creeds and theories. 
If it did, the natural man could understand it by 
investigation, as he understands worldly things. Paul 
taught that religion is a practical, saving energy, a 
principle wholly from Grod, a personal experience of 
God's renewing power upon the soul. 

He showed how Moses had pointed Israel for- 
ward to Christ as that Prophet whom they were to 
hear; how all the prophets had testified of Him as 
God's great remedy for sin, the guiltless One who 
was to bear the sins of the guilty. He did not find 
fault with their observance of forms and cere- 
monies, but showed that while they maintained the 



452 THE ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES 



ritual service with great exactness, tliey were re- 
jecting Him who was the antitype of all that system. 

Paul declared that in his unconverted state he 
had known Christ, not by personal acquaintance, but 
merely by the conception which he, in common with 
others, cherished concerning the character and work 
of the Messiah to come. He had rejected Jesus of 
Nazareth as an impostor because He did not fulfil 
this conception. But now Paul's views of Christ 
and His mission were far more spiritual and ex- 
alted; for he had been converted. The apostle as- 
serted that he did not present to them Christ after 
the flesh. Herod had seen Christ in the days of 
His humanity ; Annas had seen Him ; Pilate and the 
priests and rulers had seen Him; the Roman sol- 
diers had seen Him. But they had not seen Him 
with the eye of faith; they had not seen Him as 
the glorified Redeemer. To apprehend Christ by 
faith, to have a spiritual knowledge of Him, was 
more to be desired than a personal acquaintance 
with Him as He appeared on the earth. The com- 
munion with Christ which Paul now enjoyed was 
more intimate, more enduring, than a mere earthly 
and human companionship. 

As Paul spoke of what he knew, and testified of 
what he had seen, concerning Jesus of Nazareth as 
the hope of Israel, those who were honestly seeking 
for truth were convinced. Upon some minds, at 
least, his words made an impression that was never 
effaced. But others stubbornly refused to accept 
the plain testimony of the Scriptures, even when 
presented to them by one who had the special illu- 
mination of the Holy Spirit. They could not refute 



IN ROME 



453 



liis arguments, but they refused to accept his con- 
clusions. 

Many months passed by after Paul's arrival in 
Eome, before the Jews of Jerusalem appeared in 
person to present their accusations against the pris- 
oner. They had been repeatedly thwarted in their 
designs ; and now that Paul was to be tried before the 
highest tribunal of the Roman empire, they had no 
desire to risk another defeat. Lysias, Felix, Festus, 
and Agrippa had all declared their belief in his in- 
nocence. His enemies could hope for success only 
in seeking by intrigue to influence the emperor in 
their favor. Delay would further their object, as 
it would afford them time to perfect and execute 
their plans; and so they waited for a while be- 
fore preferring their charges in person against the 
apostle. 

In the providence of God, this delay resulted 
in the furtherance of the gospel. Through the favor 
of those who had Paul in charge, he was permitted 
to dwell in a commodious house, where he could 
meet freely with his friends, and also present the 
truth daily to those who came to hear. Thus for 
two years he continued his labors, ''preaching the 
kingdom of God, and teaching those things which 
concern the Lord Jesus Christ, with all confidence, 
no man forbidding him.'' 

During this time, the churches that he had es- 
tablished in many lands were not forgotten. Realiz- 
ing the dangers that threatened the converts to the 
new faith, the apostle sought so far as possible to 
meet their needs by letters of warning and prac- 
tical instruction. And from Rome he sent out con- 



454 



TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



secrated workers to labor not only for these cliiirclies, 
but in fields that he himself had not visited. These 
workers, as wise shepherds, strengthened the work 
so well begun by Paul; and the apostle, kept in- 
formed of the condition and dangers of the churches 
by constant communication with them, was enabled 
to exercise a wise supervision over all. 

Thus, while apparently cut off from active la- 
bor, Paul exerted a wider and more lasting influ- 
ence than if he had been free to travel among the 
churches as in former years. As a prisoner of the 
Lord, he had a firmer hold upon the affections of 
his brethren; and his words, written by one under 
bonds for the sake of Christ, commanded greater at- 
tention and respect than they did when he was per- 
sonally with them. Not until Paul was removed 
from them, did the believers realize how heavy were 
the burdens he had borne in their behalf. Hereto- 
fore they had largely excused themselves from re- 
sponsibility and burden-bearing because they lacked 
his wisdom, tact, and indomitable energy; but now, 
left in their inexperience to learn the lessons they 
had shunned, they prized his warnings, counsels, and 
instructions as they had not prized his personal 
work. And as they learned of his courage and 
faith during his long imprisonment, they were stimu- 
lated to greater fidelity and zeal in the cause of 
Christ. 

Among Paul's assistants at Eome were many of 
his former companions and fellow-workers. Luke, 
^Hhe beloved physician,'' who had attended him on 
the journey to Jerusalem, through the two years' 
imprisonment at Caesarea, and upon his perilous 



m ROME 



455 



voyage to Eome, was with him still. Timothy also 
ministered to his comfort. Tychicus, ''a beloved 
brother, and a faithful minister and fellow- servant 
in the Lord/' stood nobly by the apostle. Demas 
and Mark were also with him. Aristarchus and 
Epaphras were his '^fellow-prisoners.'' ^ 

Since the earlier years of his profession of faith, 
Mark's Christian experience had deepened. As he 
had studied more closely the life and death of 
Christ, he had obtained clearer views of the Sav- 
iour's mission, its toils and conflicts. Beading in 
the scars in Christ's hands and feet the marks of 
His service for humanity, and the length to which 
self-abnegation leads to save the lost and perish- 
ing, Mark had become willing to follow the Master 
in the path of self-sacrifice. Now, sharing the lot 
of Paul the prisoner, he understood better than ever 
before that it is infinite gain to win Christ, infinite 
loss to win the world and lose the soul for whose 
redemption the blood of .Christ was shed. In the 
face of severe trial and adversity, Mark continued 
steadfast, a wise and beloved helper of the apostle. 

Demas, steadfast for a time, afterward forsook 
the cause of Christ. In referring to this, Paul wrote, 
Demas hath forsaken me, having loved this pres- 
ent world. ' ' ' For worldly gain, Demas bartered 
every high and noble consideration. How short- 
sighted the exchange! Possessing only worldly 
wealth or honor, Demas was poor indeed, however 
much he might proudly call his own; while Mark, 
choosing to suffer for Christ's sake, possessed eter- 
nal riches, being accounted in heaven an heir of 
God and a joint heir with His Son. 

i See Col. 4: 7-14. ^ 2 Tim. 4:10. 



456 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



Among those wlio gave tlieir hearts to God 
through the labors of Paul in Rome, was Onesimus, 
a pagan slave who had wronged his master, Phile- 
mon, a Christian believer in Colosse, and had escaped 
to Rome. In the kindness of his heart, Paul sought 
to relieve the poverty and distress of the wretched 
fugitive, and then endeavored to shed the light of 
truth into his darkened mind. Onesimus listened to 
the words of life, confessed his sins, and was con- 
verted to the faith of Christ. 

Onesimus endeared himself to Paul by his piety 
and sincerity, no less than by his tender care for 
the apostle's comfort, and his zeal in promoting 
the work of the gospel. Paul saw in him traits 
of character that would render him a useful helper 
in missionary labor, and he counseled him to re- 
turn without delay to Philemon, beg his forgiveness, 
and plan for the future. The apostle promised to 
hold himself responsible for the sum of which Phile- 
mon had been robbed. Being about to dispatch 
Tychicus with letters to various churches in Asia 
Minor, he sent Onesimus with him. It was a severe 
test for this servant thus to deliver himself up to 
the master he had wronged, but he had been truly 
converted, and he did not turn aside from this duty. 

Paul made Onesimus the bearer of a letter to 
Philemon, in which, with his usual tact and kind- 
ness, the apostle pleaded the cause of the repentant 
slave, and expressed a desire to retain his services 
in the future. The letter began with an affection- 
ate greeting to Philemon as a friend and fellow- 
laborer: 



IN ROME 



457 



''Grace to you, and peace, from God our Father 
and the Lord Jesus Christ. I thank my God, mak- 
ing mention of thee always in my prayers, hearing 
of thy love and faith, which thou hast toward the 
Lord Jesus, and toward all saints; that the com- 
munication of thy faith may become effectual by 
the acknowledging of every good thing which is in 
you in Christ Jesus.'' The apostle reminded Phile- 
mon that every good purpose and trait of char- 
acter which he possessed was due to the grace of 
Christ; this alone made him different from the 
perverse and the sinful. The same grace could make 
the debased criminal a child of God and a useful 
laborer in the gospel. 

Paul might have urged upon Philemon his duty 
as a Christian; but he chose rather the language of 
entreaty: ''As Paul the aged, and now also a pris- 
oner of Jesus Christ, I beseech thee for my son 
Onesimus, whom I have begotten in my bonds; which 
in time past was to thee unprofitable, but now prof- 
itable to thee and to me." 

The apostle asked Philemon, in view of the con- 
version of Onesimus, to receive the repentant slave 
as his own child, showing him such affection that he 
would choose to dwell with his former master, "not 
now as a servant, but above a servant, a brother 
beloved." He expressed his desire to retain Onesi- 
mus as one who could minister to him in his bonds 
as Philemon himself would have done, though he 
did not desire his services unless Philemon should 
of his own accord set the slave free. 

The apostle well knew the severity which mas- 
ters exercised toward their slaves, and he knew 



458 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLE^ 



also that Philemon was greatly incensed because 
of the conduct of his servant. He tried to write to 
him in a way that would arouse his deepest and 
tenderest feelings as a Christian. The conversion 
of Onesimus had made him a brother in the faith, 
and any punishment inflicted on this new convert 
would be regarded by Paul as inflicted on himself. 

Paul voluntarily proposed to assume the debt 
of Onesimus in order that the guilty one might be 
spared the disgrace, of punishment, and might again 
enjoy the privileges he had forfeited. "If thou count 
me therefore a partner," he wrote to Philemon, ''re- 
ceive him as myself. If he hath wronged thee, or 
oweth thee aught, put that on mine account; I Paul 
have written it with mine own hand, I will repay it." 

How fitting an illustration of the love of Christ 
for the repentant sinner! The servant who had de- 
frauded his master had nothing with which to make 
restitution. The sinner who has robbed God of 
years of service has no means of canceling the debt. 
Jesus interposes between the sinner and God, say- 
ing, I will pay the debt. Let the sinner be spared; 
I will suffer in his stead. 

After offering to assume the debt of Onesimus, 
Paul reminded Philemon how greatly he himself 
was indebted to the apostle. He owed him his own 
self, since God had made Paul the instrument of his 
conversion. Then, in a tender, earnest appeal, he 
besought Philemon that as he had by his liberali- 
ties refreshed the saints, so he would refresh the 
spirit of the apostle by granting him this cause of 
rejoicing. ''Having confidence in thy obedience," 



IN ROME 



459 



lie added, ^'I wrote unto tliee, knowing that thou 
wilt also do more tlian I say." 

Paul's letter to Philemon shows the influence of 
the gospel upon the relation between master and 
servant. Slaveholding was an established institu- 
tion throughout the Eoman empire, and both masters 
and slaves were found in most of the churches for 
which Paul labored. In the cities, where slaves 
often greatly outnumbered the free population, laws 
of terrible severity were regarded as necessar}^ to 
keep them in subjection. A wealthy Eoman often 
owned hundreds of slaves, of every rank, of every 
nation, and of every accomplishment. With full con- 
trol over the souls and bodies of these helpless be- 
ings, he could inflict upon them any suffering he 
chose. If one of them in retaliation or self-defense 
ventured to raise a hand against his owner, the whole 
family of the offender might be inhumanly sac- 
rificed. The slightest mistake, accident, or care- 
lessness was often punished without mercy. 

Some masters, more humane than others, were 
more indulgent toward their servants; but the vast 
majority, of the wealthy and noble, given up with- 
out restraint to the indulgence of lust, passion, and 
appetite, made their slaves the wretched victims of 
caprice and tyranny. The tendency of the whole 
system was hopelessly degrading. 

It was not the apostle's work to overturn arbi- 
trarily or suddenly the established order of society. 
To attempt this would be to prevent the success of 
the gospel. But he taught principles which struck 
at the very foundation of slavery, and which, if car- 
ried into effect, would surely undermine the whole 



460 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



S3^stem. ''Where tlie Spirit of tlie Lord is, there is 
liberty, " ' he declared. When converted, the slave 
became a member of the body of Christ, and as 
such was to be loved and treated as a brother, a 
fellow-heir with his master to the blessings of God 
and the privileges of the gospel. On the other hand, 
servants were to perform their duties, ''not with 
eye-service, as men-plea sers ; bnt as the servants of 
Christ, doing the will of God from the heart. ' ' * 

Christianity makes a strong bond of union be- 
tween master and slave, king and subject, the gos- 
pel minister and the degraded sinner who has found 
in Christ cleansing from sin. They have been washed 
in the same blood, quickened by the same Spirit; and 
they are made one in Christ Jesus. 

3 2 Cor. 3:17. *Eph. 6:6. 



CHAPTER XLIY 



Caesar's Household 

The gospel lias ever acliieved its greatest success 
among tlie liumbler classes. "Not many wise men 
after the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble, 
are called. " ' It could not be expected that Paul, a 
poor and friendless prisoner, would be able to gain 
the attention of the wealthy and titled classes of 
Eoman citizens. To them vice presented all its 
glittering allurements, and held them willing cap- 
tives. But from among the toil-worn, want-stricken 
victims of their oppression, even from among the 
poor slaves, many gladly listened to the words of 
Paul, and in the faith of Christ found a hope and 
peace that cheered them under the hardships of 
their lot. 

Yet while the apostle's work began with the 
humble and the lowly, its influence extended until 
it reached the very palace of the emperor. 

Rome was at this time the metropolis of the 
world. The haughty Caesars were giving laws to 

M Cor. 1:26. 

(461) 



462 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



nearly every nation upon the earth. King and conr- 
tier were either ignorant of the humble Nazarene, 
or regarded Him with hatred and derision. And 
yet in less than two years the gospel found its way 
from the prisoner's lowly home into the imperial 
halls. Paul is in bonds as an evil-doer; but ''^the 
word of God is not boimd. " ' 

In former years the apostle had publicly pro- 
claimed the faith of Christ with winning power; and 
by signs and miracles he had given unmistakable evi- 
dence of its divine character. With noble firmness 
he had risen up before the sages of Greece, and by 
his knowledge and eloquence had put to silence the 
arguments of proud philosophy. With undaunted 
courage he had stood before kings and governors, 
and reasoned of righteousness, temperance, and judg- 
ment to come, until the haughty rulers trembled as 
if already beholding the terrors of the day of God. 

No such opportunities were now granted the 
apostle, confined as he was to his own dwelling, 
and able to proclaim the truth to those only who 
sought him there. He had not, like Moses and 
Aaron, a divine command to go before the profli- 
gate king, and in the name of the great I AM rebuke 
his cruelty and oppression. Yet it was at this very 
time, when its chief advocate was apparently cut 
off from public labor, that a great victory was won 
for the gospel; for from the very household of the 
king, members were added to the church. 

Nowhere could there exist an atmosphere more 
uncongenial to Christianity than in the Eoman court. 
Nero seemed to have obliterated from his soul the 
last trace of the divine, and even of the human, and 

-2 Tim. 2:9. 



CESAR'S HOUSEHOLD 



463 



to bear the impress of Satan. His attendants and 
courtiers were in general of the same character as 
himself — fierce, debased, and corrupt. To all ap- 
pearance it would be impossible for Christianity to 
gain a foothold in the court and palace of Nero. 

Yet in this case, as in so many others, was proved 
the truth of Paul's assertion that the weapons of 
his warfare were ''mighty through God to the pull- 
ing down of strongholds. ' ' ' Even in Nero 's house- 
hold, trophies of the cross were won. From the vile 
attendants of a viler king were gained converts who 
became sons of God. These were not Christians se- 
cretly, but openly. They were not ashamed of their 
faith. 

And by what means was an entrance achieved and 
a firm footing gained for Christianity where even 
its admission seemed impossible! In his epistle to 
the Philippians, Paul ascribed to his own imprison- 
ment his success in winning converts to the faith 
from Nero's household. Fearful lest it might be 
thought that his afflictions had impeded the prog- 
ress of the gospel, he assured them: "I would ye 
should understand, brethren, that the things which 
happened unto me have fallen out rather unto the 
furtherance of the gospel."* 

When the Christian churches first learned that 
Paul was to visit Eome, they looked forward to a 
signal triumph of the gospel in that city. Paul 
had borne the truth to many lands; he had pro- 
claimed it in great cities. Might not this champion 
of the faith succeed in winning souls to Christ, even 
in the metropolis of the world? But their hopes 
were crushed by the tidings that Paul had gone to 

«2 Cor. 10:4. * Phil. 1:12. 

30 — Acts 



464 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



Eome as a prisoner. They had confidently hoped 
to see the gospel, once established at this great 
center, extend rapidly to all nations, and become a 
prevailing power in the earth. How great their dis- 
appointment ! Hnman expectations had failed, but 
not the purpose of God. 

Not by Paul's sermons, but by his bonds, was the 
attention of the court attracted to Christianity. It 
was as a captive that he broke from so many souls 
the bonds that held them in the slavery of sin. Nor 
was this all. He declared: "Many of the brethren 
in the Lord, waxing confident by my bonds, are much 
more bold to speak the word without fear."' 

Paul's patience and cheerfulness during his long 
and unjust imprisonment, his courage and faith, 
were a continual sermon. His spirit, so unlike the 
spirit of the world, bore witness that a power higher 
than that of earth was abiding with him. And by 
his example. Christians were imj)elled to greater 
energy as advocates of the cause from the public 
labors of which Paul had been withdrawn. In these 
ways were the apostle's bonds influential, so that 
when his power and usefulness seemed cut off, and 
to all appearance he could do the least, then it was 
that he gathered sheaves for Christ in fields from 
which he seemed wholly excluded. 

Before the close of that two years' imprisonment, 
Paul was able to say, "My bonds in Christ are 
manifest in all the palace, and in all other places;" 
and among those who sent greetings to the Philip- 
pians he mentions chiefly them "that are of Caesar's 
household. ' ' ' 



°PhiL 1:14. 



Phil. 1:13; 4:22. 



CJESAR'S HOUSEHOLD 



465 



Patience as well as courage lias its victories. By 
meekness under trial, no less than by boldness in 
enterprise, souls may be won to Christ. The Chris- 
tian who manifests patience and cheerfulness under 
bereavement and suffering, who meets even death it- 
self with the peace and calmness of an unwavering 
faith, may accomplish for the gospel more than he 
could have effected by a long life of faithful labor. 
Often when the servant of God is withdrawn from 
active duty, the mysterious providence which our 
short-sighted vision would lament, is designed by 
God to accomplish a work that otherwise would 
never have been done. 

Let not the follower of Christ think, when he is 
no longer able to labor openly and actively for God 
and His truth, that he has no service to render, no 
reward to secure. Christ's true witnesses are never 
laid aside. In health and sickness, in life and death, 
God uses them still. When through Satan's malice 
the servants of Christ have been persecuted, their 
active labors hindered, when they have been cast 
into prison, or dragged to the scaffold or to the 
stake, it was that truth might gain a greater tri- 
umph. As these faithful ones sealed their testi- 
mony with their blood, souls hitherto in doubt and 
uncertainty were convinced of the faith of Christ, 
and took their stand courageously for Him. From 
the ashes of the martyrs has sprung an abundant 
harvest for God. 

The zeal and fidelity of Paul and his fellow- 
workers, no less than the faith and obedience of 
these converts to Christianity, under circumstances 
so forbidding, rebuke slothfulness and lack of faith 



466 



TEE ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES 



in the minister of Christ. The apostle and his as- 
sociate workers might have argued that it would be 
vain to call to repentance and faith in Christ the 
servants of Nero, subjected, as they were, to fierce 
temptations, surrounded by formidable hindrances, 
and exposed to bitter opposition. Even should they 
be convinced of the truth, how could they render 
obedience? But Paul did not reason thus; in faith 
he presented the gospel to these souls ; and among 
those who heard were some who decided to obey at 
any cost. Notwithstanding obstacles and dangers, 
they would accept the light, and trust God to help 
them let their light shine forth to others. 

Not only were converts won to the truth in 
Caesar's household, but after their conversion they 
remained in that household. They did not feel at 
liberty to abandon their post of duty because their 
surroundings were no longer congenial. The truth 
had found them there, and there they remained, by 
their changed life and character testifying to the 
transforming power of the new faith. 

Are any tempted to make their circumstances an 
excuse for failing to witness for Christ! Let them 
consider the situation of the disciples in Caesar's 
household — the depravity of the emperor, the prof- 
ligacy of the court. We can hardly imagine cir- 
cumstances more unfavorable to a religious life, and 
entailing greater sacrifice or opposition, than those 
in which these converts found themselves. Yet 
amidst difficulties and dangers they maintained their 
fidelity. Because of obstacles that seem insurmount- 
able, the Christian may seek to excuse himself from 
obeying the truth as it is in Jesus; but he can offer 



CESAR'S HOUSEHOLD 



467 



no excuse that will bear investigation. Could lie 
do this, he would prove God unjust, in that He had 
made for His children conditions of salvation with 
which they could not comply. 

He whose heart is fixed to serve God will find 
opportunity to witness for Him. Difficulties will be 
powerless to hinder him who is determined to seek 
first the kingdom of God and His righteousness. In 
the strength gained by prayer and a study of the 
Word, he will seek virtue and forsake vice. Looking 
to Jesus, the author and finisher of the faith, who 
endured the contradiction of sinners against Him- 
self, the believer will willingly brave contemiot and 
derision. And help and grace sufficient for every 
circumstance are promised by Him whose word is 
truth. His everlasting arms encircle the soul that 
turns to Him for aid. In His care we may rest 
safely, saying, ^^What time I am afraid, I will trust 
in Thee. " ' To all who put their trust in Him, God 
will fulfil His promise. 

By His own example the Saviour has shown that 
His followers can be in the world, and yet not of 
the world. He came not to partake of its delu- 
sive pleasures, to be swayed by its customs, and 
to follow its practices, but to do His Father's will, 
to seek and save the lost. With this object before 
him, the Christian may stand uncontaminated in 
any surroundings. Whatever his station or circum- 
stances, exalted or humble, he will manifest the power 
of true religion in. the faithful performance of duty. 

Not in freedom from trial, but in the midst of it, 
is Christian character developed. Exposure to re- 
buffs and opposition leads the follower of Christ 

'Ps. 56:3. 



468 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



to greater watchfulness, and more earnest prayer to 
the mighty Helper. Severe trial endured by the 
grace of God develops patience, vigilance, fortitude, 
and a deep and abiding trust in God. It is the 
triumph of the Christian faith that it enables its 
follower to suffer and be strong; to submit, and 
thus to conquer ; to be killed all the day long, and 
yet to live; to bear the cross, and thus to win the 
crown of glory. 



CHAPTER XLV 



Written from Rome 

The apostle Paul, early in Ms Cliristian experi- 
ence, was given special opportunities to learn the 
will of God concerning the followers of Jesus. He 
was ''caught up to the third heaven," ''into para- 
dise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not 
lawful for a man to utter." He himself acknowl- 
edged that many "visions and revelations" had been 
given him "of the Lord." His understanding of the 
principles of gospel truth was equal to that of "the 
very chief est apostles."' He had a clear, full com- 
prehension of "the breadth, and length, and depth, 
and height" of "the love "of Christ, which passetli 
knowledge. " ' 

Paul could not tell all that he had seen in vision; 
for among his hearers were some who would have 
misapplied his words. But that which was revealed 
to him enabled him to labor as a leader and a wise 
teacher, and also moulded the messages that he in 

1 2 Cor. 12 : 2, 4, 1, 11. - Eph. 3 : 18, 19. 

This chapter is based on the Epistles to the Colossians and 
the Philippians. 

(469) 



470 



TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



later years sent to the churches. The inipression 
that he received when in vision was ever with him, 
enabling him to give a correct representation of 
Christian character. By word of mouth and by 
letter he bore a message that ever since has brought 
help and strength to the church of God. To be- 
lievers to-day this message speaks plainly of the 
dangers that will threaten the church, and the false 
doctrines that they will have to meet. 

The apostle's desire for those to whom he ad- 
dressed his letters of counsel and admonition, was 
that they should ^'be no more children, tossed to 
and fro, and carried about with every wind of doc- 
trine;" but that they should all come into "the unity 
of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of 
God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the 
stature of the fulness of Christ." He entreated those 
who were followers of Jesus in heathen communi- 
ties not to walk ''as other Gentiles walk, in the 
vanity of their mind, having the understanding 
darkened, being alienated from the life of God . . . 
because of the blindness of their heart," but "cir- 
cumspectly, not as fools, but as wise, redeeming the 
time."^ He encouraged the believers to look for- 
ward to the time when Christ, who "loved the church, 
and gave Himself for it," would "present it to 
Himself a glorious church, not having spot, or 
wrinkle, or . any such thing ' ' — a church ' ' holy and 
without blemish. " * 

These messages, written with a power not of man 
but of God, contain lessons which should be studied 
by all, and which may with profit be often repeated. 

^ Epli. 4 : 14, 13, 17, 18 ; 5 : 15, 16. * Eph. o : 25, 27. 



WRITTEN FROM ROME 



471 



In them practical godliness is outlined, principles 
are laid down that should be followed in every 
church, and the way that leads to life eternal is 
made plain. 

In his letter to ^'the saints and faithful brethren 
in Christ which are at Colosse,'' written while he 
was a prisoner in Rome, Paul makes mention of 
his joy over their steadfastness in the faith, tidings 
of which had been brought him by Epaphras, who, 
the apostle wrote, "declared unto us your love in 
the Spirit. For this cause,'' he continued, ''we also, 
since the day we heard it, do not cease to pray for 
you, and to desire that ye might be filled with the 
knowledge of His will in all wisdom and spiritual 
understanding; that ye might walk worthy of the 
Lord unto all pleasing, being fruitful in every good 
work, and increasing in the knowledge of God; 
strengthened with all might, according to His glo- 
rious power, unto all patience and long- suffering with 
joyfulness." 

Thus Paul put into words his desire for the 
Colossian believers. How high the ideal that these 
words hold before the follower of Christ! They 
show the wonderful possibilities of the Christian 
life, and make it plain that there is no limit to the 
blessings that the children of God may receive. Con- 
stantly increasing in a knowledge of God, they may 
go on from strength to strength, from height to 
height in Christian experience, until by ''His glo- 
rious power" they are made "meet to be partakers 
of the inheritance of the saints in light.'' 

The apostle exalted Christ before his brethren 
as the one by whom God had created all things, and 



472 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



by whom He had wrought out their redemption. He 
declared that the hand that sustains the worlds in 
space, and holds in their orderly arrangements and 
tireless activity all things throughout the universe 
of God, is the hand that was nailed to the cross for 
them. ^'By Him were all things created,'' Paul 
wrote, ^'that are in heaven, and that are in earth, 
visible and invisible, whether they be thrones, or 
dominions, or principalities, or powers : all things 
were created by Him, and for Him: and He is be- 
fore all things, and by Him all things consist.'' "And 
you, that were sometime alienated and enemies in 
your mind by wicked works, yet now hath He recon- 
ciled in the body of His flesh through death, to pre- 
sent you holy and unblamable and unreprovable in 
His sight." 

The Son of God stooped to uplift the fallen. For 
this He left the sinless worlds on high, the ninety 
and nine that loved Him, and came to this earth, to 
be "wounded for our transgressions" and "bruised 
for our iniquities."' He was in all things made like 
unto His brethren. He became flesh, even as we are. 
He knew what it meant to be hungry and thirsty 
and weary. He was sustained by food and refreshed 
by sleep. He was a stranger and a sojourner on 
the earth, — in the world, but not of the world ; 
tempted and tried as men and women of to-day are 
tempted and tried, yet living a life free from sin. 
Tender, compassionate, sympathetic, ever consider- 
ate of others. He represented the character of God. 
"The Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us, 
. . . full of grace and truth. ' ' ' 

^Isa. 53:5. ''John 1:14. 



WRITTEN FROM BOWIE 



473 



Surrounded by the practices and influences of 
heathenism, the Colossian believers were in danger 
of being drawn away from the simplicity of the gos- 
pel, and Paul, in warning them against this, pointed 
them to Christ as the only safe guide. "I would 
that ye knew," he wrote, ^'what great conflict I 
have for you, and for them at Laodicea, and for 
as many as have not seen my face in the flesh; that 
their hearts might be comforted, being knit together 
in love, and unto all riches of the full assurance of 
understanding, to the acknowledgment of the mys- 
tery of God, and of the Father, and of Christ; in 
whom are hid all the treasures of wisdom and 
knowledge. 

^^And this I say, lest any man should beguile you 
with enticing words. ... As ye have therefore re- 
ceived Christ Jesus the Lord, so walk ye in Him: 
rooted and built up in Him, and stablished in the 
faith, as ye have been taught, abounding therein 
with thanksgiving. Beware lest any man spoil you 
through philosophy and vain deceit, after the tradi- 
tion of men, after the rudiments of the world, and 
not after Christ. For in Him dwelletli all the ful- 
ness of the Godhead bodily. And ye are complete 
in Him, which is the head of all principality and 
power. ' ' 

Christ had foretold that deceivers would arise, 
through whose influence iniquity" should "abound," 
and ' ' the love of many ' ' should ' ' wax cold. ' ' ' He 
had warned the disciples that the church would be 
in more danger from this evil than from the per- 
secution of her enemies. Again and again Paul 

^Matt. 24:12. 



474 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



warned the believers against these false teachers. 
This peril, above all others, they must guard against; 
for by receiving false teachers, they would open the 
door to errors by which the enemy would dim the 
spiritual perceptions and shake the confidence of 
those newly come to the faith of the gospel. Christ 
was the standard by which they were to test the doc- 
trines presented. All that was not in harmony with 
His teachings they were to reject. Christ crucified 
for sin, Christ risen from the dead, Christ ascended 
on high, — this was the science of salvation that they 
were to learn and teach. 

The warnings of the word of God regarding the 
perils surrounding the Christian church belong to 
us to-day. As in the days of the apostles men tried 
by tradition and philosophy to destroy faith in the 
Scriptures, so to-day, by the pleasing sentiments of 
^4iigher criticism," evolution, spiritualism, theoso- 
phy, and pantheism, the enemy of righteousness is 
seeking to lead souls into forbidden paths. To many, 
the Bible is as a lamp without oil, because they have 
turned their minds, into channels of speculative be- 
lief that bring misunderstanding and confusion. The 
work of ''higher criticism," in dissecting, conjectur- 
ing, reconstructing, is destroying faith in the Bible 
as a divine revelation. It is robbing God's word of 
power to control, uplift, and inspire human lives. By 
spiritualism, multitudes are taught to believe that 
desire is the highest law, that license is liberty, and 
that man is accountable only to himself. 

The follower of Christ will meet with the "en- 
ticing words" against which the apostle warned the 
Colossian believers. He will meet with spiritualistic 



WRITTEN FROM ROME 



475 



interpretations of the Scriptures, but lie is not to 
accept them. His voice is to be heard in clear af- 
firmation of the eternal truths of the Scriptures. 
Keeping his eyes fixed on Christ, he is to move 
steadily forward in the path marked out, discarding 
all ideas that are not in harmony with His teaching. 
The truth of God is to be the subject for his con- 
templation and meditation. He is to regard the 
Bible as the voice of God speaking directly to him. 
Thus he will find the wisdom which is divine. 

The knowledge of God as revealed in Christ is 
the knowledge that all who are saved must have. 
This is the knowledge that works transformation of 
character. Eeceived into the life, it will re-create 
the soul in the image of Christ. This is the knowl- 
edge that God invites His children to receive, beside 
which all else is vanity and nothingness. 

In every generation and in every land the true 
foundation for character-building has been the 
same, — the principles contained in the word of God. 
The only safe and sure rule is to do what God says. 
^^The statutes of the Lord are right," and ^'he that 
doeth these things shall never be moved."' It was 
with the word of God that the apostles met the false 
theories of their day, saying, Other foundation can 
no man lay than that is laid. ' ' ' 

At the time of their conversion and baptism, the 
Colossian believers pledged themselves to put away 
beliefs and practices that had hitherto been a part 
of their lives, and to be true to their allegiance to 
Christ. In his letter, Paul reminded them of this, 
and entreated them not to forget that in order to 

«Ps. 19: 8; 15:5. n Cor. 3:11. 



476 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



keep their pledge, they must put forth constant effort 
against the evils that would seek for mastery over 
them. "If ye then be risen with Christ/' he said, 
"seek those things which are above, where Christ 
sitteth on the right hand of God. Set your affection 
on things above, not on things on the earth. For ye 
are dead, and your life is hid with Christ in God." 

"If any man be in Christ, he is a new creature: 
old things are passed away; behold, all things are 
become new. ' ' " Through the power of Christ men 
and women have broken the chains of sinful habit. 
They have renounced selfishness. The profane have 
become reverent, the drunken sober, the profligate 
pure. Souls that have borne the likeness of Satan 
have become transformed into the image of God. 
This change is in itself the miracle of miracles. A 
change wrought by the Word, it is one of the deep- 
est mysteries of the Word. We cannot understand 
it; we can only believe, as declared by the Scrip- 
tures, it is "Christ in you, the hope of glory." 

When the Spirit of God controls mind and heart, 
the converted soul breaks forth into a new song; 
for he realizes that in his experience the promise of 
God has been fulfilled, that his transgression has been 
forgiven, his sin covered. He has exercised repent- 
ance toward God for the violation of the divine law, 
and faith toward Christ, who died for man's justifi- 
cation. "Being justified by faith," he has "peace 
with God through our Lord Jesus Christ. ' ' 

But because this experience is his, the Christian 
is not therefore to fold his hands, content with that 
which has been accomplished for him. He who has 

Cor. 5:17'. Rom. 5:1. 



WRITTEN FROM ROME 



477 



determined to enter the spiritual kingdom will find 
that all the powers and passions of unregenerate 
nature, backed by the forces of the kingdom of dark- 
ness, are arrayed against him. Each day he must 
renew his consecration, each day do battle with evil. 
Old habits, hereditary tendencies to wrong, will 
strive for the mastery, and against these he is to 
be ever on guard, striving in Christ's strength for 
victory. 

'^Mortify therefore your members which are upon 
the earth," Paul wrote to the Colossians; "in the 
which ye also walked sometime, when ye lived in 
them. . But now ye also* put off all these: anger, 
wrath, malice, blasphemy, filthy communication out 
of your mouth. . . . Put on therefore, as the elect 
of God, holy and beloved, bowels of mercies, kind- 
ness, humbleness of mind, meekness, long-suffering; 
forbearing one another, and forgiving one another, 
if any man have a quarrel against any: even as 
Christ forgave you, so also do ye. And above all 
these things put on charity, which is the bond of per- 
fectness. And let the peace of God rule in your 
hearts, to the which also ye are called in one body; 
and be ye thankful." 

The letter to the Colossians is filled with lessons 
of highest value to all who are engaged in the serv- 
ice of Christ, lessons that show the singleness of 
purpose and the loftiness of aim which will be seen 
in the life of him who rightly represents the Sav- 
iour. Renouncing all that would hinder him from 
making progress in the upward way, or that would 
turn the feet of another from the narrow path, the 
believer will reveal in his daily life mercy, kindness. 



478 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



humility, meekness, forbearance, and the love of 
Christ. 

The power of a higher, purer, nobler life is our 
great need. The world has too much of our thought, 
and the kingdom of heaven too little. 

In his efforts to reach God's ideal for him, the 
Christian is to despair of nothing. Moral and spir- 
itual perfection, through the grace and power of 
Christ, is promised to all. Jesus is the source of 
power, the fountain of life. He brings us to His 
word, and from the tree of life presents to us leaves 
for the healing of sin-sick souls. He leads us to the 
throne of God, and puts into our mouth a prayer 
through which we are brought into close contact with 
Himself. In our behalf He sets in operation the 
all-powerful agencies of heaven. At every step we 
touch His living power. 

God fixes no limit to the advancement of those 
who desire to be ''filled with the knowledge of His 
will in all wisdom and spiritual understanding. ' ' 
Through prayer, through watchfulness, through 
growth in knowledge and understanding, they are 
to be "strengthened with all might, according to 
His glorious power.'' Thus they are prepared to 
work for others. It is the Saviour's purpose that 
human beings, purified and sanctified, shall be His 
helping hand. For this great privilege let us give 
thanks to Him who '4iath made us meet to be 
partakers of the inheritance of the saints in light: 
who hath delivered us from the power of darkness, 
and hath translated us into the kingdom of His 
dear Son." 



WRITTEN FROM ROME 



479 



Paul's letter to the Philippians, like the one to 
the Colossians, was written while he was a prisoner 
at Rome. The church at Philippi had sent gifts to 
Paul by the hand of Epaphroditus, whom Paul calls 
^^my brother, and companion in labor, and fellow- 
soldier, but your messenger, and he that ministered 
to my wants." While in Rome, Epaphroditus was 
sick, "nigh unto death: but God had mercy on 
him," Paul wrote, "and not on him only, but on 
me also, lest I should have sorrow upon sorrow." 
Hearing of the sickness of Epaphroditus, the be- 
lievers at Philippi were filled with anxiety regarding 
him, and he decided to return to them. "He longed 
after you all," Paul wrote, "and was full of heavi- 
ness, because that ye had heard that he had been 
sick. ... I sent him therefore the more carefully, 
that, when ye see him again, ye may rejoice, and 
that I may be the less sorrowful. Receive him there- 
fore in the Lord with all gladness; and hold such in 
reputation: because for the work of Christ he was 
nigh unto death, not regarding his life, to supply 
your lack of service toward me." 

By Epaphroditus, Paul sent the Philippian be- 
lievers a letter, in which he thanked them for their 
gifts to him. Of all the churches, that of Philippi 
had been the most liberal in supplying Paul's wants. 
"Now ye Philippians know also," the apostle said 
in his letter, "that in the beginning of the gospel, 
when I departed from Macedonia, no church com- 
municated with me as concerning giving and re- 
ceiving, but ye only. For even in Thessalonica ye 
sent once and again unto my necessity. Not because 
, I desire a gift: but I desire fruit that may abound 

31 — Acts 



480 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



to your account. But I have all, and abound: I am 
full, having received of Epaphroditus the things 
which were sent from you, an odor of a sweet smell, 
a sacrifice acceptable, well-pleasing to God." 

Grace be unto you, and peace, from God our 
Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ. I thank 
my God upon every remembrance of you, always in 
every prayer of mine for you all making request 
with joy, for your fellowship in the gospel from the 
first day until now; being confident of this very 
thing, that He which hath begun a good work in 
you will perform it until the day of Jesus Christ: 
even as it is meet for me to think this of you all, 
because I have you in my heart; inasmuch as both 
in my bonds, and in the defense and confirmation of 
the gospel, ye all are partakers of my grace. For 
God is my record, how greatly I long after you all. 
. . . And this I pray, that your love may abound yet 
more and more in knowledge and in all judgment; 
that ye may approve things that are excellent; that 
ye may be sincere and without offense till the day of 
Christ; being filled with the fruits of righteousness, 
which are by Jesus Christ, unto the glory and praise 
of God." 

The grace of God sustained Paul in his imprison- 
ment, enabling him to rejoice in tribulation. With 
faith and assurance he wrote to his Philippian breth- 
ren that his imprisonment had resulted in the fur- 
therance of the gospel. ^'I would ye should under- 
stand, brethren," he declared, "that the things which 
happened unto me have fallen out rather unto the 
furtherance of the gospel ; so that my bonds -in Christ 
are manifest in all the palace, and in all other places ; , 



WRITTEN FROM ROME 



481 



and many of the brethren in the Lord, waxing con- 
fident by my bonds, are much more bold to speak 
the word without fear/' 

There is a lesson for us in this experience of 
PauPs; for it reveals God's way of working. The 
Lord can bring victory out of that which may seem 
to us discomfiture and defeat. We are in danger of 
forgetting God, of looking at the things which are 
seen, instead of beholding by the eye of faith the 
things which are unseen. When misfortune or ca- 
lamity comes, we are ready to charge God with 
neglect or cruelty. If He sees fit to cut off our use- 
fulness in some line, we mourn, not stopping to think 
that thus God may be working for our good. We 
need to learn that chastisement is a j)art of His 
great plan, and that under the rod of affliction the 
Christian may sometimes do more for the Master 
than when engaged in active service. 

As their example in the Christian life, Paul 
pointed the Philippians to Christ, who, "being in the 
form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with 
God: but made Himself of no reputation, and took 
upon Him the form of a servant, and was made in 
the likeness of men: and being found in fashion as 
a man. He humbled Himself, and became obedient 
unto death, even the death of the cross." 

"Wherefore, my beloved," he continued, "as ye 
have always obeyed, not as in my presence only, but 
now much more in my absence, work out your own 
salvation with fear and trembling. For it is God 
which worketh in you both to will and to do of His 
good pleasure. Do all things without murmurings 
and disputings: that ye may be blameless and harm- 



482 



TEE ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES 



less, the sons of God, without rebuke, in the midst 
of a crooked and perverse nation, among whom ye 
shine as lights in the world; holding forth the word 
of life; that I may rejoice in the day of Christ, that 
I have not run in vain, neither labored in vain." 

These words were recorded for the help of every 
striving soul. Paul holds up the standard of per- 
fection, and shows how it may be reached. "Work 
out your own salvation," he says, "for it is God 
which worketh in you." 

The work of gaining salvation is one of co- 
partnership, a joint operation. There is to be co- 
operation between God and the repentant sinner. 
This is necessary for the formation of right prin- 
ciples in the character. Man is to make earnest 
efforts to overcome that which hinders him from 
attaining to perfection. But he is wholly dependent 
upon God for success. Human effort of itself is 
not sufficient. Without the aid of divine power, it 
avails nothing. God works and man works. Ee- 
sistance of temptation must come from man, who 
must draw his power from God. On the one side 
there is infinite wisdom, compassion, and power; on 
the other, weakness, sinfulness, absolute helplessness. 

God wishes us to have the mastery over our- 
selves. But He cannot help us without our consent 
and co-operation. The divine Spirit works through 
the powers and faculties given to man. Of our- 
selves, we are not able to bring the purposes and 
desires and inclinations into harmony with the will 
of God; but if we are "willing to be made willing," 
the Saviour will accomplish this for us, "casting- 
down imaginations, and every high thing that ex- 



WRITTEN FROM ROME 483 



altetli itself against tlie knowledge of God, and bring- 
ing into captivity every thought to the obedience of 
Christ/'" 

He who would build up a strong, symmetrical 
character, he who would be a well-balanced Chris- 
tian, must give all and do all for Christ; for the 
Eedeemer will not accept divided service. Daily he 
must learn the meaning of self- surrender. He must 
study the word of God, learning its meaning and 
obeying its precepts. Thus he may reach the stand- 
ard of Christian excellence. Day by day God works 
with him, perfecting the character that is to stand 
in the time of final test. And day by day the believer 
is working out before men and angels a sublime ex- 
periment, showing what the gospel can do for fallen 
human beings. 

^^I count not myself to have apprehended,'' Paul 
wrote; ^'but this one thing I do, forgetting those 
things which are behind, and reaching forth unto 
those things which are before, I press toward the 
mark for the prize of the high calling of God in 
Christ Jesus." 

Paul did many things. From the time that he 
gave his allegiance to Christ, his life was filled with 
untiring service. From city to city, from country 
to country, he journeyed, telling the story of the 
cross, winning converts to the gospel, and establish- 
ing churches. For these churches he had a constant 
care, and he wrote many letters of instruction to 
them. At times he worked at his trade, to earn his 
daily bread. But in all the busy activities of his 
life, Paul never lost sight of one great purpose, — 
to press toward the prize of his high calling. One 

^2 Cor. 10:5. 



484 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



aim he kept steadfastly before him, — to be faithful 
to the One who at the gate of Damascus had re- 
vealed Himself to him. From this aim nothing had 
power to turn him aside. To exalt the cross of 
Calvary, — this was the all-absorbing motive that 
inspired his words and acts. 

The great purpose that constrained Paul to press 
forward in the face of hardship and difficulty should 
lead every Christian worker to consecrate himself 
wholly to God's service. Worldly attractions will be 
presented to draw his attention from the Saviour, 
but he is to press on toward the goal, showing to 
the world, to angels, and to men that the hope of 
seeing the face of God is worth all the effort and 
sacrifice that the attainment of this hope demands. 

Though he was a prisoner, Paul was not discour- 
aged. Instead, a note of triumph rings through the 
letters that he wrote from Eome to the churches. 
''Rejoice in the Lord alway," he wrote to the Philip- 
pians, ''and again I say. Rejoice. ... Be careful 
for nothing; but in everything by prayer and suppli- 
cation with thanksgiving let your requests be made 
known unto God. And the peace of God, which pass- 
eth all understanding, shall keep your hearts and 
minds through Christ Jesus. Finally, brethren, what- 
soever things are true, whatsoever things are honest, 
whatsoever things are just, whatsoever things are 
pure, whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever things 
are of good report; if there be any virtue, and if 
there be any praise, think on these things.'' 

"My God shall supply all your need according to 
His riches in glory by Christ Jesus. ... The grace 
of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all." 



CHAPTER XLVI 



At Liberty 

While Paul's labors in Eome were being blessed 
to the conversion of many souls and the strength- 
ening and encouragement of the believers^ clouds 
were gathering that threatened not only his own 
safety, but also the prosperity of the church. On 
his arrival in Rome he had been placed in charge 
of the captain of the imperial guards, a man of 
justice and integrity, by whose clemency he was 
left comparatively free to pursue the work of the 
gospel. But before the close of the two years' im- 
prisonment, this man was replaced by an official from 
whom the apostle could expect no special favor. 

The Jews were now more active than ever in 
their efforts against Paul, and they found an able 
helper in the profligate woman whom Nero had made 
his second wife, and who, being a Jewish proselyte, 
lent all her influence to aid their murderous designs 
against the champion of Christianity. 

Paul could hope for little justice from the Caesar 
to whom he had appealed. Nero was more debased 

(485) 



486 



TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



in morals, more frivolous in character, and at the 
same time capable of more atrocious cruelty, than 
any ruler who had preceded him. The reins of gov- 
ernment could not have been entrusted to a more 
despotic ruler. The first year of his reign had been 
marked by the poisoning of his young stepbrother, 
the rightful heir to the throne. From one depth of 
vice and crime to another, Nero had descended, un- 
til he had murdered his own mother, and then his 
wife. There was no atrocity which he would not 
perpetrate, no vile act to which he would not stoop. 
In every noble mind he inspired only abhorrence and 
contempt. 

The details of the iniquity practised in his court 
are too degrading, too horrible, for description. His 
abandoned wickedness created disgust and loathing, 
even in many who were forced to share his crimes. 
They were in constant fear as to what enormities 
he would suggest next. Yet even such crimes as 
Nero's did not shake the allegiance of his subjects. 
He was acknowledged as the absolute ruler of the 
whole civilized world. More than this, he was made 
the recipient of divine honors, and was worshiped 
as a god. 

From the view-point of human judgment, Paul's 
condemnation before such a judge was certain. But 
the apostle felt that so long as he was lo^^al to God, 
he had nothing to fear. The One who in the past 
had been his protector could shield him still from 
the malice of the Jews, and from the power of Ca?sar. 

And God did shield His servant. At Paul's ex- 
amination the charges against him were not sus- 
tained; and contrary to the general expectation, and 



AT LIBERTY 



487 



with a regard for justice wholly at variance with 
his character, Nero declared the prisoner guiltless. 
Paul's bonds were removed; he was again a free 
man. 

Had his trial been longer deferred, or had he 
from any cause been detained in Eome until the 
following year, he would doubtless have perished 
in the persecution which then took place. During 
Paul's imprisonment, the converts to Christianity 
had become so numerous as to attract the attention 
and arouse the enmity of the authorities. The anger 
of the emperor was especially excited by the con- 
version of members of his own household, and he 
soon found a pretext to make the Christians the 
objects of his merciless cruelty. 

About this time a terrible fire occurred in Rome, 
by which nearly one half of the city was burned. 
Nero himself, it was rumored, had caused the flames 
to be kindled, but to avert suspicion he made a pre- 
tense of great generosity by assisting the homeless 
and destitute. He was, however, accused of the 
crime. The people were excited and enraged, and 
in order to clear himself, and also to rid the city 
of a class whom he feared and hated, Nero turned 
the accusation upon the Christians. His device suc- 
ceeded, and thousands of the followers of Christ — 
men, women, and children — were cruelly put to 
death. 

From this terrible persecution Paul was spared; 
for soon after his release he had left Rome. This 
last interval of freedom he diligently improved in 
laboring among the churches. He sought to es- 
tablish a firmer union between the Greek and the 



488 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



Eastern cliurclies, and to fortify the minds of the 
believers against the false doctrines that were creep- 
ing in to corrupt the faith. 

The trials and anxieties that Panl had endured 
had preyed upon his i3hysical powers. The infirmi- 
ties of age were upon him. He felt that he was 
now doing his last work; and as the time of his 
labor grew shorter, his efforts became more in- 
tense. There seemed to be no limit to his zeal. 
Eesolute in jDurpose, prompt in action, strong in 
faith, he journeyed from church to church, in many 
lands, and sought by every means within his power 
to strengthen the hands of the believers, that they 
might do faithful work in winning souls to Jesus, 
and that in the trying times upon which they were 
even then entering, they might remain steadfast to 
the gospel, bearing faithful witness for Christ. 



CHAPTER XL VI I 



The Final Arrest 

Paul's work among the churches after his 
acquittal at Rome, could not escape the observation 
of his enemies. Since the beginning of the perse- 
cution under Nero, the Christians had everywhere 
been a proscribed sect. After a time, the unbeliev- 
ing Jews conceived the idea of fastening upon Paul 
the crime of instigating the burning of Rome. Not 
one of them thought for a moment that he was 
guilty; but they knew that such a charge, made 
with the faintest show of plausibility, would seal 
his doom. Through their efforts, Paul was again 
arrested, and hurried away to his final imprisonment. 

On his second voyage to Rome, Paul was accom- 
panied by several of his former companions; others 
earnestly desired to share his lot, but he refused to 
permit them thus to imperil their lives. The pros- 
pect before him was far less favorable than at the 
time of his former imprisonment. The persecution 
under Nero had greatly lessened the number of 
Christians in Rome. Thousands had been martyred 

(489) 



490 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



for their faitli, many had left the city, and those 
who remained were greatly depressed and intimi- 
dated. 

Upon his arrival at Rome, Paul was placed in 
a gloomy dungeon, there to remain until his course 
should be finished. Accused of instigating one of 
the basest and most terrible of crimes against the 
city and the nation, he was the object of universal 
execration. 

The few friends who had shared the burdens of 
th^ apostle, now began to leave him, some by de- 
sertion, and others on missions to the various 
churches. Phygellus and Hermogenes were the first 
to go. Then Demas, dismayed by the thickening 
clouds of difficulty and danger, forsook the perse- 
cuted apostle. Crescens was sent by Paul to the 
churches of Galatia, Titus to Dalmatia, Tychicus to 
Ephesus. Writing to Timothy of this experience, 
Paul said, ' ^ Only Luke is with me. ' ' ^ Never had 
the apostle needed the ministrations of his brethren 
as now, enfeebled as he was by age, toil, and in- 
firmities, and confined in the damp, dark vaults of 
a Eoman prison. The services of Luke, the beloved 
disciple and faithful friend, were a great comfort 
to Paul, and enabled him to communicate with his 
brethren and the world without. 

In this trying time Paul's heart was cheered 
by frequent visits from Onesiphorus. This warm- 
hearted Ephesian did all in his power to lighten 
the burden of the apostle's imprisonment. His be- 
loved teacher was in bonds for the truth's sake, 
while he himself went free; and he spared himself 
no effort to make Paul's lot more bearable. 

*2 Tim. 4:11. 



THE FINAL ABREST 



491 



In the last letter tliat the apostle ever wrote, 
he speaks thus of this faithful disciple: ''The Lord 
give mercy unto the house of Onesiphorus; for he 
oft refreshed me, and was not ashamed of my chain: 
but, when he was in Rome, he sought me out very 
diligently, and found me. The Lord grant unto him 
that he may find mercy of the Lord in that day. ' ' 

The desire for love and sympathy is implanted 
in the heart by God Himself. Christ, in His hour of 
agony in Gethsemane, longed for the sympathy of 
His disciples. And Paul, though apparently indif- 
ferent to hardship and suffering, yearned for sym- 
pathy and companionship. The visit of Onesiphorus, 
testifying to his fidelity at a time of loneliness and 
desertion, brought gladness and cheer to one who 
had spent his life in service for others. 

'2 Tim. 1:16-18. 



CHAPTER XLVIII 



Paul Before Nero 

When Paul was summoned to appear before the 
emperor Nero for trial, it was with the near pros- 
pect of certain death. The serious nature of the 
crime charged against him, and the prevailing ani- 
mosity toward Christians, left little ground for hope 
of a favorable issue. 

Among the Greeks and Romans it was customary 
to allow an accused person the privilege of employ- 
ing an advocate to plead in his behalf before courts 
of justice. By force of argument, by impassioned 
eloquence, or by entreaties, prayers, and tears, such 
an advocate often secured a decision in favor of 
the prisoner, or failing in this, succeeded in miti- 
gating the severity of the sentence. But when Paul 
was summoned before Nero, no man ventured to act 
as his counsel or advocate; no friend was at hand 
even to preserve a record of the charges brought 
against him, or of the arguments that he urged in 
his own defense. Among the Christians at Rome, 

(492) 



PAUL BEFORE NERO 



493 



there was not one who came forward to stand by 
him in that trying hour. 

The only reliable record of the occasion is given 
by Paul himself, in his second letter to Timothy. 
^'At my first answer," the apostle wrote, ''no man 
stood with me, but all men forsook me: I pray God 
that it may not be' laid to their charge. Notwith- 
standing the Lord stood with me, and strengthened 
me; that by me the preaching might be fully known, 
and that all the Gentiles might hear: and I was 
delivered out of the mouth of the lion. ' ' ' 

Paul before Nero — how striking the contrast ! 
The haughty monarch before whom the man of God 
was to answer for his faith, had reached the height 
of earthly power, authority, and wealth, as well as 
the lowest depths of crime and iniquity. In power 
and greatness he stood unrivaled. There were none 
to question his authority, none to resist his will. 
Kings laid their crowns at his feet. Powerful armies 
marched at his command, and the ensigns of his 
navies betokened victory. His statue was set up 
in the halls of justice, and the decrees of senators 
and the decisions of judges were but the echo of 
his will. Millions bowed in obedience to his man- 
dates. The name of Nero made the world tremble. 
To incur his displeasure was to lose property, lib- 
erty, life; and his frown was more to be dreaded 
than a pestilence. 

Without money, without friends, without counsel, 
the aged prisoner stood before Nero — the counte- 
nance of the emperor bearing the shameful record 
of the passions that raged within; the face of the 
accused telling of a heart at peace with God. Paul's 

^2 Tim. 4:16, 17. 



494 



TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



experience had been one of poverty, self-denial, and 
suffering. Notwithstanding constant misrepresenta- 
tion, reproach, and abuse, by which his enemies had 
endeavored to intimidate him, he had fearlessly held 
aloft the standard of the cross. Like his Master, he 
had been a homeless wanderer, and like Him, he had 
lived to bless humanity. How could Nero, a capri- 
cious, passionate, licentious tyrant, understand or 
appreciate the character and motives of this son 
of God? 

The vast hall was thronged by an eager, restless 
crowd, that surged and pressed to the front to see 
and hear all that should take place. The high and 
the low were there, the rich and the poor, the learned 
and the igTLorant, the proud and the humble, all alike 
destitute of a true knowledge of the way of life and 
salvation. 

The Jews brought against Paul the old charges 
of sedition and heresy, and both Jews and Romans 
accused him of instigating the burning of the city. 
While these accusations were urged against him, 
Paul preserved an unbroken serenity. The people 
and the judges looked at him in surprise. They had 
been present at many trials, and had looked upon 
many a criminal; but never had they seen a man 
wear a look of such holy calmness as did the pris- 
oner before them. The keen eyes of the judges, 
accustomed to read the countenances of prisoners, 
searched Paul's face in vain for some evidence of 
guilt. When he was permitted to speak in his own 
behalf, all listened with eager interest. 

Once more Paul has an opportunity to uplift be- 
fore a wondering multitude the banner of the cross. 



PAUL BEFORE NERO 



495 



As lie gazes upon the throng before him, — Jews, 
■Greeks, Romans, with strangers from many lands, — 
his sonl is stirred with an intense desire for their 
salvation. He loses sight of the occasion, of the 
perils surrounding him, of the terrible fate that 
seems so near. He sees onl}^ Jesus, the Intercessor, 
pleading before God in behalf of sinful men. With 
more than human eloquence and power, Paul pre- 
sents the truths of the gospel. He points his hearers 
to the sacrifice made for the fallen race. He declares 
that an infinite price has been paid for man's re- 
demption. Provision has been made for him to 
share the throne of God. By angel messengers, 
earth is connected with heaven, and all the deeds of 
men, whether good or evil, are open to the eye of 
Infinite Justice. 

Thus pleads the advocate of truth. Faithful 
among the faithless, loyal among the disloyal, he 
stands as God's representative, and his voice is as 
a voice from heaven. There is no fear, no sadness, 
no discouragement in word or look. Strong in a 
consciousness of innocence, clothed in the panoply of 
truth, he rejoices that he is a son of God. His words 
are as a shout of victory above the roar of battle. 
He declares the cause to which he has devoted his 
life, to be the only cause that can never fail. 
Though he may perish, the gospel will not perish. 
God lives, and His truth will triumph. 

Many who that day looked upon him, ^^saw his 
face as it had been the face on an angel. ' ' ' 

Never before had that company listened to words 
like these. They struck a chord that vibrated 
in the hearts of even the most hardened. Truth, 

-Acts 6:15. 

32 — Acts 



496 TEE ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES 



clear and convincing, overthrew error. Liglit shone 
into the minds of many who afterward gladly fol- 
lowed its rays. The truths spoken on that day were 
destined to shake nations, and to live throngh all 
time, influencing the hearts of men when the lips 
that had uttered them should be silent in a martyr's 
grave. 

Never before had Nero heard the truth as he 
heard it on this occasion. Never before had the 
enormous guilt of his own life been so revealed to 
him. The light of heaven pierced the sin-polluted 
chambers of his soul, and he trembled with terror at 
the thought of a tribunal before which he, the ruler 
of the world, would finally be arraigned, and his 
deeds receive their just award. He feared the 
apostle's God, and he dared not pass sentence upon 
Paul, against whom no accusation had been sus- 
tained. A sense of awe restrained for a time his 
bloodthirsty spirit. 

For a moment, heaven was opened to the guilty 
and hardened Nero, and its peace and purity seemed 
desirable. That moment the invitation of mercy was 
extended even to him. But only for a moment was 
the thought of pardon welcomed. Then the com- 
mand was issued that Paul be taken back to his 
dungeon; and as the door closed upon the messenger 
of God, the door of repentance closed forever against 
the emperor of Eome. No ray of liglit from heaven 
was ever again to penetrate the darkness that en- 
veloped him. Soon he was to suffer the retributive 
judgments of God. 

Not long after this, Nero sailed on his infamous 
expedition to Greece, where he disgraced himself 



PAUL BEFORE NERO 



497 



and Ms kingdom by contemptible and debasing friv- 
olity. Returning to Rome with great pomp, lie sur- 
rounded himself with his courtiers, and engaged in 
scenes of revolting debauchery. In the midst of this 
revelry, a voice of tumult in the streets was heard. 
A messenger dispatched to learn the cause, re- 
turned with the appalling news that Galba, at the 
head of an army, was marching rapidly upon Rome, 
that insurrection had already broken out in the 
city, and that the streets were filled with an en- 
raged mob, which, threatening death to the emperor 
and all his supporters, was rapidly approaching the 
palace. 

In this time of peril, Nero had not, like the 
faithful Paul, a powerful and compassionate God 
on whom to rely. Fearful of the suffering and pos- 
sible torture he might be compelled to endure at 
the hands of the mob, the wretched tyrant thought 
to end his life by his own hand, but at the critical 
moment his courage failed. Completely unmanned, 
he fled ignominiously from the city, and, sought 
shelter at a country-seat a few miles distant; but 
to no avail. His hiding place was soon discovered, 
and as the pursuing horsemen drew near, he sum- 
moned a slave to his aid, and inflicted on himself 
a mortal wound. Thus perished the tyrant Nero, 
at the early age of thirty-two. 



CHAPTER XLIX 



Paul's Last Letter 

Fkom the judgment-liall of Caesar, Paul returned 
to his cell, realizing that he had gained for himself 
only a brief respite. He knew that his enemies would 
not rest until they had compassed his death. But 
he knew also that for a time truth had triumphed. 
To have proclaimed a crucified and risen Saviour 
before the vast crowd who had listened to him, was 
in itself a victory. That day a work had begun 
which would grow and strengthen, and which Nero 
and all other enemies of Christ would seek in vain 
to hinder or destroy. 

Sitting day after day in his gloomy cell, knowing 
that at a word or a nod from Nero his life might 
be sacrificed, Paul thought of Timothy, and deter- 
mined to send for him. To Timothy had been com- 
mitted the care of the church at Ephesus, and he 
had therefore been left behind when Paul made his 
last journey to Rome. Paul and Timothy were bound 
together by an affection imusually deep and strong. 

This chapter is based on the Second Epistle to Timothy. 
(498) 



PAUL'S LAST LETTER 



499 



Since his conversion, Timothy had shared Paul's la- 
bors and sufferings, and the friendship between the 
two had grown stronger, deeper, and more sacred, 
until all that a son could be to a loved and honored 
father, Timothy was to the aged, toil-worn apostle. 
It is little wonder that in his loneliness and solitude, 
Paul longed to see him. 

Under the most favorable circumstances, several 
months must pass before Timothy could reach Rome 
from Asia Minor. Paul knew that his life was un- 
certain, and he feared that Timothy might arrive 
too late to see him. He had important counsel and 
instruction for the young man, to whom so great 
responsibility had been entrusted; and while urging 
him to come without delay, he dictated the dying 
testimony that he might not be spared to utter. His 
soul filled with loving solicitude for his son in the 
gospel and for the church under his care, Paul sought 
to impress Timothy with the importance of fidelity 
to his sacred trust. 

Paul began his letter with the salutation: ''To 
Timothy, my dearly beloved son: Grace, mercy, and 
peace, from God the Father and Christ Jesus our 
Lord. I thank God, whom I serve from my fore- 
fathers with pure conscience, that without ceasing 
I have remembrance of thee in my prayers night 
and day." 

The apostle then urged upon Timothy the ne- 
cessity of steadfastness in the faith. "I put thee 
in remembrance," he wrote, ''that thou stir up the 
gift of God, which is in thee by the putting on of 
my hands. For God hath not given us the spirit of 
fear; but of power, and of love, and of a sound 



500 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



mind. Be not thou therefore ashamed of the testi- 
mony of our Lord, nor of me His prisoner: but be 
thou partaker of the afflictions of the gospel accord- 
ing to the power of God." Paul entreated Timothy 
to remember that he had been called "with a holy 
calling" to proclaim the power of Him who had 
"brought life and immortality to light through the 
gospel: whereunto," he declared, "I am appointed 
a preacher, and an apostle, and a teacher of the 
Gentiles. For the which cause I also suffer these 
things: nevertheless I am not ashamed: for I know 
whom I have believed, and am persuaded that He 
is able to keep that which I have committed unto 
Him against that day." 

Through his long term of service, Paul had never 
faltered in his allegiance to his Saviour. Wherever 
he was, — whether before scowling Pharisees, or Ro- 
man authorities; before the furious mob at Lystra, or 
the convicted sinners in the Macedonian dungeon; 
whether reasoning with the panic-stricken sailors 
on the shipwrecked vessel, or standing alone before 
Nero to plead for his life,— he had never been 
ashamed of the cause he was advocating. The one 
great purpose of his Christian life had been to serve 
Him whose name had once tilled him with contempt; 
and from this purpose no opposition or persecution 
had been able to turn him aside. His faith, made 
strong by effort and pure by sacrifice, upheld and 
strengthened him. 

"Thou therefore, my son," Paul continued, "be 
strong in the grace that is in Christ Jesus. And 
the things that thou hast heard of me among many 
witnesses, the same commit thou to faithful men, 



PAUL'S LAST LETTER 



501 



who shall be able to teach others also. Thou there- 
fore endure hardness, as a good soldier of Jesus 
Christ.'^ 

The true minister of God will not shun hardship 
or responsibility. From the Source that never fails 
those who sincerely seek for divine power, he draws 
strength that enables him to meet and overcome 
temptation, and to perform the duties that God 
places upon him. The nature of the grace that he 
receives, enlarges his capacity to know God and 
His Son. His soul goes out in longing desire to do 
acceptable service for the Master. And as he ad- 
vances in the Christian pathway, he becomes strong 
in the grace that is in Christ Jesus." This grace 
enables him to be a faithful witness of the things 
that he has heard. He does not despise or neglect 
the knowledge that he has received from God, but 
commits this knowledge to faithful men, who in their 
turn teach others. 

In this his last letter to Timothy, Paul held up 
before the younger worker a high ideal, pointing out 
the duties devolving on him as a minister of Christ. 

Study to show thyself approved unto God," the 
apostle wrote, ^'a workman that needeth not to be 
ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth." "Flee 
also youthful lusts: but follow righteousness, faith, 
charity, peace, with them that call on the Lord out 
of a pure heart. But foolish and unlearned questions 
avoid, knowing that they do gender strifes. And the 
servant of the Lord must not strive; but be gentle 
unto all men, apt to teach, patient, in meekness in- 
structing those that oppose themselves; if God per- 



502 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



adventure will give tliem repentance to the acknowl- 
edging of the trnth.'^ 

The apostle warned Timothy against the false 
teachers who would seek to gain entrance into the 
church. '^This know also," he declared, ''that in 
the last days perilous times shall come. For men 
shall be lovers of their own selves, covetous, boast- 
ers, proud, blasphemers, disobedient to parents, un- 
thankful, unholy, . . . having a form of godliness, 
but denying the power thereof : from such turn 
away. ' ^ 

''Evil men and seducers shall wax worse and 
worse,'' he continued, "deceiving, and being de- 
ceived. But continue thou in the things which thou 
hast learned and hast been assured of, knowing of 
whom thou hast learned them; and that from a child 
thou hast known the Holy Scriptures, which are able 
to make thee wise unto salvation. . . . All Scripture 
is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for 
doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction 
in righteousness: that the man of God may be per- 
fect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works.'' 
God has provided abundant means for successful 
warfare against the evil that is in the world. The 
Bible is the armory where we may equip for the 
struggle. Our loins must be girt about with truth. 
Our breastplate must be righteousness. The shield 
of faith must be in our hand, the helmet of salva- 
tion on our brow; and with the sword of the Spirit, 
which is the word of God, we are to cut our way 
through the obstructions and entanglements of sin. 

Paul knew that there was before the church a 
time of great peril. He knew that faithful, earnest 



PAUL'S LAST LETTER 



503 



work would have to be done by those left in charge 
of the churches ; and he wrote to- Timothy, ' ' I charge 
thee therefore before God, and the Lord Jesus Christ, 
who shall judge the quick and the dead at His 
appearing and His kingdom: Preach the word; be 
instant in season, out of season; reprove, rebuke, 
exhort with all long-suffering and doctrine.'^ 

This solemn charge to one so zealous and faith- 
ful as was Timothy is a strong testimony to the 
importance and responsibility of the work of the 
gospel minister. Summoning Timothy before the bar 
of God, Paul bids him preach the word, not the say- 
ings and customs of men; to be ready to witness 
for God whenever opportunity should present it- 
self — before large congregations and private circles, 
by the way and at the fireside, to friends and to 
enemies, whether in safety or exposed to hardship 
and peril, reproach and loss. 

Fearing that Timothy's mild, yielding disposition 
might lead him to shun an essential part of his work, 
Paul exhorted him to be faithful in reproving sin, 
and even to rebuke with sharpness those who were 
guilty of gross evils. Yet he was to do this ''with 
all long-suffering and doctrine." He was to reveal 
the patience and love of Christ, explaining and en- 
forcing his reproofs by the truths of the Word. 

To hate and reprove sin, and at the same time 
to show pity and tenderness for the sinner, is a 
difficult attainment. The more earnest our own ef- 
forts to attain to holiness of heart and life, the more 
acute will be our perception of sin, and the more 
decided our disapproval of any deviation from the 
right. We must guard against undue severity toward 



504 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



the wrong-doer; but we must also be careful not to 
lose sight of the exceeding sinfulness of sin. There 
is need of showing Christlike patience and love for 
the erring one, but there is also danger of showing 
so great toleration for his error that he will look 
upon himself as undeserving of reproof, and will 
reject it as uncalled for and unjust. 

Ministers of the gospel sometimes do great harm 
by allowing their forbearance toward the erring to 
degenerate into toleration of sins, and even partici- 
pation in them. Thus they are led to excuse and 
palliate that which Grod condemns; and after a time 
they become so blinded as to commend the very ones 
whom God commands them to reprove. He who has 
blunted his spiritual perceptions by sinful leniency 
toward those whom God condemns, will ere long com- 
mit a greater *sin by severity and harshness toward 
those whom God approves. 

By the pride of human wisdom, by contempt for 
the influence of the Holy Spirit, and by disrelish for 
the truths of God's word, many who profess to be 
Christians, and who feel competent to teach others, 
will be led to turn away from the requirements of 
God. Paul declared to Timothy, '^The time will 
come when they will not endure sound doctrine; but 
after their own lusts shall they heap to themselves 
teachers, having itching ears; and they shall turn 
away- their, ears from the truth, and shall be turned 
unto fables." 

The apostle does not here refer to the openly ir- 
religious, but to the professing Christians who make 
inclination their guide, and thus, become enslaved by 
self. Such are willing to listen to those doctrines 



PAUL'S LAST LETTER 



505 



only that do not rebuke their sins or condemn their 
pleasure-loving course. They are offended by the 
plain words of the faithful servants of Christ, and 
choose teachers who praise and flatter them. And 
among professing ministers there are those who 
preach the opinions of men instead of the word of 
God. Unfaithful to their trust, they lead astray 
those who look to them for spiritual guidance. 

In the precepts of His holy law, God has given a 
perfect rule of life; and He has declared that until 
the close of time this law, unchanged in a single jot 
or tittle, is to maintain its claim upon human beings. 
Christ came to magnify the law and make it hon- 
orable. He showed that it is based upon the broad 
foundation of love to God and love to man, and that 
obedience to its precepts comprises the whole duty 
of man. In His own life He gave an example of 
obedience to the law of God. In the sermon on the 
mount He showed how its requirements extend be- 
yond the outward acts, and take cognizance of the 
thoughts and intents of the heart. 

The law, obeyed, leads men to deny ^^ungodliness 
and worldly lusts," and to '4ive soberly, righteously, 
and godly, in this present world. ' ' ' But the enemy 
of all righteousness has taken the world captive, and 
has led men and women to disobey the law. As Paul 
foresaw, multitudes have turned from the plain, 
searching truths of God's word, and have chosen 
teachers who present to them the fables they desire. 
Many among both ministers and people are tram- 
pling under their feet the commandments of God. 
Thus the Creator of the world is insulted, and Satan 
laughs in triumph at the success of his devices. 

1 Titus 2:12. 



506 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



With the growing contempt for God's law, there 
is an increasing distaste for religion, an increase of 
pride, love of pleasure, disobedience to parents, and 
self -indulgence ; and thoughtful minds everywhere are 
anxiously inquiring, AAliat can be done to correct 
these alarming evils? The answer is found in Paul's 
exhortation to Timothy, ''Preach the word." In the 
Bible are found the only safe principles of action. 
It is a transcript of the will of God, an exxDression 
of divine wisdom. It opens to man's understanding 
the great problems of life; and to all who heed its 
jDrecepts, it will prove an unerring guide, keeping 
them from wasting their lives in misdirected effort. 

God has made known His will, and it is folly 
for man to ciuestion that which has gone out of His 
lips. After Infinite TTisdom has spoken, there can 
be no doubtful cpiestions for man to settle, no waver- 
ing possibilities for him to adjust. All that is re- 
quired of him is a frank, earnest concurrence in the 
expressed will of God. Obedience is the highest 
dictate of reason as well as of conscience. 

Paul continued his charge: ''Watch thou in all 
things, endure afflictions, do the work of an evan- 
gelist, make full proof of thy ministry." Paul was 
about to finish his course, and he desired Timothy 
to take his place, guarding the church from the fables 
and heresies by which the enemy, in various ways, 
would endeavor to lead them from the simplicity of 
the gosi3el. He admonished him to shun all tem- 
poral pursuits and entanglements that would prevent 
him from giving himself wholly to his work for God ; 
to endure with cheerfulness the opposition, reproach, 
and ]3ersecution to which his faithfulness would ex- 



PAUL'S LAST LETTER 



507 



pose liim; to make full proof of his ministry by 
employing every means within his reach of doing 
good to those for whom Christ died. 

Paul's life was an exemplification of the truths 
he taught; and herein lay his power. His heart was 
filled with a deep, abiding sense of his responsibility; 
and he labored in close communion with Him who 
is the fountain of justice, mercy, and truth. He clung 
to the cross of Christ as his only guarantee of suc- 
cess. The love of the Saviour was the undying 
motive that upheld him in his conflicts with self, 
and in his struggles against evil, as in the service 
of Christ he pressed forward against the unfriend- 
liness of the world and the opposition of his enemies. 

What the church needs in these days of peril, is 
an army of workers who, like Paul, have educated 
themselves for usefulness, who have a deep experi- 
ence in the things of God, and who are filled with 
earnestness and zeal. Sanctified, self-sacrificing men 
are needed; men who will not shun trial and responsi- 
bility; men who are brave and true; men in whose 
hearts Christ is formed "the hope of glory," and 
who with lips touched with holy fire will "preach 
the word." For want of such workers the cause of 
God languishes, and fatal errors, like a deadly poison, 
taint the morals and blight the hopes of a large part 
of the human race. 

As the faithful, toil-worn standard-bearers are 
offering up their lives for the truth's sake, who will 
come forward to take their place? "Will our young 
men accept the holy trust at the hands of their 
fathers'? Are they preparing to fill the vacancies 
made by the death of the faithful? Will the apostle's 



508 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



charge be heeded, the call to duty be heard, amidst 
the incitements to selfishness and ambition that allure 
the youth? 

Paul concluded his letter with personal messages 
to different ones, and again repeated the urgent re- 
quest that Timothy come to him soon, if possible 
before the winter. He spoke of his loneliness, 
caused by the desertion of some of his friends and 
the necessary absence of others; and lest Timothy 
should hesitate, fearing that the church at Ephesus 
might need his labors, Paul stated that he had al- 
ready dispatched Tychicus to fill the vacancy. 

After speaking of the scene of his trial before 
Nero, the desertion of his brethren, and the sus- 
taining grace of a covenant-keeping God, Paul closed 
his letter by commending his beloved Timothy to the 
guardianship of the Chief Shepherd, who, though 
the under-shepherds might be stricken down, would 
still care for His flock. 



CHAPTER L 



Condemned to Die 

During Paul's final trial before Nero, tlie em- 
peror had been so strongly impressed with the 
force of the apostle's words, that he deferred the 
decision of the case, neither acquitting nor condemn- 
ing the accused servant of God. But the emperor's 
malice against Paul soon returned. Exasperated by 
his inability to check the spread of the Christian 
religion, even in the imperial household, he deter- 
mined that as soon as a plausible pretext could be 
found, the apostle should be put to death. Not long 
afterward Nero pronounced the decision that con- 
demned Paul to a martyr's death. Inasmuch as a 
Eoman citizen could not be subjected to torture, he 
was sentenced to be beheaded. 

Paul was taken in a private manner to the place 
of execution. Few spectators were allowed to be 
present; for his persecutors, alarmed at the extent 
of his influence, feared that converts might be won 
to Christianity by the scenes- of his death. But even 
the hardened soldiers who attended him, listened to 

(509) 



510 



TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



liis words, and with amazement saw liim cheerful and 
even joyous in the prospect of death. To some who 
witnessed his martyrdom, his spirit of forgiveness 
toward his murderers and his unwavering confidence 
in Christ till the last, proved a savor of life unto 
life. More than one accepted the Saviour whom 
Paul prefached, and ere long fearlessly sealed their 
faith with their blood. 

Until his latest hour the life of Paul testified 
to the truth of his words to the Corinthians: ^'God, 
who commanded^ the light to shine out of darkness, 
hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the 
knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus 
Christ. But we have this treasure in earthen ves- 
sels, that the excellency of the power may be of 
God, and not of us. We are troubled on every side, 
yet not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in 
despair; persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, 
but not destroyed; always bearing about in the body 
the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life also of 
Jesus might be made manifest in our body. ' ' ' His 
sufficiency was not in himself, but in the presence 
and agency of the divine Spirit that filled his soul, 
and brought every thought into subjection to the 
will of Christ. The prophet declares, ^'Tliou wilt 
keep him in perfect peace, whose mind is stayed on 
Thee : because he trusteth in Thee. ' ^ ' The heaven- 
born peace expressed on Paul's countenance won 
many a soul to the gospel. 

Paul carried with him the atmosphere of heaven. 
All who associated with him felt the influence of 
his union with Christ. The fact that his own life 



1 2 Cor. 4 : 6-10. 



==Isa. 26:3. 



CONDEMNED TO DIE 



511 



exemplified the truth he proclaimed, gave convincing 
power to his preaching. Here lies the power of 
truth. The unstudied, unconscious influence of a 
holy life is the most convincing sermon that can be 
given in favor of Christianity. Argument, even 
when unanswerable, may provoke only opposition; 
but a godly example has a power that it is impos- 
sible wholly to resist. 

The apostle lost sight of his own approaching 
sufferings in his solicitude for those whom he was 
about to leave to cope with prejudice, hatred, and 
persecution. The few Christians who accompanied 
him to the place of execution, he endeavored to 
strengthen and encourage by repeating the promises 
given for those who are persecuted for righteous- 
ness' sake. He assured them that nothing would 
fail of all that the Lord had spoken concerning His 
tried and faithful children. For a little season they 
might be in heaviness through manifold temptations; 
they might be destitute of earthly comforts ; but they 
could encou.rage their hearts with the assurance of 
God's faithfulness, saying, "I know whom I have 
believed, and am persuaded that He is able to keep 
that which I have committed unto Him."' Soon the 
night of trial and suffering would end, and then 
would dawn the glad morning of peace and per- 
fect day. 

The apostle was looking into the great beyond, 
not with uncertainty or dread, but with joyous hope 
and longing expectation. As he stands at the place 
of martyrdom, he sees not the sword of the execu- 
tioner or the earth so soon to receive his blood; he 

3 2 Tim. 1:12. 

33 — Acts 



512 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



looks up through the calm blue heaven of that sum- 
mer day to the throne of the Eternal. 

This man of faith beholds the ladder of Jacob's 
vision, representing Christ, who has connected earth 
with heaven, and finite man with the infinite God. 
His faith is strengthened as he calls to mind how 
patriarchs and prophets have relied upon the One 
who is his support and consolation, and for whom 
he is giving his life. From these holy men who 
from century to century have borne testimony for 
their faith, he hears the assurance that God is true. 
His fellow-apostles, who, to preach the gospel of 
Christ, went forth to meet religious bigotry and 
heathen superstition, persecution, and contempt, who 
counted not their lives dear unto themselves that 
they might bear aloft the light of the cross amidst 
the dark mazes of infidelity, — these he hears wit- 
nessing to Jesus as the Son of God, the Saviour of 
the world. From the rack, the stake, the dungeon, 
from dens and caves of the earth, there falls upon 
his ear the martyr's shout of triumph. He hears 
the witness of steadfast souls, who, though destitute, 
afflicted, tormented, yet bear fearless, solemn testi- 
mony for the faith, declaring, '^I know whom I 
have believed." These, yielding up their lives for 
the faith, declare to the world that He in whom they 
have trusted is able to save to the uttermost. 

Eansomed by the sacrifice of Christ, washed from 
sin in His blood, and clothed in His righteousness, 
Paul has the witness in himself that his soul is 
precious in the sight of his Eedeemer. His life is 
hid with Christ in God, and he is persuaded that 
He who has conquered death is able to keep that 



CONDEMNED TO DIE 



513 



which is committed to His trust. His mind grasps 
the Saviour's promise, "I will raise him up at the 
last day. ' ' ' His thoughts and hopes are centered 
on the second coming of his Lord. And as the 
sword of the executioner descends, and the shadows 
of death gather about the martyr, his latest thought 
springs forward, as will his earliest in the great 
awakening, to meet the Lifegiver, who shall wel- 
come him to the joy of the blest. 

Well-nigh a score of centuries have passed since 
Paul the Aged poured out his blood as a witness 
for the word of God and the testimony of Jesus 
Christ. No faithful hand recorded for the genera- 
tions to come the last scenes in the life of this holy 
man; but Inspiration has preserved for us his dying 
testimony. Like a trumpet peal his voice has rung 
out through all the ages since, nerving with his own 
courage thousands of witnesses for Christ, and 
wakening in thousands of sorrow-stricken hearts the 
echo of his own triumphant joy: "I am now ready 
to be offered, and the time of my departure is at 
hand. I have fought a good fight, I have finished 
my course, I have kept the faith: henceforth there 
is laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which 
the Lord, the righteous Judge, shall give me at 
that day: and not to me only, but unto all them 
also that love His appearing. ' ' ' 

* John 6 : 40. ^2 Tim. 4 : 6-8. 



CHAPTER LI 



A Faithful Under-Shepherd 

Little mention is made in tlie book of Acts of 
the later work of the apostle Peter. During the 
busy years of ministry that followed the outpouring 
of the Spirit on the day of Pentecost, he was among 
those who put forth untiring efforts to reach the 
Jews who came to Jerusalem to worship at the 
time of the annual festivals. 

As the number of believers multiplied in Jeru- 
salem and in other places visited by the messengers 
of the cross, the talents possessed by Peter proved 
of untold value to the early Christian church. The 
influence of his testimony concerning Jesus of Naza- 
reth extended far and wide. Upon him had been 
laid a double responsibility. He bore positive wit- 
ness concerning the Messiah before unbelievers, la- 
boring earnestly for their conversion; and at the 
same time he did a special work for believers, 
strengthening them in the faith of Christ. 

This chapter is based on the First Epistle of Peter. 
(514) 



A FAITHFUL UNDER-SHEPHERD 515 



It was after Peter had been led to self-rennn- 
ciation and entire reliance upon divine power, that 
he received his call to act as an nnder-shepherd. 
Christ had said to Peter, before his denial of Him, 
''When thou art converted, strengthen thy breth- 
ren. ' ' ' These words were significant of the wide 
and effectual work which this apostle was to do 
in the future for those who should come to the faith. 
For this work, Peter's own experience of sin and 
suffering and repentance had prepared him. Not 
until he had learned his weakness, could he know 
the believer's need of dependence on Christ. Amid 
the storm of temptation he had come to under- 
stand that man can walk safely only as in utter 
self-distrust he relies upon the Saviour. 

At the last meeting of Christ with His disciples 
by the sea, Peter, tested by the thrice-repeated ques- 
tion, "Lovest thou Me?"' had been restored to his 
place among the twelve. His work had been ap- 
pointed him: he was to feed the Lord's flock. Now, 
converted and accepted, he was not only to seek 
to save those without the fold, but was to be a 
shepherd of the sheep. 

Christ mentioned to Peter only one condition of 
service — "Lovest thou Me!" This is the essential 
qualification. Though Peter might possess every 
other, yet without the love of Christ he could not 
be a faithful shepherd over the flock of God. Knowl- 
edge, benevolence, eloquence, zeal, — all are essential 
in the good work; but without the love of Christ 
in the heart, the work of the Christian minister is 
a failure. 



^Luke 22:32. 



-John 21:15-17. 



516 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



The love of Christ is not a fitful feeling, but a 
living principle, which is to be made manifest as an 
abiding power in the heart. If the character and 
deportment of the shepherd is an exemplification of 
the truth he advocates, the Lord will set the seal 
of His approval to the work. The shepherd and 
the flock will become one, united by their common 
hope in Christ. 

The Saviour's manner of dealing with Peter had 
a lesson for him and his brethren. Although Peter 
had denied his Lord, the love which Jesus bore him 
had never faltered. And as the apostle should take 
up the work of ministering the word to others, he 
was to meet the transgressor with patience, sym- 
pathy, and forgiving love. Eemembering his own 
weakness and failure, he was to deal with the sheep 
and lambs committed to his care as tenderly as 
Christ had dealt with him. 

Human beings, themselves given to evil, are prone 
to deal untenderly with the tempted and the erring. 
They cannot read the heart; they -know not its 
struggle and its pain. Of the rebuke that is love, 
of the blow that wounds to heal, of the warning 
that speaks hope, they have need to learn. 

Throughout his ministry, Peter faithfully watched 
over the flock entrusted to his care, and thus proved 
himself worthy of the charge and responsibility given 
him by the Saviour. Ever he exalted Jesus of Naza- 
reth as the Hope of Israel, the Saviour of mankind. 
He brought his own life under the discipline of the 
Master-worker. By every means within his power 
he sought to educate the believers for active service. 
His godly example and untiring activity inspired 



A FAITHFUL UNDEB-SHEPHERD 517 



many yoiing men of promise to give themselves 
wholly to the work of the ministry. As time went 
on, the apostle's inflnence as an educator and leader 
increased; and while he never lost his burden to 
labor especially for the Jews, yet he bore his testi- 
mony in many lands, and strengthened the faith of 
multitudes in the gospeL 

In the later years of his ministry, Peter was 
inspired to write to the believers ''scattered through- 
out Pontus, Galatia, Cappadocia, Asia, and Bithynia." 
His letters were the means of reviving the courage 
and strengthening the faith of those who were en- 
during trial and affliction, and of renewing to good 
works those who through manifold temptations were 
in danger of losing their hold upon God. These 
letters bear the impress of having been written by 
one in whom the sufferings of Christ and also His 
consolation had been made to abound; one whose 
entire being had been transformed by grace, and 
whose hope of eternal life was sure and steadfast. 

At the very beginning of his first letter, the 
aged servant of God ascribed to his Lord a tribute 
of praise and thanksgiving. ''Blessed be the God 
and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ,'' he ex- 
claimed, "which according to His abundant mercy 
hath begotten us again unto a lively hope by the 
resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead, to an 
inheritance incorruptible, and undefiled, and that 
fadeth not away, reserved in heaven for you, who 
are kept by the power of God through faith unto 
salvation ready to be revealed in the last time." 

In this hope of a sure inheritance in the earth 
made new, the early Christians rejoiced, even in 



518 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



times of severe trial and affliction. ^'Ye greatly re- 
joice/' Peter wrote, ^ though now for a season, if 
need be, ye are in heaviness through manifold temp- 
tations : that the trial of your faith, being much 
more precious than of gold that perisheth, though 
it be tried with fire, might be found unto praise and 
honor and glory at the appearing of Jesus Christ: 
whom having not seen, ye love ; in whom, though now 
ye see Him not, ... ye rejoice with joy unspeak- 
able and full of glory: receiving the end of your 
faith, even the salvation of your souls.'' 

The apostle's words were written for the in- 
struction of believers in every age, and they have 
a special significance for those who live at the time 
when the "end of all things is at hand." His ex- 
hortations and warnings, and his words of faith 
and courage, are needed by every soul who would 
maintain his faith "steadfast unto the end."' 

The apostle sought to teach the believers how 
important it is to keep the mind from wandering 
to forbidden themes, or from spending its energies 
on trifling subjects. Those who would not fall a 
pre}^ to Satan's devices, must guard well the avenues 
of the soul; they must avoid reading, seeing, or hear- 
ing that which will suggest impure thoughts. The 
mind must not be left to dwell at random upon 
every subject that the enemy of souls may suggest. 
The heart must be faithfully sentineled, or evils 
without will awaken evils within, and the soul will 
wander in darkness. "Gird up the loins of your 
mind," Peter wrote, "be sober, and hope to the end 
for the grace that is to be brought unto you at the 

«Heb. 3:14. 



A FAITHFUL UNDER-SHEPHEBD 519 



revelation of Jesus Christ; . . . not fashioning your- 
selves according to the former lusts in your igno- 
rance: but as He which hath called you is holy, so 
be ye holy in all manner of conversation; because it 
is written, Be ye holy; for I am holy." 

^'Pass the time of your sojourning here in fear: 
forasmuch as ye know that ye were not redeemed 
with corruptible things, as silver and gold, from 
your vain conversation received by tradition from 
your fathers; but with the precious blood of Christ, 
as of a Lamb without blemish and without spot: 
who verily was foreordained before the foundation 
of the world, but was manifest in these last times 
for you, who by Him do believe in God, that raised 
Him up from the dead, and gave Him glory; that 
your faith and hope might be in God." 

Had silver and gold been sufficient to purchase 
the salvation of men, how easily might it have 
been accomplished by Him who says, "The silver is 
Mine, and the gold is Mine. ' ' ' But only by the 
precious blood of the Son of God could the trans- 
gressor be redeemed. The plan of salvation was 
laid in sacrifice. The apostle Paul wrote, "Ye know 
the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though He 
was rich, yet for your sakes He became poor, that 
ye through His poverty might be rich. ' ' ^ Christ 
gave Himself for us that He might redeem us from 
all iniquity. And as the crowning blessing of salva- 
tion, "the gift of God is eternal life through Jesus 
Christ our Lord."' 

"Seeing ye have purified your souls in obeying 
the truth through the Spirit unto unfeigned love of 

* Haggai 2:8. ^2 Cor. 8:9. ^ Eom. 6 : 23. 



520 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



the brethren," Peter continued, ''see that ye love 
one another with a pure heart fervently." The word 
of God — the truth — is the channel through which 
the Lord manifests His Spirit and power. Obedi- 
ence to the word produces fruit of the required 
quality — ''unfeigned love of the brethren." This 
love is heaven-born, and leads to high motives and 
unselfish actions. 

When truth becomes an abiding principle in the 
life, the soul is "born again, not of corruptible seed, 
but of incorruptible, by the word of God, which 
liveth and abideth forever." This new birth is the 
result of receiving Christ as the Word of God. When 
by the Holy Spirit divine truths are impressed upon 
the heart, new conceptions are awakened, and the 
energies hitherto dormant are aroused to co-operate 
with God. 

Thus it had been with Peter and his fellow- 
disciples. Christ was the revealer of truth to the 
world. By Him the incorruptible seed — the word 
of God — was sown in the hearts of men. But many 
of the most precious lessons of the great Teacher 
were spoken to those who did not then understand 
them. When, after His ascension, the Holy Spirit 
brought His teachings to the remembrance of the 
disciples, their slumbering senses awoke. The mean- 
ing of these truths flashed upon their minds as a 
new revelation, and truth, pure and unadulterated, 
made a place for itself. Then the wonderful ex- 
perience of His life became theirs. The Word bore 
testimony through them, the men of His appoint- 
ment, and they proclaimed the mighty truth, "The 
Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us, . . . 



A FAITHFUL UNDER-SHEFHERD 521 



full of grace and truth." "And of His fulness have 
all we received, and grace for grace."' 

The apostle exhorted the believers to study the 
Scriptures, through a proper understanding of which 
they might make sure work for eternity. Peter 
realized that in the experience of every soul who is 
finally victorious there would be scenes of perplex- 
ity and trial; but he knew also that an understanding 
of the Scriptures would enable the tempted one to 
bring to mind promises that would comfort the heart 
and strengthen faith in the Mighty One. 

"All flesh is as grass," he declared, "and all the 
glory of man as the flower of grass. The grass 
witheretli, and the flower thereof falleth away: but 
the word of the Lord endureth forever. And this 
is the word which by the gospel is preached unto 
you. Wherefore laying aside all malice, and all 
guile, and hypocrisies, and envies, and all evil- 
speakings, as new-born babes, desire the sincere 
milk of the word, that ye may grow thereby: if 
so be ye have tasted that the Lord is gracious." 

Many of the believers to whom Peter addressed 
his letters, were living in the midst of heathen, and 
much depended on their remaining true to the high 
calling of their profession. The apostle urged upon 
them their privileges as followers of Christ Jesus. 
"Ye are a chosen generation," he wrote, "a royal 
priesthood, a holy nation, a peculiar people; that ye 
should show forth the praises of Him who hath 
called you out of darkness into His marvelous light: 
which in time past were not a people, but are now 
the people of God: which had not obtained mercy, 
but now have obtained mercy. 

^ John 1:14, 16. 



522 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



''Dearly beloved, I beseech you as straiig-ers 
and pilgrims, abstain from fleshly lusts, which war 
against the soul; having your conversation honest 
among the Gentiles : that, whereas they speak against 
you as evil-doers, they may by your good works, 
which they shall behold, glorify God in the day of 
visitation. ' ' 

The apostle plainly outlined the attitude that 
believers should sustain toward the civil authorities : 
''Submit yourselves to every ordinance of man for 
the Lord's sake: whether it be to the king, as su- 
preme; or unto governors, as unto them that are 
sent by him for the punishment of evil-doers, and 
for the praise of them that do well. For so is the 
will of God, that with well-doing ye may put to 
silence the ignorance of foolish men: as free, and 
not using your liberty for a cloak of maliciousness, 
but as the servants of God. Honor all men. Love 
the brotherhood. Fear God. Honor the king." 

, Those who were servants were advised to re- 
main subject to their masters "with all fear; not 
only to the good and gentle, but also to the froward. 
For this is thankworthy," the apostle explained, "if 
a man for conscience toward God endure grief, suf- 
fering wrongfully. For what glory is it, if, when 
ye be buffeted for your faults, je shall take it pa- 
tiently? but if, when ye do well, and suffer for it, 
ye take it patiently, this is acceptable with God. 
For even hereunto were ye called: because Christ 
also suffered for us, leaving us an example, that 
ye should follow His steps : who did no sin, neither 
was guile found in His mouth: who, when He was 
reviled, reviled not again; when He suffered. He 



A FAITHFUL UNDEB-8HEPHERD 



523 



threatened not; but committed Himself to Him that 
judgeth righteously: who His own self bare our sins 
in His o^ body on the tree, that we, being dead 
to sins, should live unto righteousness : by whose 
stripes ye were healed. For ye were as sheep going 
astray; but are now returned unto the Shepherd and 
Bishop of your souls." 

The apostle exhorted the women in the faith to 
be chaste in conversation and modest in dress and 
deportment. ''Whose adorning," he counseled, ''let 
it not be that outward adorning of plaiting the hair, 
and of wearing of gold, or of putting on of apparel; 
but let it be the hidden man of the heart, in that 
which is not corruptible, even the ornament of a 
meek and quiet spirit, which is in the sight of God 
of great price." 

The lesson applies to believers in every age. "By 
their fruits ye shall know them. ' ' ' The inward 
adorning of a meek and quiet spirit is priceless. In 
the life of the true Christian the outward adorning 
is always in harmony with the inward peace and 
holiness. "If any man will come after Me," Christ 
said, "let him deny himself, and take up his cross, 
and follow Me."' Self-denial and sacrifice will mark 
the Christian's life. Evidence that the taste is con- 
verted will be seen in the dress of all who walk in 
the path cast up for the ransomed of the Lord. 

It is right to love beauty and to desire it; but 
God desires us to love and seek first the highest 
beauty, that which is imperishable. No outward 
adorning can compare in value or loveliness with 
that "meek and quiet spirit," the "fine linen, white 

^Matt. 7:20. ^Matt. 16:24. 



524 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



and clean, ' ' " wMcli all the holy ones of earth will 
wear. This apparel will make them beautiful and 
beloved here, and will hereafter be their badge of 
admission to the palace of the King. His promise 
is, "They shall walk with Me in white: for they are 
worthy. " " 

Looking forward with prophetic vision to the 
perilous times into which the church of Christ was 
to enter, the apostle exhorted the believers to stead- 
fastness in the face of trial and suffering. "Be- 
loved," he wrote, "think it not strange concerning 
the fiery trial which is to try you." 

Trial is part of the education given in the school 
of Christ, to purify God's children from the dross of 
earthliness. It is because God is leading His chil- 
dren, that trying experiences come to them. Trials 
and obstacles are His chosen methods of discipline, 
and His appointed conditions of success. He who 
reads the hearts of men knows their weaknesses 
better than they themselves can know them. He 
sees that some have qualifications which, if rightly 
directed, could be used in the advancement of His 
work. In His providence He brings these souls into 
different positions and varied circumstances, that 
they may discover the defects that are concealed 
from their own knowledge. He gives them oppor- 
tunity to overcome these defects, and to fit them- 
selves for service. Often He permits the fires of 
affliction to burn, that they may be purified. 

God's care for His heritage is unceasing. He suf- 
fers no affliction to come upon His children but such 
as is essential for their present and eternal good. 

1" Eev. 19:14. " Eev. 3:4. 



A FAITHFUL UNDER-SHEPHERD 



525 



He will purify His church, even as Christ purified 
the temple during His ministry on earth. All that 
He brings upon His people in test and trial comes 
that they may gain deeper piety and greater strength 
to carry forward the triumphs of the cross. 

There had been a time in Peter's experience 
when he was unwilling to see the cross in the work 
of Christ. When the Saviour made known to the 
disciples His impending sufferings and death, Peter 
exclaimed, ^^Be it far from Thee, Lord: this shall 
not be unto Thee. ' ' Self-pity, which shrank from 
fellowship with Christ in suffering, prompted Peter's 
remonstrance. It was to the disciple a bitter lesson, 
and one which he learned but slowly, that the path 
of Christ on earth lay through agony and humiliation. 
But in the heat of the furnace fire he was to learn 
its lesson. Now, when his once active form was 
bowed with the burden of years and labors, he could 
write, ''Beloved, think it not strange concerning the 
fiery trial which is to try you, as though some 
strange thing happened unto you: but rejoice, inas- 
much as ye are partakers of Christ's sutferings; 
that, when His glory shall be revealed, ye may be 
glad also with exceeding joy." 

Addressing the church elders regarding their re- 
sponsibilities as under-shepherds of Christ's flock, 
the apostle wrote: ''Feed the flock of God which is 
among you, taking the oversight thereof, not by con- 
straint, but willingly; not for filthy lucre, but of a 
ready mind; neither as being lords over God's herit- 
age, but being ensamples to the flock. And when 

^ Matt. 16 : 22. 



526 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



the Chief Shepherd shall appear, ye shall receive a 
crown of glory that fadeth not away/^ 

Those who occupy the position of under-shepherds 
are to exercise a watchful diligence over the Lord's 
flock. This is not to be a dictatorial vigilance, but 
one that tends to encourage and strengthen and up- 
lift. Ministry means more than sermonizing; it 
means earnest, personal labor. The church on earth 
is composed of erring men and women, who need 
patient, painstaking effort that they may be trained 
and disciplined to work with acceptance in this life, 
and in the future life to be crowned with glory and 
immortality. Pastors are needed — faithful shep- 
herds — who will not flatter God's people, nor treat 
them harshly, but who will feed them with the bread 
of life, — men who in their lives feel daily the con- 
verting power of the Holy Spirit, and who cherish 
a strong, unselfish love toward those for whom they 
labor. 

There is tactful work for the under-shepherd to 
do as he is called to meet alienation, bitterness, envy, 
and jealousy in the church, and he will need to 
labor in the spirit of Christ to set things in order. 
Faithful warnings are to be given, sins rebuked, 
wrongs made right, not only by the minister's work 
in the pulpit, but by personal labor. The wayward 
heart may take exception to the message, and the 
servant of God may be misjudged and criticized. 
Let him then remember that ''the wisdom that is 
from above is first pure, then peaceable, gentle, and 
easy to be entreated, full of mercy and good fruits, 
without partiality, and without hypocrisy. And the 



A FAITHFUL UNDER-SHEPHERD 527 



fruit of righteousness is sown in peace of tliem that 
make peace. ^ ' 

The work of the gospel minister is '^to make all 
men see what is the fellowship of the mystery, which 
from the beginning of the world hath been hid in 
God. " " If one entering upon this work chooses the 
least self-sacrificing part, contenting himself with 
preaching, and leaving the work of personal min- 
istry for some one else, his labors will not be ac- 
ceptable to God. Souls for whom Christ died are 
perishing for want of well-directed, personal labor; 
and he has mistaken his calling who, entering upon 
the ministry, is unwilling to do the personal work 
that the care of the flock demands. 

The spirit of the true shepherd is one of self- 
forgetfulness. He loses sight of self in order that 
he may work the works of God. By the preaching of 
the word and by personal ministry in the homes of 
the people, he learns their needs, their sorrows, their 
trials; and, co-operating with the great Burden- 
bearer, he shares their afflictions, comforts their dis- 
tresses, relieves their soul-hunger, and wins their 
hearts to God. In this work the minister is attended 
by the angels of heaven, and he himself is instructed 
and enlightened in the truth that maketh wise unto 
salvation. 

In connection with his instruction to those in 
positions of trust in the church, the apostle outlined 
some general principles that were to be followed by 
all who were associated in church fellowship. The 
. younger members of the flock were urged to follow 
the example of their elders in the practice of Christ- 

*3 James 3:17,18. ^*Eph. 3:9. 

34 — Acts 



528 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



like humility: Likewise, ye younger, submit your- 
selves unto the elder. Yea, all of you be subject one 
to another, and be clothed with humility: for God 
resisteth the proud, and giveth grace to the humble. 
Humble yourselves therefore under the mighty hand 
of God, that He may exalt you in due time: casting 
all your care upon Him; for He caretli for you. 
Be sober, be vigilant; because your adversary the 
devil, as a roaring lion, walketh about, seeking whom 
he may devour: whom resist steadfast in the faith.'' 
Thus Peter wrote to the believers at a time of 
peculiar trial to the church. Many had already be- 
come partakers of Chri&t's sufferings, and soon the 
chiirch was to undergo a period of terrible perse- 
cution. Within a few brief years many of those who 
had stood as teachers and leaders in the church were 
to lay down their lives for the gospel. Soon griev- 
ous wolves were to enter in, not sparing the flock. 
But none of these things were to bring discourage- 
ment to those whose hopes were centered in Christ. 
With words of encouragement and good cheer Peter 
directed the minds of the believers from present 
trials and future scenes of suffering ' ' to an inher- 
itance incorruptible, and undefiled, and that fadeth 
not away." "The God of all grace," he fervently 
prayed, ''who hath called us unto His eternal glory 
by Christ Jesus, after that ye have suffered awhile, 
make you perfect, stablish, strengthen, settle you. 
To whom be glory and dominion forever and ever. 
Amen. " 



CHAPTER LII 



Steadfast unto the End 

In the second letter addressed by Peter to those 
who had obtained ^'like precious faith'' with him- 
self, the apostle sets forth the divine plan for the 
development of Christian character. He writes: 

Grace and peace be multiplied unto you through 
the knowledge of God, and of Jesus our Lord, ac- 
cording as His divine power hath given unto us all 
things that pertain unto life and godliness, through 
the knowledge of Him that hath called us to glory 
and virtue: whereby are given unto us exceeding 
great and precious promises: that by these ye might 
be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped 
the corruption that is in the world through lust. 

^^And beside this, giving all diligence, add to 
your faith virtue; and to virtue knowledge; and to 
knowledge temperance; and to temperance patience; 
and to patience godliness ; and to godliness brotherly 
kindness; and to brotherly kindness charity. For 
if these things be in you, and abound, they make 

This chapter is based on the Second Epistle of Peter. 

(529) 



530 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



you that ye shall neither be barren nor unfruitful 
in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ." 

These words are full of instruction, and strike 
the key-note of victory. The apostle presents be- 
fore the believers the ladder of Christian progress, 
every step of which represents advancement in the 
knowledge of God, and in the climbing of which 
there is to be no standstill. Faith, virtue, knowl- 
edge, temperance, patience, godliness, brotherly kind- 
ness, and charity are the rounds of the ladder. We 
are saved by climbing round after round, mounting 
step after step, to the height of Christ's ideal for us. 
Thus He is made unto us wisdom, and righteousness, 
and sanctitication, and redemption. 

God has called His people to glory and virtue, 
and these will be manifest in the lives of all who 
are truly connected with Him. Having become par- 
takers of the heavenly gift, they are to go on unto 
perfection, being ''kept by the power of God through 
faith.''" It is the glory of God to give His virtue 
to His children. He desires to see men and women 
reaching the highest standard; and when by faith 
they lay hold of the power of Christ, when they 
plead His unfailing promises, and claim them as 
their own, when with an importunity that will not 
be denied they seek for the power of the Holy 
Spirit, they will be made complete in Him. 

Having received the faith of the gospel, the next 
work of the believer is to add to his character virtue, 
and thus cleanse the heart and prepare the mind for 
the reception of the knowledge of God. This knowl- 
edge is the foundation of all true education and of 
all true service. It is the only real safeguard against 

n Peter 1:5. 



STEADFAST TJNTO THE EXD 



531 



temptation; and it is this alone that can make one 
like God in character. Through the knowledge of 
God and of His Son Jesns Christ, are given to the 
believer ''all things that pertain nnto life and god- 
liness.^' No good gift is withheld from him who sin- 
cerely desires to obtain the righteousness of God. 

''This is life eternal," Christ said, "that they 
might know Thee the only true God, and Jesns 
Christ, whom Thou hast sent. ' ' ' And the prophet 
Jeremiah declared: "Let not the wise man glory 
in his wisdom, neither let the mighty man glory in 
his might, let not the rich man glory in his riches : 
but let him that glorietli glory in this, that he un- 
der standeth and knoweth Me, that I am the Lord 
which exercise loving-kindness, judgment, and right- 
eousness, in the earth: for in these things I delight, 
saith the Lord. ' ' ' Scarcely can the human mind 
comprehend the breadth and depth and height of 
the spiritual attainments of him who gains this 
knowledge. 

None need fail of attaining, in his sphere, to 
perfection of Christian character. By the sacrifice 
of Christ, provision has been made for the believer 
to receive all things that pertain to life and god- 
liness. God calls upon us to reach the standard of 
perfection, and places before us the example of 
Christ's character. In His humanity, perfected by 
a life of constant resistance of evil, the Saviour 
showed that through co-operation with Divinity, hu- 
man beings may in this life attain to perfection of 
character. This is God's assurance to us that we 
too may obtain complete victory. 

2 John 17:3. ' Jer. 9:23, 24. 



532 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



Before the believer is held out the wonderful 
possibility of being like Christ, obedient to all the 
principles of the law. But of himself man is ut- 
terly unable to reach this condition. The holiness 
that God's word declares he must have before he 
can be saved, is the result of the working of divine 
grace, as he bows in submission to the discipline and 
restraining influences of the Spirit of truth. Man's 
obedience can be made perfect only by the incense 
of Christ's righteousness, which fills with divine 
fragrance every act of obedience. The part of the 
Christian is to persevere in overcoming every fault. 
Constantly he is to pray to the Saviour to heal the 
disorders of his sin-sick soul. He has not the wis- 
dom or the strength to overcome; these belong to 
the Lord, and He bestows them on those who in 
humiliation and contrition seek Him for help. 

The work of transformation from unholiness to 
holiness is a continuous one. Day by day God 
labors for man's sanctification, and man is to co- 
operate with Him, putting forth persevering efforts 
in the cultivation of right habits. He is to add 
grace to grace; and as he thus works on the plan 
of addition, God works for him on the plan of mul- 
tiplication. Our Saviour is always ready to hear 
and answer the prayer of the contrite heart, and 
grace and peace are multiplied to His faithful ones. 
Gladly He grants them the blessings they need in 
their struggle against the evils that beset them. 

There are those who attempt to ascend the lad- 
der of Christian progress; but as they advance, 
they begin to put their trust in the power of man, 
and soon lose sight of Jesus, the author and finisher 



STEADFAST UNTO THE END 533 



of their faith. The result is failure — the loss of 
all that has been gained. Sad indeed is the condition 
of those who, becoming weary of the way, allow the 
enemy of souls to rob them of the Christian graces 
that have been developing in their hearts and lives. 
''He that lacketh these things," declares the apostle, 
^^is blind, and cannot see afar otf, and hath forgot- 
ten that he was purged from his old sins." 

The apostle Peter had had a long experience in 
the things of God. His faith in God's power to 
save had strengthened with the years, until he had 
proved beyond question that there is no possibility 
of failure before the one who, advancing by faith, 
ascends round by round, ever upward and onward, 
to the topmost round of the ladder that reaches 
even to the portals of heaven. 

For many years Peter had been urging upon the 
believers the necessity of a constant growth in grace 
and in a knowledge of the truth; and now, knowing 
that soon he would be called to suffer martyrdom 
for his faith, he once more drew attention to the 
precious privileges within the reach of every be- 
liever. In the full assurance of his faith, the aged 
disciple exhorted his brethren to steadfastness of 
purpose in the Christian life. "Give diligence," he 
pleaded, ''to make your calling and election sure: 
for if ye do these things, ye shall never fall : for 
so an entrance shall be ministered unto you abun- 
dantly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord 
and Saviour Jesus Christ." Precious assurance! 
Glorious is the hope before the believer as he ad- 
vances by faith toward the heights of Christian per- 
fection ! 



534 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



"I will not be negligent," the apostle continued, 
^'to put YOU always in remembrance of these things, 
though ye know them, and be established in the 
present truth. Yea, I think it meet, as long as I 
am in this tabernacle, to stir you up by putting you 
in remembrance; knowing that shortly I must put 
ot¥ this my tabernacle, even as our Lord Jesus 
Christ hath showed me. Moreover I will endeavor 
that ye may be able after my decease to have these 
things always in remembrance." 

The apostle was well qualified to speak of the 
purj^oses of God concerning the human race; for 
during the earthly ministry of Christ he had seen 
and heard much that pertained to the kingdom of 
God. '^We have not followed cunningly devised 
fables," he reminded the believers, "when we made 
known unto you the power and coming of our Lord 
Jesus Christ, but were eye-witnesses of Llis majesty. 
For He received from God the Father honor and 
glory, when there came such a voice to Him from 
the excellent glory. This is My beloved Son, in 
whom I am well pleased. And this voice which 
came from heaven we heard, when we were with 
Him in the holy mount." 

Yet convincing as was this evidence of the cer- 
tainty of the believers' hope, there was another still 
more convincing in the witness of prophecy, through 
which the faith of all might be confirmed and se- 
curely anchored. "AYe have also," Peter declared, 
^^a more sure word of prophecy; whereunto ye do 
well that ye take heed, as unto a light that sliineth 
in a dark place, until the day dawn, and the day-star 
arise in your hearts : knowing this first, that no 



STEADFAST UNTO THE END 535 



prophecy of the Scripture is of any private inter- 
pretation. For the prophecy came not in old time 
by the will of man: but holy men of God spake as 
they were moved by the Holy Ghost.'' 

While exalting the "sure word of prophecy" as 
a safe guide in times of peril, the apostle solemnly 
warned the church against the torch of false proph- 
ecy, which would be uplifted by "false teachers," 
who would privily bring in "damnable heresies, 
even denying the Lord." These false teachers, 
arising in the church and accounted true by many 
of their brethren in the faith, the apostle compared 
to "wells without water, clouds that are carried 
with a tempest; to whom the mist of darkness is 
reserved forever." "The latter end is worse with 
them," he declared, "than the beginning. For it 
had been better for them not to have known the 
way of righteousness, than, after they have known 
it, to turn from the holy commandment delivered 
unto them." 

Looking down through the ages to the close of 
time, Peter was inspired to outline conditions that 
would exist in the world just prior to the second 
coming of Christ. "There shall come in the last 
days scotfers," he wrote, "walking after their own 
lusts, and saying. Where is the promise of His 
coming? for since the fathers fell asleep, all things 
continue as they were from the beginning of the 
creation." But "when they shall say. Peace and 
safety; then sudden destruction cometh upon them."* 
Not all, however, would be ensnared by the enemy's 
devices. As the end of all things earthly should 
approach, there would be faithful ones able to dis- 

n Thess. 5:3. 



536 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



cern the signs of the times. While a large number 
of professing believers would deny their faith by 
their works, there would be a remnant who would 
endure to the end. 

Peter kept alive in his heart the hope of Christ's 
return, and he assured the church of the certain 
fulfilment of the Saviour's promise, ^'If I go and 
prepare a place for you, I will come again, and 
receive you unto Myself. " ' To the tried and faith- 
ful ones the coming might seem long delayed, but 
the apostle assured them: "The Lord is not slack 
concerning His promise, as some men count slack- 
ness; but is long-suffering to us-ward, not willing 
that any should perish, but that all should come to 
repentance. But the day of the Lord will come as 
a thief in the night; in the which the heavens shall 
pass away with a great noise, and the elements shall 
melt with fervent heat, the earth also and the works 
that are therein shall be burned up. 

Seeing then that all these things shall be dis- 
solved, what manner of persons ought ye to be in 
all holy conversation and godliness, looking for and 
hasting unto the coming of the day of God, wherein 
the heavens being on fire shall be dissolved, and the 
elements shall melt with fervent heat? Neverthe- 
less we, according to His promise, look for new 
heavens and a new earth, wherein dwelleth right- 
eousness. , 

"Wherefore, beloved, seeing that ye look for 
such things, be diligent that ye may be found of 
Him in peace, without spot, and blameless. And 
account that the long-suffering of our Lord is salva- 
tion; even as our beloved brother Paul also accord- 

^ John 14:3. 



STEADFAST UNTO THE END 537 



ing to the wisdom given unto liim hath written unto 
you. ... Ye therefore, beloved, seeing ye know these 
things before, beware lest ye also, being led away 
with the error of the wicked, fall from your own 
steadfastness. But grow in grace, and in the knowl- 
edge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.'^ 

In the providence of God, Peter was permitted 
to close his ministry in Eome, where his imprison- 
ment was ordered by the emperor Nero about the 
time of Paul's final arrest. Thus the two veteran 
apostles, who for many years had been widely sep- 
arated in their labors, were to bear their last wit- 
ness for Christ in the world's metropolis, and upon 
its soil to shed their blood as the seed of a vast 
harvest of saints and martyrs. 

Since his reinstatement after his denial of Christ, 

Peter had unflinchingly braved danger, and had 

shown a noble courage in preaching a crucified, risen, 

and ascended Saviour. As he lay in his cell, he 

called to mind the words that Christ had spoken 

to him: ''Verily, verily, I say unto thee, When thou 

wast young, thou girdedst thyself, and walkedst 

whither thou wouldst: but when thou slialt be old, 

thou shalt stretch forth thy hands, and another 

shall gird thee, and carry thee whither thou wouldst 

not. ' ' ' Thus Jesus had made known to the dis- 

♦ 

ciple the very manner of his death, and even fore- 
told the stretching of his hands upon the cross. 

Peter, as a Jew and a foreigner, was condemned 
to be scourged and crucified. In prospect of this 
fearful death, the apostle remembered his great sin 
in denying Jesus in the hour of His trial. Once so 
unready to acknowledge the cross, he now counted 

'John 21:18. 



538 



TEE ACTS OP TEE APOSTLES 



it a joy to yield up Ms life for the gospel, feeling 
only that, for him who had denied his Lord, to die 
in the same manner as his Master died, was too great 
an honor. Peter had sincerely repented of that sin, 
and had been forgiven by Christ, as is shown by the 
high commission given him to feed the sheep and 
lambs of the flock. But he could never forgive him- 
self. Not even the thought of the agonies of the 
last . terrible scene could lessen the bitterness of his 
sorrow and repentance. As a last favor, he en- 
treated his executioners that he might be nailed to 
the cross with his head downward. The request was 
granted, and in this manner died the great apostle 
Peter. 



CHAPTER LIII 



John the Beloved 

John is distinguished above the other apostles 
as ^Hhe disciple whom Jesus loved.''' He seems to 
have enjoyed to a pre-eminent degree the friendship 
of Christ, and he received many tokens of the Sav- 
iour's confidence and love. He was one of the three 
permitted to witness Christ's glory upon the mount 
of transfiguration and His agony in Gethsemane, 
and it was to his care that our Lord confided His 
mother in those last hours of anguish upon the cross. 

The Saviour's affection for the beloved disciple 
was returned with all the strength of ardent devo- 
tion. John clung to Christ as the vine clings to the 
stately pillar. For his Master's sake he braved 
the dangers of the judgment-hall, and lingered about 
the cross; and at the tidings that Christ had risen, 
he hastened to the sepulcher, in his zeal outstrip- 
ping even the impetuous Peter. 

The confiding love and unselfish devotion mani- 
fested in the life and character of John present les- 

* John 21 : 20. 

(539) 



540 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



sons of untold value to the Christian church. John 
did not naturally possess the loveliness of char- 
acter that his later experience revealed. By nature 
he had serious defects. He was not only proud, 
self-assertive, and ambitious for honor, but im- 
petuous, and resentful under injury. He and his 
brother were called ''sons of thunder. Evil temper, 
the desire for revenge, the spirit of criticism, were 
all in the beloved disciple. But beneath all this the 
divine Teacher discerned the ardent, sincere, loving 
heart. Jesus rebuked his self-seeking, disappointed 
his ambitions, tested his faith. But He revealed to 
him that for which his soul longed, — the beauty of 
holiness, the transforming power of love. 

The defects in John's character came strongly 
to the front on several occasions during his per- 
sonal association with the Saviour. At one time 
Christ sent messengers before Him into a village of 
the Samaritans, requesting the people to prepare 
refreshments for Him and His disciples. But when 
the Saviour approached the town. He appeared to 
be desirous of passing on toward Jerusalem. This 
aroused the envy of the Samaritans, and instead of 
inviting Him to tarry with them, they withheld the 
courtesies which they would have given to a common 
wayfarer. Jesus never urges His presence upon any, 
and the Samaritans lost the blessing which would 
have been granted them had they solicited Him to 
be their guest. 

The disciples knew that it was the purpose of 
Christ to bless the Samaritans by His presence; and 
the coldness, jealous}^, and disrespect shown to their 
Master filled them with surprise and indignation. 



JOHN THE BELOVED 



541 



James and Jolin especially were aroused. That He 
whom they so highly reverenced should be thus 
treated, seemed to them a wrong too great to be 
passed over without immediate punishment. In their 
zeal they said, "Lord, wilt Thou that we command 
fire to come down from heaven, and consume them, 
even as Elias did?" referring to the destruction of 
the Samaritan captains and their companies sent 
out to take the prophet Elijah. They were sur- 
prised to see that Jesiis was pained by their words, 
and still more surprised as His rebuke fell upon 
their ears: ''Ye know not what manner of spirit 
ye are of. For the Son of man is not come to 
destroy men's lives, but to save them."' 

It is no part of Christ's mission to compel men 
to receive Him.. It is Satan, and men actuated by 
his spirit, who seek to compel the conscience. Under 
a pretense of zeal for righteousness, men who are 
confederated with evil angels sometimes bring suf- 
fering upon their fellow-men in order to convert 
them to their ideas of religion; but Christ is ever 
showing mercy, ever seeking to win by the reveal- 
ing of His love. He can admit no rival in the 
soul, nor accept of partial service; but He desires 
only voluntary service, the willing surrender of 
the heart under the constraint of love. 

On another occasion James and John presented 
through their mother a petition requesting that they 
might be permitted to occupy the highest positions 
of honor in Christ's kingdom. Notwithstanding 
Christ's repeated instruction concerning the nature 
of His kingdom, these young disciples still cher- 
ished the hope for a Messiah who would take His 

==Luke 9:54-56. 



542 



TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



throne and kingly power in accordance with the 
desires of men. The mother, coveting with them 
the place of honor in this kingdom for her sons, 
asked, Grant that these my two sons may sit, the 
one on Thy right hand, and the other on the left, 
in Thy kingdom." 

But the Saviour answered, ^^Ye know not what 
ye ask. Are ye able to drink of the cup that I 
shall drink of, and to be baptized with the baptism 
that I am baptized with?" They recalled His mys- 
terious words pointing to trial and suffering, yet 
answered confidently, ^'We are able." They would 
count it highest honor to prove their loyalty by 
sharing all that was to befall their Lord. 

^^Ye shall drink indeed of My cup, and be bap- 
tized with the baptism that I am baptized with," 
Christ declared, — before Him a cross instead of a 
throne, two malefactors His companions at His right 
hand and at His left. James and John were to be 
sharers with their Master in suffering — the one, 
destined to swift-coming death by the sword; the 
other, longest of all the disciples to follow his Master 
in labor and reproach and persecution. ^^But to sit 
on My right hand, and on My left," He continued, 
'4s not Mine to give, but it shall be given to them 
for whom it is prepared of My Father."' 

Jesus understood the motive that prompted the 
request, and thus reproved the pride and ambition 
of the two disciples : ' ' The princes of the Gentiles 
exercise dominion over them, and they that are great 
exercise authority upon them. But it shall not be 
so among you: but whosoever will be great among 
you, let him be your minister; and whosoever will 

3 Matt. 20:21-23. 



JOHN THE BELOVED 



543 



be chief among you^ let him be your servant: even 
as the Son of man came not to be ministered unto, 
but to minister, and to give His life a ransom for 
many. " * 

In the kingdom of God, position is not gained 
through favoritism. It is not earned, nor is it re- 
ceived through an arbitrary bestowal. It is the re- 
sult of character. The crown and the throne are the 
tokens of a condition attained — tokens of self-con- 
quest through the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ. 

Long afterward, when John had been brought 
into sympathy with Christ through the fellowship 
of His sufferings, the Lord Jesus revealed to him 
what is the condition of nearness to His kingdom. 
''To him that overcometh," Christ said, ''will I 
grant to sit with Me in My throne, even as I also 
overcame, and am set down with My Father in His 
throne. ' ' ^ The one who stands nearest to Christ 
will be he who has drunk most deeply of His spirit 
of self-sacrificing love, — love that "vaunteth not 
itself, is not puffed up, . . . seeketh not her own, 
is not easily provoked, thinketh no evil,''"" — love 
that moves the disciple, as it moved our Lord, to 
give all, to live and labor and sacrifice even unto 
death, for the saving of humanity. 

At another time during their early evangelistic 
labors, James and John met one who, while not an 
acknowledged follower of Christ, was casting out 
devils in His name. The disciples forbade the man 
to work, and thought they were right in doing this. 
But when they laid the matter before Christ, He 
reproved them, saying, "Forbid him not: for there 
is no man which shall do a miracle in My name, 

*Matt. 20:25-28. ^Eev. 3:21. «1 Cor. 13:4,5. 

35 — Acts 



544 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



that can lightly speak evil of Me."' None who 
showed themselves in any way friendly to Christ 
were to be repulsed. The disciples must not in- 
dulge a narrow, exclusive spirit, but must manifest 
the same far-reaching sympathy which they had seen 
in their Master. James and John had thought that 
in checking this man they had in view the Lord's 
honor; but they began to see that they were jeal- 
ous for their own. They acknowledged their error, 
and accepted the reproof. 

The lessons of Christ, setting forth meekness and 
humility and love as essential to growth in grace 
and a fitness for His work, were of the highest 
value to John. He treasured every lesson, and con- 
stantly sought to bring his life into harmony with 
the divine pattern. John had begun to discern the 
glory of Christ, — not the worldly pomp and power 
for which he had been taught to hope, but ''the 
glory as of the Only Begotten of the Father, full of 
grace and truth. ' ' ' 

The depth and fervor of John's affection for his . 
Master was not the cause of Christ's love for him, 
but the effect of that love. John desired to become 
like Jesus ; and under the transforming influence of 
the love of Christ, he did become meek and lowly. 
Self was hid in Jesus. Above all his companions, 
John yielded himself to the power of that wondrous 
life. He says, ''The life was manifested, and we 
have seen it." "And of His fulness have all we 
received, and grace for grace. ' ' ' John knew the 
Saviour by an experimental knowledge. His Mas- 
ter's lessons were graven on his soul. When he 

^Mark 9:39. «Joliii 1:14. '1 John 1:2; John 1:16. 



JOEN TEE BELOVED 



545 



testified of the Saviour's grace, his simple language 
was eloquent with the love that pervaded his whole 
being. 

It was John's deep love for Christ which led him 
always to desire to be close by His side. The Sav- 
iour loved all the twelve, but John's was the most 
receptive spirit. He was younger than the others, 
and with more of the child's confiding trust he 
opened his heart to Jesus. Thus he came more 
into sympathy with Christ, and through him the 
Saviour's deepest spiritual teaching was communi- 
cated to the people. 

Jesus loves those who represent the Father, and 
John could talk of the Father's love as no other of 
the disciples could. He revealed to his fellow-men 
that which he felt in his own soul, representing in 
his character the attributes of God. The glory of 
the Lord was expressed in his face. The beauty 
of holiness which had transformed him shone with 
a Christlike radiance from his countenance. In 
adoration and love he beheld the Saviour until like- 
ness to Christ and fellowship with Him became his 
one desire, and in his character was reflected the 
character of his Master. 

''Behold," he said, "what manner of love the 
Father hath bestowed upon us, that we should be 
called the sons of God. . . . Beloved, now are we 
the sons of God, and it doth not yet appear what 
we shall be: but we know that, when He shall 
appear, we shall be like Him; for we shall see 
Him as He is."" 

John 3:1, 2. 



CHAPTER LIY 



A Faithful Witness 

Aftek the ascension of Christ, John stands forth 
as a faithful, earnest laborer for the Master. With 
the other disciples he enjoyed the outpouring of the 
Spirit on the day of Pentecost, and with fresh zeal 
and power he continued to speak to the people the 
words of life, seeking to lead their thoughts to the 
Unseen. He was a powerful preacher, fervent, and 
deeply in earnest. In beautiful language and with 
a musical voice he told of the words and works of 
Christ, speaking in a way that impressed the hearts 
of those who heard him. The simplicity of his 
words, the sublime power of the truths he uttered, 
and the fervor that characterized his teachings, gave 
him access to all classes. 

The apostle's life was in harmony with his teach-- 
ings. The love for Christ which glowed in his heart 
led him to put forth earnest, untiring labor for his 
fellow-men, especially for his brethren in the Chris- 
tian church. 

This chapter is based on the Epistles of John. 

(546) 



A FAITHFUL WITNESS 



547 



Christ had bidden the first disciples love one 
another as He had loved them. Thus they were to 
bear testimony to the world that Christ was formed 
within, the hope of glory. ^'A new commandment I 
give unto you,'' He had said, ''That ye love one an- 
other; as I have loved you, that ye also love one 
another. " ' At the time when these words were 
spoken, the disciples could not understand them; but 
after they had witnessed the sufferings of Christ, 
after His crucifixion and resurrection, and ascen- 
sion to heaven, and after the Holy Spirit had rested 
on them at Pentecost, they had a clearer conception 
of the love of God, and of the nature of that love 
which they must have for one another. Then John 
could say to his fellow-disciples: 

''Hereby perceive we the love of God, because 
He laid down His life for us : and we ought to lay 
down our lives for the brethren." 

After the descent of the Holy Spirit, when the 
disciples went forth to proclaim a living Saviour, 
their one desire was the salvation of souls. They 
rejoiced in the sweetness of communion with saints. 
They were tender, thoughtful, self-denying, willing 
to make any sacrifice for the truth's sake. In their 
daily association with one another, they revealed 
the love that Christ had enjoined upon them. By 
unselfish words and deeds, they strove to kindle 
this love in other hearts. 

Such a love the believers were ever to cherish. 
They were to go forward in willing obedience to the 
new commandment. So closely were they to be 
united with Christ that they would be enabled to 

^ John 13 : 34. 



548 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



fulfil all His reqnirements. Their lives were to 
magnify the power of a Saviour who could justify 
them by His righteousness. 

But gradually a change came. The believers be- 
gan to look for defects in others. Dwelling upon 
mistakes, giving place to unkind criticism, they lost 
sight of the Saviour and His love. They became 
more strict in regard to outward ceremonies, more 
particular about the theory than the practice of the 
faith. In their zeal to condemn others, they over- 
looked their own errors. They lost the brotherly 
love that Christ had enjoined, and saddest of all, 
they were unconscious of their loss. They did not 
realize that happiness and joy were going out of 
their lives, and that, having shut the love of God 
out of their hearts, they would soon walk in darkness. 

John, realizing that brotherly love was waning 
in the church, urged upon believers the constant 
need of this love. His letters to the church are 
full of this thought. ''Beloved, let us love one 
another," he writes; "for love is of God; and every 
one that loveth is born of God, and knoweth God. 
He that loveth not knoweth not God; for God is 
love. In this was manifested the love of God 
toward us, because that God sent His only begotten 
Son into the world, that we might live through Him. 
Herein is love, not that we loved God, but that He 
loved us, and sent His Son to be the propitiation 
for our sins. Beloved, if God so loved us, we ought 
also to love one another." 

Of the special sense in -which this love should be 
manifested by believers, the apostle writes: ''A new 



A FAITHFUL WITNESS 



549 



commandment I write unto you, wliich thing is true 
in Him and in you : because the darkness is past, and 
the true light now shineth. He that saith he is in 
the light, and hateth his brother, is in darkness even 
until now. He that lovetli his brother abideth in the 
light, and there is none occasion of stumbling in him. 
But he that hateth his brother is in darkness, and 
walketh in darkness, and knoweth not whither he 
goeth, because that darkness hath blinded his eyes.'' 
"This is the message that je heard from the be- 
ginning, that we should love one another." ''He 
that loveth not his brother abideth in death. Who- 
soever hateth his brother is a murderer: and ye 
know that no murderer hath eternal life abiding in 
him. Hereby perceive we the love of God, because 
He laid down His life for us : and we ought to lay 
down our lives for the brethren." 

It is not the opposition of the world that most 
endangers the church of Christ. It is the evil cher- 
ished in the hearts of believers that works their 
most grievous disaster, and most surely retards the 
progress of God's cause. There is no surer way 
of weakening spirituality than b}" cherishing envy, 
suspicion, fault-finding, and evil-surmising. On the 
other hand, the strongest witness that God has sent 
His Son into the world, is the existence of harmony 
and union among men of varied dispositions who 
form His church. This witness it is the privilege 
of the followers of Christ ' to bear. But in order 
to do this, they must place themselves under Christ's 
command. Their characters must be conformed to 
His character, and their wills to His will. 



550 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



^^A new commandment I give unto you/' Christ 
said, "That ye love one another; as I have loved 
you, that ye also love one another. ' ' ' What a won- 
derful statement; but 0, how poorly practised! In 
the church of God to-day, brotherly love is sadly 
lacking. Many who profess to love the Saviour do 
not love one another. Unbelievers are watching to 
see if the faith of professed Christians is exerting 
a sanctifying influence upon their lives; and they 
are quick to discern the defects in character, the 
inconsistencies in action. Let Christians not make 
it possible for the enemy to point to them and say, 
Behold how these people, standing under the ban- 
ner of Christ, hate one another. Christians are all 
members of one family, all children of the same 
heavenly Father, with the same blessed hope of 
immortality. Very close and tender should be the 
tie that binds them together. 

Divine love makes its most touching appeals to 
the heart when it calls upon us to manifest the same 
tender compassion that Christ manifested. That 
man only who has unselfish love for his brother has 
true love for God. The true Christian will not will- 
ingly permit the soul in peril and need to go um 
warned, uncared for. He will not hold himself aloof 
from the erring, leaving them to plunge farther 
into unhappiness and discouragement, or to fall on 
Satan's battle-ground. 

Those who have never experienced the tender, 
winning love of Christ cannot lead others to the 
fountain of life. His love in the heart is a con- 
straining power, which leads men to reveal Him 

2 John 13:34. 



A FAITHFUL WITNESS 



551 



in the conversation, in tlie tender, pitiful spirit, in 
the uplifting of the lives of those with whom they 
associate. Christian workers who succeed in their 
efforts, must know Christ; and in order to know 
Him, they must know His love. In heaven their 
fitness as workers is measured by their ability to 
love as Christ loved and to work as He worked. 

^'Let us not love in word," the apostle writes, 
^'but in deed and in truth." The completeness of 
Christian character is attained when the impulse to 
help and bless others springs constantly from within. 
It is the atmosphere of this love surrounding the 
soul of the believer that makes him a savor of life 
unto life, and enables God to bless his work. 

Supreme love for God and imselfish love for 
one another, — this is the best gift that our heav- 
enly Father can bestow. This love is not an impulse, 
but a divine principle, a permanent power. The 
unconsecrated heart cannot originate or produce it. 
Only in the heart where Jesus reigns is it found. 
^'We love Him, because He first loved us." In the 
heart renewed by divine grace, love is the ruling 
principle of action. It modifies the character, gov- 
erns the impulses, controls the passions, and en- 
nobles the affections. This love, cherished in the 
soul, sweetens the life, and sheds a refining influ- 
ence on all around. 

John strove to lead the believers to understand 
the exalted privileges that would come to them 
through the exercise of the spirit of love. This re- 
deeming power, filling the heart, would control every 
other motive, and raise its possessors above the cor- 



552 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLE 8 



rupting influences of the world. And as this love 
was allowed full sway, and became the motive power 
in the life, their trust and confidence in God and His 
dealing with them would be complete. They could 
then come to Him in full confidence of faith, know- 
ing that they would receive from Him everything 
needful for their present and eternal good. "Herein 
is our love made perfect,'' he wrote, "that we may 
have boldness in the day of judgment: because as 
He is, so are we in this world. There is no fear 
in love; but perfect love casteth out fear.'' "And 
this is the confidence that we have in Him, that, 
if we ask anything according to His will, He heareth 
us : and if we know that He hear us, » . . we know 
that we have the petitions that we desired of Him." 

, "And if any man sin, we have an advocate with 
the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous : and He is 
the propitiation for our sins: and not for ours only, 
but also for the sins of the whole world." "If we 
confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive 
us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteous- 
ness." The conditions of obtaining niercy from God 
are simple and reasonable. The Lord does not re- 
quire us to do some grievous thing in order to 
gain forgiveness. We need not make long and 
wearisome pilgrimages, or perform painful penances, 
to commend our souls to the God of heaven or to 
expiate our transgression. He that "confesseth and 
forsaketh" his sin "shall have mercy."' 

In the courts above, Christ is pleading for His 
church — pleading for those for whom He has paid 
the redemption price of His blood. Centuries, ages, 

^Prov. 28:13. 



A FAITHFUL WITNESS 



553 



can never lessen the efficacy of His atoning sacrifice. 
Neither life nor death, height nor depth, can sepa- 
rate us from the love of God which is in Christ 
Jesus; not because we hold Him so firmly, but be- 
cause He holds us so fast. If our salvation depended 
on our own efforts, we could not be saved; but it 
depends on the One who is behind all the promises. 
Our grasp on Him may seem feeble, but His love 
is that of an elder brother; so long as we maintain 
our union with Him, no one can pluck us out of 
His hand. 

As the years went by and the number of be- 
lievers grew, John labored with increasing fidelity 
and earnestness for his brethren. The times were 
full of peril for the church. Satanic delusions ex- 
isted everywhere. By misrepresentation and false- 
hood the emissaries of Satan sought to arouse 
opposition against the doctrines of Christ; and in 
consequence dissensions and heresies were imperil- 
ing the church. Some who professed Christ claimed 
that His love released them from obedience to the 
law of God. On the other hand, many taught that 
it was necessary to observe the Jewish customs and 
ceremonies; that a mere observance of the law, with- 
out faith in the blood of Christ, was sufficient for 
salvation. Some held that Christ was a good man, 
but denied His divinity. Some who pretended to be 
true to the cause of God were deceivers, and in prac- 
tice they denied Christ and His gospel. Living them- 
selves in transgression, they were bringing heresies 
into the church. Thus many were being led into 
the mazes of skepticism and delusion. 



554: 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



John was filled with sadness as he saw these 
poisonous errors creeping into the church. He saw 
the dangers to which the clmrch was exposed, and 
he met the emergency with promptness and decision. 
The epistles of John breathe the spirit of love. It 
seems as if he wrote with a pen dipped in love. But 
when he came in contact with those who were break- 
ing the law of God, yet claiming that they were 
living without sin, he did not hesitate to warn them 
of their fearful deception. 

Writing to a helper in the gospel work, a woman 
of good repute and wide influence, he said: ''Many 
deceivers are entered into the world, who confess not 
that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh. This is a 
deceiver and an antichrist. Look to yourselves, that 
we lose not those things which we have wrought, 
but that we receive a full reward. "Whosoever trans- 
gresseth, and abideth not in the doctrine of Christ, 
hath not God. He that abideth in the doctrine of 
Christ, he hath both the Father and the Son. If 
there come any unto you, and bring not this doc- 
trine, receive him not into your house, neither bid 
him Godspeed: for he that biddeth him Godspeed 
is partaker of his evil deeds." 

"We are authorized to hold in the same estima- 
tion as did the beloved disciple those who claim to 
abide in Christ while living in transgression of God's 
law. There exist in these last days evils similar to 
those that threatened the prosperity of the early 
church; and the teachings of the apostle John on 
these points should be carefully heeded. ''You must 
have charity," is the cry heard everywhere, espe- 



A FAITHFUL WITNESS 



555 



cially from tliose who profess sanctification. But 
true cliarity is too pure to cover an unconfessed sin. 
While we are to love the souls for whom Christ 
died, we are to make no compromise with evil. 
We are not to unite with the rebellious, and call 
this charity. God requires His people in this age 
of the world to stand for the right as unflinchingly 
as did John in opposition to soul-destroying errors. 

The apostle teaches that while we should manifest 
Christian courtesy, we are authorized to deal in 
plain terms with sin and sinners ; that this is not 
inconsistent with true charity. "Whosoever com- 
mitteth sin," he writes, " transgresseth also the law: 
for sin is the transgression of the law. And ye 
know that He was manifested to take away our sins; 
and in Him is no sin. Whosoever abideth in Him 
sinnetli not: whosoever sinneth hath not seen Him, 
neither known Him." 

As a witness for Christ, John entered into no 
controversy, no wearisome contention. He declared 
what he knew, what he had seen and heard. He 
had been intimately associated with Christ, had lis- 
tened to His teachings, had witnessed His mighty 
miracles. Few could see the beauties of Christ's 
character as John saw them. For him the darkness 
had passed away; on him the true light was shining. 
His testimony in regard to the Saviour's life and 
death was clear and forcible. Out of the abundance 
of a heart overflowing with love for the Saviour he 
spoke; and no power could stay his words. 

"That which was from the beginning," he de- 
clared, "which we have heard, which we have seen 



556 



THE ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES 



with our eyes, which we have looked upon, and our 
hands have handled, of the Word of life; . . . that 
which we have seen and heard declare we unto you, 
that ye also may have fellowship with us: and truly 
our fellowship is with the Father, and with His 
Son Jesus Christ/^ 

So may every true believer be able, through his 
own experience, to ''set to his seal that God is 
true.''* He can bear witness to that which he has 
seen and heard and felt of the power of Christ. 

* John 3 : 33. 




CHAPTER LV 



Transformed by Grace 

In the life of the disciple John true sanctification 
is exemplified. - During the years of his close as- 
sociation with Christ, he was often warned and 
cautioned by the Saviour; and these reproofs he 
accepted. As the character of the Divine One was 
manifested to him, John saw his own deficiencies, 
and was humbled by the revelation. Day by day, 
in contrast with his own violent spirit, he beheld the 
tenderness and forbearance of Jesus, and heard His 
lessons of humility and patience. Day by day his 
heart was drawn out to Christ, until he lost sight 
of self in love for his Master. The power and 
tenderness, the majesty and meekness, the strength 
and patience, that he saw in the daily life of the 
Son of God, filled his soul with admiration. He 
yielded his resentful, ambitious temper to the mould- 
ing power of Christ, and divine love wrought in 
him a transformation of character. 

In striking contrast to the sanctification worked 
out in the life of John is the experience of his fellow- 

(557) 



558 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



disciple, Judas. Like his associate, Judas pro- 
fessed to be a disciple of Christ, but he possessed 
only a form of godliness. He was not insensible 
to the beauty of the character of Christ; and often, 
as he listened to the Saviour's words, conviction 
came to him, but he would not humble his heart or 
confess his sins. By resisting the divine influence 
he dishonored the Master whom he professed to love. 
John warred earnestly against his faults; but Judas 
violated his conscience and yielded to temptation, 
fastening upon himself more securely his habits 
of evil. The practice of the truths that Christ 
taught was at variance with his desires and pur- 
poses, and he could not bring himself to yield his 
ideas in order to receive wisdom from heaven. In- 
stead of walking in the light, he chose to walk in 
darkness. Evil desires, covetousness, revengeful pas- 
sions, dark and sullen thoughts, were cherished un- 
til Satan gained full control of him. 

John and Judas are representatives of those who 
profess to be Christ's followers. Both these dis- 
ciples had the same opportunities to study and 
follow the divine Pattern. Both were closely as- 
sociated with Jesus, and were privileged to listen 
to His teaching. Each possessed serious defects of 
character; and each had access to the divine grace 
that transforms character. But while one in humil- 
ity was learning of Jesus, the other revealed that 
he was not a doer of the word, but a hearer only. 
One, daily dying to self and overcoming sin, was 
sanctified through the truth; the other, resisting the 
transforming power of grace and indulging selfish 
desires, was brought into bondage to Satan. 



TRANSFORMED BY GRACE 



559 



Such transformation of character as is seen in 
the life of John is ever the result of communion 
with Christ. There may be marked defects in the 
character of an individual, yet when he becomes a 
true disciple of Christ, the power of divine grace 
transforms and sanctifies him. Beholding as in a 
glass the glory of the Lord, he is changed from glory 
to glory, until he is like Him whom he adores. 

John was a teacher of holiness, and in his let- 
ters to the church he laid down unerring rules for 
the conduct of Christians. "Every man that hath 
this hope in him,'' he wrote, ''purifieth himself, even 
as He is pure.'' "He that saith he abideth in Him 
ought himself also so to walk, even as He walked."' 
He taught that the Christian must be pure in heart 
and life. Never should he be satisfied with an empty 
profession. As God is holy in His sphere, so fallen 
man, through faith in Christ, is to be holy in his 
sphere. 

"This is the will of God," the apostle Paul wrote, 
^ ^ even your sanctification. ' ' ' The sanctification of 
the church is. God's object in all His dealings with 
His people. He has chosen them from eternity, that 
they might be holy. He gave His Son to die for 
them, that they might be sanctified through obedi- 
ence to the truth, divested of all the littleness of 
self. * From them He requires a personal work, a per- 
sonal surrender. God can be honored by those who 
profess to believe in Him, only as they are conformed 
to His image and controlled by His Spirit. Then, 
as witnesses for the Saviour, they may make known 
what divine grace has done for them. 

^ 1 John 3 : 3 ; 2 : 6. ^1 Thess. 4 : 3. 

36 — Acts 



560 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



True sanctification comes through the working 
out of the principle of love. ^'God is love; and he 
that dwelleth in love dwelleth in God, and God in 
him. ' ' ' The life of him in whose heart Christ abides, 
will reveal practical godliness. The character will 
be purified, elevated, ennobled, and glorified. Pure 
doctrine will blend with works of righteousness; 
heavenly precepts will mingle with holy practices. 

Those who would gain the blessing of sanctifi- 
cation must first learn the meaning of self-sacrifice. 
The cross of Christ is the central pillar on which 
hangs the ^'far more exceeding and eternal weight 
of glory." ^'If any man will come after Me," 
Christ says, ''let him deny himself, and take up his 
cross, and follow Me."* It is the fragrance of our 
love for our fellow-men that reveals our love for 
God. It is patience in service that brings rest to 
the soul. It is through humble, diligent, faithful 
toil that the welfare of Israel is promoted. God 
upholds and strengthens the one who is willing to 
follow in Christ's way. 

Sanctification is not the work of a moment, an 
hour, a day, but of a lifetime. It is not gained by 
a happy flight of feeling, but is the result of con- 
stantly dying to sin, and constantly living for Christ. 
Wrongs cannot be righted nor reformations wrought 
in the character by feeble, intermittent efforts. It 
is only by long, persevering effort, sore discipline, 
and stern conflict, that we shall overcome. We know 
not one day how strong will be our conflict the next. 
So long as Satan reigns, we shall have self to sub- 
due, besetting sins to overcome; so long as life shall 

=^1 John 4:16. *2 Cor. 4:17; Matt. 16:24. 



TRANSFORMED BY GRACE 



561 



last, there will be no stopping place, no point which 
we can reach and say, I have fully attained. Sanc- 
tification is the result of lifelong obedience. 

None of the apostles and prophets ever claimed 
to be without sin. Men who have lived the nearest 
to God, men who would sacrifice life itself rather 
than knowingly commit a wrong act, men whom God 
has honored with divine light and power, have con- 
fessed the sinfulness of their nature. They have 
put no confidence in the flesh, have claimed no 
righteousness of their own, but have trusted wholly 
in the righteousness of Christ. 

So will it be with all who behold Christ. The 
nearer we come to Jesus, and the more clearly we 
discern the purity of His character, the more clearly 
shall we see the exceeding sinfulness of sin, and 
the less shall we feel like exalting ourselves. There 
will be a continual reaching out of the soul after 
God, a continual, earnest, heart-breaking confession 
of sin and humbling of the heart before Him. At 
every advance step in our Christian experience, 
our repentance will deepen. We shall know that our 
sufficiency is in Christ alone, and shall make the 
apostle's confession our own: "I know that in me 
(that is, in my flesh,) dwelleth no good thing." 
''God forbid that I should glory, save in the cross 
of our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom the world is 
crucified unto me, and I unto the world. ' ' ' 

Let the recording angels write the history of the 
holy struggles and conflicts of the people of God; 
let them record their prayers and tears ; but let not 
God be dishonored by the declaration from human 

^Eom. 7:18; Gal. 6:14. 



562 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



lips, ^'I am sinless; I am holy.'' Sanctified lips will 
never give utterance to such presumptuous words. 

The apostle Paul had been caught up to the third 
heaven, and had seen and heard things that could 
not be uttered, and yet his unassuming statement is: 
^'Not as though I had already attained, either were 
already perfect: but I follow after."' Let the 
angels of heaven write of Paul's victories in fighting 
the good fight of faith. Let heaven rejoice in his 
steadfast tread heavenward, and that, keeping the 
prize in view, he counts every other consideration 
dross. Angels rejoice to tell his triumphs, but Paul 
makes no boast of his attainments. The attitude of 
Paul is the attitude that every follower . of Christ 
should take as he urges his way onward in the strife 
for the immortal crown. 

Let those who feel inclined to make a high profes- 
sion of holiness look into the mirror of God's law. 
As they see its far-reaching claims, and understand 
its work as a discerner of the thoughts and intents 
of the heart, they will not boast of sinlessness. ''If 
we," says John, not separating himself from his 
brethren, "say that we have no sin, we deceive our- 
selves, and the truth is not in us." "If we say 
that we have not sinned, we make Him a liar, and 
His word is not in us." "If we confess our sins, 
He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and 
to cleanse us from all unrighteousness."^ 

There are those who profess holiness, who de- 
clare that they are wholly the Lord's, who claim a 
right to the promises of God, while refusing to 
render obedience to His commandments. These 

Phil. 3:12. U John 1 :8, 10, 9. 



TRANSFORMED BY GRACE 



563 



transgressors of tlie law claim everytliing that is 
promised to the children of God; but this is pre- 
sumption on their part, for John tells us that true 
love for God will be revealed in obedience to all 
His commandments. It is not enough to believe 
the theory of truth, to make a profession of faith 
in Christ, to believe that Jesus is no impostor, and 
that the religion of the Bible is no cunningly de- 
vised fable. ^'He that saith, I know Him, and 
keepeth not His commandments," John wrote, '^is 
a liar, and the truth is not in him. But whoso 
keepeth His word, in him verily is the love of God 
perfected: hereby know we that we are in Him.'* 
^'He that keepeth His commandments dwelleth in 
Him, and He in him. ' ' ' 

John did not teach that salvation was to be 
earned by obedience; but that obedience was the 
fruit of faith and love. ''Ye know that He was 
manifested to take away our sins," he said, ''and 
in Him is no sin. Whosoever abideth in Him sin- 
neth not: whosoever sinneth hath not seen Him, 
neither known Him. " ' If we abide in Christ, if 
the love of God dwells in the heart, our feelings, 
our thoughts, our actions, will be in harmony with 
the will of God. The sanctified heart is in harmony 
with the precepts of God's law. 

There are many who, though striving to obey 
God's commandments, have little peace or joy. This 
lack in their experience is the result of a failure 
to exercise faith. They walk as it were in a salt 
land, a parched wilderness. They claim little, when 
they might claim m^ich; for there is no limit to the 

«1 John 2:4,5; 3:24. n John 3:5,6. 



564 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



promises of God. Such ones do not correctly rep- 
resent the sanctification that comes through obe- 
dience to the truth. The Lord would have all His 
sons and daughters happy, peaceful, and obedient. 
Through the exercise of faith the believer comes 
into possession of these blessings. Through faith, 
every deficiency of character may be supplied, every 
defilement cleansed, every fault corrected, every ex- 
cellence developed. 

Prayer is heaven's ordained means of success 
in the conflict with sin and the development of 
Christian character. The divine influences that come 
in answer to the prayer of faith will accomplish in 
the soul of the suppliant all for which he pleads. 
For the pardon of sin, for the Holy Spirit, for a 
Christlike temper, for wisdom and strength to do 
His work, for any gift He has promised, we may 
ask; and the promise is, ''Ye shall receive." 

It was in the mount with God that Moses beheld 
the pattern of that wonderful building that was to 
be the abiding place of His glory. It is in the mount 
with God — in the secret place of communion — that 
we are to contemplate His glorious ideal for hu- 
manity. In all ages, through the medium of com- 
munion with heaven, God has worked out His 
purpose for His children, by unfolding gradually to 
their minds the doctrines of grace. His manner of 
imparting truth is illustrated in the words, ''His 
going forth is prepared as the morning. ' ' " He who 
places himself where God can enlighten him, ad- 
vances, as it were, from the partial obscurity of 
dawn to the full radiance of noonday. 

1" Hosea 6:3. 



TRANSFORMED BY GRACE 565 



True sanctification means perfect love, perfect 
obedience, perfect conformity to the will of God. 
We are to be sanctified to God through obedience to 
the truth. Our conscience must be purged from 
dead works to serve the living God. We are not 
yet perfect; but it is our privilege to cut away from 
the entanglements of self and sin, and advance to 
perfection. Great possibilities, high and holy at- 
tainments, are placed within the reach of all. 

The reason many in this age of the world make 
no greater advancement in the divine life is because 
they interpret the will of God to be just what they 
will to do. While following their own desires, they 
flatter themselves that they are conforming to God's 
will. These have no conflicts with self. There are 
others who for a time are successful in the struggle 
against their selfish desire for pleasure and ease. 
They are sincere and earnest, but grow weary of 
protracted effort, of daily death, of ceaseless tur- 
moil. Indolence seems inviting,' death to self re- 
pulsive; and they close their drowsy eyes, and fall 
under the power of temptation instead of resisting it. 

The directions laid down in the word of God 
leave no room for compromise with evil. The Son 
of God was manifested that He might draw all 
men unto Himself. He came not to lull the world 
to sleep, but to point out the narrow path in which 
all must travel who reach at last the gates of the 
city of God. His children must follow where He 
has led the way; at whatever sacrifice of ease or 
selfish indulgence, at whatever cost of labor or 
suffering, they must maintain a constant battle 
with self. 



566 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



The greatest praise that men can bring to God 
is to become consecrated channels through whom 
He can work. Time is rapidly passing into eternity. 
Let ns not keep back from Grod that which is His 
own. Let us not refuse Him that which, though it 
cannot be given without merit, cannot be denied 
without ruin. He asks for a whole heart; give it 
to Him; it is His, both by creation and by redemp- 
tion. He asks for your intellect; give it to Him; 
it is His. He asks for your mone}^; give it to Him; 
it is His. ^'Ye are not your own; for ye are bought 
with a price.''" God requires the homage of a 
sanctified soul, which has prepared itself, by the 
exercise of the faith that works by love, to serve 
Him. He holds up before us the highest ideal, even 
perfection. He asks us to be absolutely and com- 
pletely for Him in this world as He is for us in 
the presence of God. 

*'This is the will of God" concerning you, ^^even 
your sanctification. " Is it your will also? Your 
sins may be as mountains before you; but if you 
humble your heart, and confess your sins, trusting 
in the merits of a crucified and risen Saviour, He 
will forgive, and will cleanse you from all unright- 
eousness. God demands of you entire conformity 
to His law. This law is the echo of His voice say- 
ing to you. Holier, yes, holier still. Desire the ful- 
ness of the grace of Christ. Let your heart be filled 
with an intense longing for His righteousness, the 
work of which God's word declares is peace, and 
its effect quietness and assurance forever. 

" 1 Cor. 6 : 19, 20. " 1 Thess. 4 : 3. 



TRANSFORMED BY GRACE 



567 



As your soul yearns after God, you will find 
more and still more of the unsearchable riches of 
His grace. As you contemplate these riches, you 
will come into possession of them, and will reveal 
the merits of the Saviour's sacrifice, the protection 
of His righteousness, the fulness of His wisdom, and 
His power to present you before the Father ^'with- 
out spot, and blameless."'' 

Peter 3:14. 



CHAPTER LVl 



Pa tmos 

More than half a century had passed since the 
organization of the Christian chnrch. During that 
time the gospel message had been constantly op- 
posed. Its enemies had never relaxed their efforts, 
and had at last succeeded in enlisting the power of 
the Roman emperor against the Christians. 

In the terrible persecution that followed, the 
apostle John did much to confirm and strengthen 
the faith of the believers. He bore a testimony 
which his adversaries could not controvert, and 
which helped his brethren to meet with courage and 
loyalty the trials that came upon them. AYlien the 
faith of the Christians would seem to waver under 
the fierce opposition they were forced to meet, the 
old, tried servant of Jesus would repeat with power 
and eloquence the story of the crucified and risen 
Saviour. He steadfastly maintained his faith, and 
from his lips came ever the same glad message: 
^'That which was from the beginning, which we have 
heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we 

(568) 



FATMOS 



569 



have looked upon, and our hands have handled, of 
the Word of life; . . . that which we have seen and 
heard declare we unto you. ' ' ' 

John lived to be very old. He witnessed the de- 
struction of Jerusalem and the ruin of the stately 
temple. The last survivor of the disciples who had 
been intimately connected with the Saviour, his mes- 
sage had great influence in setting forth the fact 
that Jesus was the Messiah, the Eedeemer of the 
world. No one could doubt his sincerity, and through 
his teachings many were led to turn from unbelief. 

The rulers of the Jews were filled with bitter 
hatred against John for his unwavering fidelity to 
the cause of Christ. They declared that their ef- 
forts against the Christians would avail nothing so 
long as John's testimony kept ringing in the ears 
of the people. In order that the miracles and teach- 
ings of Jesus might be forgotten, the voice of the 
bold witness must be silenced. 

John was accordingly summoned to Eome to be 
tried for his faith. Here before the authorities the 
apostle's doctrines were misstated. False witnesses 
accused him of teaching seditious heresies. By these 
accusations his enemies hoped to bring about the 
disciple's death. 

John answered for himself in a clear and con- 
vincing manner, and with such simplicity and candor 
that his words had a powerful effect. His hearers 
were astonished at his wisdom and eloquence. But 
the more convincing his testimony, the deeper was 
the hatred of his opposers. The emperor Domitian 
was filled with rage. He could neither dispute the 

U John 1:1-3. 



570 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



reasoning of Christ's faithful advocate, nor match 
the power that attended his utterance of truth; yet 
he determined that he would silence his voice. 

John was cast into a cauldron of boiling oil; but 
the Lord preserved the life of His faithful servant, 
even as He preserved the three Hebrews in the fiery 
furnace. As the words were spoken, Thus perish all 
who believe in that deceiver, Jesus Christ of Naza- 
reth, John declared, My Master patiently submitted 
to all that Satan and his angels could devise to 
humiliate and torture Him. He gave His life to 
save the world. I am honored in being permitted 
to suffer for His sake. I am a weak, sinful man. 
Christ was holy, harmless, undefiled. He did no 
sin, neither was guile found in His mouth. 

These words had their influence, and John was 
removed from the cauldron by the very men who had 
cast him in. 

Again the hand of persecution fell heavily upon 
the apostle. By the emperor's decree John was 
banished to the isle of Patmos, condemned "for the 
word of God, and for the testimony of Jesus 
Christ. ' ' ' Here, his enemies thought, his influence 
would no longer be felt, and he must finally die of 
hardship and distress. 

Patmos, a barren, rocky island in the ^gean 
Sea, had been chosen by the Eoman government as 
a place of banishment for criminals ; but to the serv- 
ant of God this gloomy abode became the gate of 
heaven. Here, shut away from the busy scenes of 
life, and from the active labors of former years, he 
had the companionship of God and Christ and the 

. 2 Eev. 1 : 9. 



PATMOS 



571 



heavenly angels, and from tliem lie received instruc- 
tion for the church for all future time. The events 
that would take place in the closing scenes of this 
earth's history were outlined before him; and there 
he wrote out the visions he received from God. When 
his voice could no longer testify to the One whom 
he loved and served, the messages given him on that 
barren coast were to go forth as a lamp that burn- 
eth, declaring the sure purpose of the Lord con- 
cerning every nation on the earth. 

Among the cliffs and rocks of Patmos, John held 
communion with his Maker. He reviewed his past 
life, and at thought of the blessings he had received, 
peace filled his heart. He had lived the life- of a 
Christian, and he could say in faith, ^^We know that 
we have passed from death unto life."' Not so the 
emperor who had banished him. He could look back 
only on fields of warfare and carnage, on desolated 
homes, on weeping widows and orphans, the fruit 
of his ambitious desire for pre-eminence. 

In his isolated home John was able to study more 
closely than ever before the manifestations of divine 
power as recorded in the book of nature and in the 
pages of inspiration. To him it was a delight to 
meditate on the work of creation, and to adore the 
divine Architect. In former years his eyes had been 
greeted by the sight of forest-covered hills, green 
valleys, and fruitful plains; and in the beauties of 
nature it had ever been his delight to trace the 
wisdom and skill of the Creator. He was now sur- 
rounded by scenes that to many would appear gloomy 
and uninteresting; but to John it was otherwise. 

n John 3:14. 



572 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



While his surroundings might be desolate and bar- 
ren, the blue heavens that bent above him were as 
bright and beautiful as the skies above his loved 
Jerusalem. In the wild, rugged rocks, in the mys- 
teries of the deep, in the glories of the firmament, 
he read important lessons. All bore the message 
of God's power and glory. 

All around him the apostle beheld" witnesses to 
the flood that had deluged the earth because the 
inhabitants ventured to transgress the law of God. 
The rocks thrown up from the great deep and from 
the earth, by the breaking forth of the waters, 
brought vividly to his mind the terrors of that 
awful* outpouring of God's wrath. In the voice of 
many waters — deep calling unto deep — the prophet 
heard the voice of the Creator. The sea, lashed to 
fury by the merciless winds, represented to him the 
wrath of an offended God. The mighty waves, in 
their terrible commotion, restrained within limits 
appointed by an invisible hand, spoke of the control 
of an infinite Power. And in contrast he realized 
the weakness and folly of mortals, who, though but 
worms of the dust, glory in their supposed wisdom 
and strength, and set their hearts against the Ruler 
of the universe, as if God were altogether such a 
one as themselves. By the rocks he was reminded 
of Christ, the Rock of his strength, in whose shelter 
he could hide without fear. From the exiled apostle 
on rocky Patmos there went up the most ardent 
longing of soul after God, the most fervent prayers. 

The history of John affords a striking illustra- 
tion of the way in which God can use aged workers. 
When John was exiled to the isle of Patmos, there 



PATM08 



573 



were many who thought him to be past service, an old 
and broken reed, ready to fall at any time. But the 
Lord saw fit to use him still. Though banished 
from the scenes of his former labor, he did not 
cease to bear witness to the truth. Even in Patmos 
he made friends and converts. His was a message 
of joy, proclaiming a risen Saviour who on high 
was interceding for His people until He should re- 
turn to take them to Himself. And it was after 
John had grown old in the service of his Lord 
.that he received more communications from heaven 
than he had received during all the former years of 
his life. 

The most tender regard should be cherished for 
those whose life interest has been bound up with 
the work of God. These aged workers have stood 
faithful amid storm and trial. They may have in- 
firmities, but they still possess talents that qualify 
them to stand in their place in God's cause. Though 
worn, and unable to bear the heavier burdens that 
younger men can and should carry, the counsel they 
can give is of the highest value. 

They may have made mistakes, but from their 
failures they have learned to avoid errors and dan- 
gers, and are they not therefore competent to give 
wise counsel! They have borne test and trial, and 
though they have lost some of their vigor, the Lord 
does not lay them aside. He gives them special 
grace and wisdom. 

Those who have served their Master when the 
work went hard, who endured poverty and remained 
faithful when there were few to stand for truth, are 



574 



THE ACTS OP THE APOSTLES 



to be honored and respected. The Lord desires the 
younger laborers to gain wisdom, strength, and ma- 
turity by association with these faithful men. Let 
the younger men realize that in having such workers 
among them they are highl}^ favored. Let them give 
them an honored place in their councils. 

As those who have spent their lives in the service 
of Christ draw near to the close of their earthly 
ministry, they will be impressed by the Holy Spirit 
to recount the experiences they have had in connec- 
tion with the work of God. The record of His 
wonderful dealings with His people, of His great 
goodness in delivering them from trial, should be re- 
peated to those newly come to the faith. God de- 
sires the old and tried laborers to stand in their 
place, doing their part to save men and women from 
being swept downward by the mighty current of evil. 
He desires them to keep the armor on till He bids 
them lay it down. 

In the experience of the apostle John under 
persecution, there is a lesson of wonderful strength 
and comfort for the Christian. God does not pre- 
vent the plottings of wicked men, but He causes 
their devices to work for good to those who in trial 
and conflict maintain their faith and loyalty. Often 
the gospel laborer carries on his work amid storms 
of persecution, bitter opposition, and un'just reproach. 
At such times let him remember that the experience 
to be gained in the furnace of trial and affliction is 
worth all the pain it costs. Thus God brings His 
children near to Him, that He may show them their 
weakness and His strength. He teaches them to 



PATM08 



575 



lean on Him. Thus He prepares them to meet 
emergencies, to fill positions of trust, and to ac- 
complish the great purpose for which their powers 
were given them. 

In all ages God's appointed witnesses have ex- 
posed themselves to reproach and persecution for 
the truth's sake. Joseph was maligned and perse- 
cuted because he preserved his virtue and integrity. 
David, the chosen messenger of God, was hunted 
like a beast of prey by his enemies. Daniel was cast 
into a den of lions because he was true to his alle- 
giance to heaven. Job was deprived of his worldly 
possessions, and so afflicted in body that he was 
abhorred by his relatives and friends; yet he main- 
tained his integrity. Jeremiah could not be deterred 
from speaking the words that God had given him 
to speak; and his testimony so enraged the king 
and princes that he was cast into a loathsome pit. 
Stephen was stoned because he preached Christ and 
Him crucified. Paul was imprisoned, beaten with 
rods, stoned, and finally put to death because he 
was a faithful messenger for God to the Gentiles. 
And John was banished to the isle of Patmos ''for 
the word of God, and for the testimony of Jesus 
Christ." 

These examples of human steadfastness bear 
witness to the faithfulness of God's promises, — of 
His abiding presence and sustaining grace. They 
testify to the power of faith to withstand the powers 
of the world. It is the work of faith to rest in God 
in the darkest hour, to feel, however sorely tried 
and tempest tossed, that our Father is at the helm. 
The eye of faith alone can look beyond the things 

37 — Acts 



576 



THE ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES 



of time to estimate aright the worth of the eternal 
riches. 

Jesus does not present to His followers the hope 
of attaining earthly glory and riches, of living a 
life free from trial. Instead He calls upon them to 
follow Him in the path of self-denial and reproach. 
He who came to redeem the world was opposed by. 
the united forces of evil. In an unpitying confed- 
eracy, evil men and evil angels arrayed themselves 
against the Prince of Peace. His every word and 
act revealed divine compassion, and His ' unlikeness 
to the world provoked the bitterest hostility. 

So it will be with all who will live godly in Christ 
Jesus. Persecution and reproach await all who are 
imbued with the Spirit of Christ. The character of 
the persecution changes with the times, but the prin- 
ciple — the spirit that underlies it — is the same that 
has slain the chosen of the Lord ever since the days 
of Abel. 

In all ages Satan has persecuted the people of 
God. He has tortured them and put them to death, 
but in dying they became conquerors. They bore 
witness to the power of One mightier than Satan. 
Wicked men may torture and kill the body, but they 
cannot touch the life that is hid with Christ in Grod. 
They can incarcerate men and women in prison walls, 
but they cannot bind the spirit. 

Through trial and persecution the glory — the 
character — of God is revealed in His chosen ones. 
The believers in Christ, hated and persecuted by the 
world, are educated and disciplined in the school of 
Christ. On earth they walk in narrow paths; they 
are purified in the furnace of affliction. They fol- 



PATM08 



577 



low Christ through sore conflicts; they endure self- 
denial, and experience bitter disappointments; but 
thus they learn the guilt and woe of sin, and they 
look upon it with abhorrence. Being partakers of 
Christ's sufferings, they can look beyond the gloom 
to the glory, saying, ^^I reckon that the sufferings 
of this present time are not worthy to be compared 
with the glory which shall be revealed in us. " * 

*Eom. 8:18. 



CHAPTER LVII 



The Revelation 

In- tlie days of the apostles the Cliristian believers 
were filled with earnestness and enthusiasm. So 
untiringly did they labor for their Master that in 
a comparatively short time, notwithstanding fierce 
opposition, the gospel of the kingdom was sounded 
to all the inhabited parts of the earth. The zeal 
manifested at this time by the followers of Jesus 
has been recorded by the pen of inspiration for the 
encouragement of believers in every age. Of the 
church at Ephesus, which the Lord Jesus used as a 
symbol of the entire Christian church in the apos- 
tolic age, the Faithful and True Witness declared: 

^^I know thy works, and thy labor, and thy pa- 
tience, and how thou canst not bear them which are 
evil: and thou hast tried them which say they are 
apostles, and are not, and hast found them liars: 
and hast borne, and hast patience, and for My 
name's sake hast labored, and hast not fainted. 

At the first, the experience of the church at 
Ephesus was marked with childlike simplicity and 

^ Eev. 2:2,3. 

(578) 



THE REVELATION 



579 



fervor. Tlie believers sought earnestly to obey 
every word of God, and their lives revealed an 
earnest, sincere love for Christ. They rejoiced to 
do the will of God because the Saviour was in 
their hearts as an abiding presence. Filled with 
love for their Redeemer, their highest aim was to 
win souls to Him. They did not think of hoarding 
the precious treasure of the grace of Christ. They 
felt the importance of their calling; and weighted 
with the message, ''Peace on earth, good will toward 
men,'' they burned with desire to carry the glad 
tidings of salvation to earth's remotest bounds. And 
the world took knowledge of them that they had 
been with Jesus. Sinful men, repentant, pardoned, 
cleansed, and sanctified, were brought into partner- 
ship with God through His Son. 

The members of the church were united in senti- 
ment and action. Love for Christ was the golden 
chain that bound them together. They followed on 
to know the Lord more and still more perfectly, and 
in their lives were revealed the joy and peace of 
Christ. They visited the fatherless and widows in 
their affliction, and kept themselves unspotted from 
the world, realizing that a failure to do this would 
be a contradiction of their profession and a denial 
of their Redeemer. 

• In every city the work was carried forward. 
Souls were converted, who in their turn felt that 
they must tell of the inestimable treasure they had 
received. They could not rest till the light which 
had illumined their minds was, shining upon others. 
Multitudes of unbelievers were made acquainted with 
the reasons of the Christian's hope. Warm, in- 



580 



TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



spired personal appeals were made to the erring, 
to the outcast, and to those who, while professing 
to know the truth, were lovers of pleasure more 
than lovers of God. 

But after a time the zeal of the believers began 
to wane, and their love for God and for one another 
grew less. Coldness crept into the church. Some 
forgot the wonderful manner in which they had re- 
ceived the truth. One by one the old standard- 
bearers fell at their post. Some of the younger 
workers, who might have shared the burdens of 
these pioneers, and thus have been prepared for 
wise leadership, had become weary of oft-repeated 
truths. In their desire for something novel and 
startling, they attempted to introduce new phases 
of doctrine, more pleasing to many minds, but not 
in harmony with the fundamental principles of the 
gospel. In their self-confidence and spiritual blind- 
ness they failed to discern that these sophistries 
would cause many to question the experiences of 
the past, and would thus lead to confusion and un- 
belief. 

As these false doctrines were urged, differences 
sprang up, and the eyes of many were turned from 
beholding Jesus as the author and finisher of their 
faith. The discussion of unimportant points of 
doctrine, and the contemplation of pleasing fables 
of man's invention, occupied time that should have 
been spent in proclaiming the gospel. The masses 
that might have been convicted and converted by 
a faithful presentation of the truth, were left un- 
warned. Piety was rapidly waning, and Satan 



THE REVELATION 



581 



seemed about to gain the ascendency over those 
who claimed to be followers of Christ. 

It was at this critical time in the history of the 
church that John was sentenced to banishment. 
Never had his voice been needed by the church as 
now. Nearly all his former associates in the min- 
istry had suffered martyrdom. The remnant of 
believers was facing fierce opposition. To all out- 
ward appearance the day was not far distant when 
the enemies of the church of Christ would triumph. 

But the Lord's hand was moving unseen in the 
darkness. In the providence of God, John was 
placed where Christ could give him a wonderful 
revelation of Himself and of divine truth for the 
enlightenment of the churches. 

In exiling John, the enemies of truth had hoped 
to silence forever the voice of God's faithful wit- 
ness; but on Patmos the disciple received a message, 
the influence of which was to continue to strengthen 
the church till the end of time. Though not released 
from the responsibility of their wrong act, those 
who banished John becam^e instruments in the hands 
of God to carry out Heaven's purpose; and the very 
effort to extinguish the light placed the truth in 
bold relief. 

It was on the Sabbath that the Lord of glory 
appeared to the exiled apostle. The Sabbath was 
as sacredly observed by John on Patmos as when 
he was preaching to the people in the towns and 
cities of Judea. He claimed as his own the precious 
promises that had been given regarding that day. 
^'I was in the Spirit on the Lord's day," John 
writes, "and heard behind me a great voice, as of 



582 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



a trumpet, saying, I am Alpha and Omega, the first 
and the last. . . . And I turned to see the voice 
that spake with me. And being turned, I saw seven 
golden candlesticks; and in the midst of the seven 
candlesticks one like unto the Son of man. ' ' ' 

Richly favored was this beloved disciple. He 
had seen his Master in Gethsemane, His face marked 
with the blood-drops of agony. His visage . . . 
marred more than any man, and His form more than 
the sons of men. ' ' ' He had seen Him in the hands 
of the Roman soldiers, clothed with an old purple 
robe and crowned with thorns. He had seen Him 
hanging on the cross of Calvary, the object of cruel 
mockery and abuse. Now John is once more per- 
mitted to behold his Lord. But how changed is His 
appearance! He is no longer a man of sorrows, 
despised and humiliated by men. He is clothed in 
a garment of heavenly brightness. ^^His head and 
His hairs" are ^' white like wool, as white as snow; 
and His eyes ... as a flame of fire; and His feet 
like unto fine brass, as if they burned in a furnace. ' ' * 
His voice is like the music of many waters. His 
countenance shines as the sun. In His hand are 
seven stars, and out of His mouth issues a sharp 
two-edged sword, an emblem of the power of His 
word. Patmos is made resplendent with the glory 
of the risen Lord. 

''And when I saw Him," John writes, ''I fell at 
His feet as dead. And He laid His right hand upon 
me, saying unto me, Fear not. " * 

John was strengthened to live in the presence 
of his glorified Lord. Then before his wondering 

^'Kev. 1:10-13. ^Isa. 52:14. * Eev. 1 :14, 15, 17. 



TEE REVELATION 



583 



vision were opened the glories of heaven. He was 
permitted to see the throne of God, and looking 
beyond the conflicts of earth, to behold the white- 
robed throng of the redeemed. He heard the music 
of the heavenly angels, and the triumphant songs of 
those who had overcome by the blood of the Lamb 
and the word of their testimony. In the revelation 
given to him there was unfolded scene after scene 
of thrilling interest in the experience of the people 
of God, and the history of the church was foretold 
to the very close of time. In figures and symbols, 
subjects of vast importance were presented to John, 
which he was to record, that the people of God 
living in his age and in future ages might have an 
intelligent understanding of the perils and conflicts 
before them. 

This revelation was given for the guidance and 
comfort of the church throughout the Christian dis- 
pensation. Yet religious teachers have declared that 
it is a sealed book and its secrets cannot be ex- 
plained. Therefore many have turned from the pro- 
phetic record, refusing to devote time and study to 
its mysteries. But God does not wish His people to 
regard the book thus. It is 'Hhe revelation of Jesus 
Christ, which God gave unto Him, to show unto His 
servants things which must shortly come to pass.'' 
^ ' Blessed is he that readeth, ' ' the Lord declares, ' ' and 
they that hear the words of this prophecy, and 
keep those things which are written therein: for the 
time is at hand. ' ' ^ ' ' I testify unto every man that 
heareth the words of the prophecy of this book. If 
any man shall add unto these things, God shall add 

^Eev. 1:1,3. 



584 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



unto him the plagues that are written in this book: 
and if any man shall take away from the words of 
the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his 
part out of the book of life, and out of the holy city, 
and from the things which are written in this book. 
He which testifieth these things saith. Surely I come 
quickly. ' ' ' 

In the Revelation are portrayed the deep things 
of God. The very name given to its inspired pages, 
^'tlie Revelation, contradicts the statement that 
this is a sealed book. A revelation is something 
revealed. The Lord Himself revealed to His serv- 
ant the mysteries contained in this book, and He 
designs that they shall be open to the study of all. 
Its truths are addressed to those living in the last 
days of this earth's history, as well as to those 
living in the days of John. Some of the scenes de- 
picted in this prophecy are in the past, some are 
now taking place; some bring to view the close of 
the great conflict between the powers of darkness and 
the Prince of heaven, and some reveal the triumphs 
and joys of the redeemed in the earth made new. 

Let none think, because they cannot explain the 
meaning of every symbol in the Revelation, that 
it is useless for them to search this book in an 
effort to know the meaning of the truth it contains. 
The One who revealed these mysteries to John will 
give to the diligent searcher for truth a foretaste 
of heavenly things. Those whose hearts are open 
to the reception of truth will be enabled to under- 
stand its teachings, and will be granted the bless- 
ing promised to those who ''hear the words of this 

"Eev. 22:18-20. 



THE REVELATION 



585 



prophecy, and keep those things which are written 
therein. ' ^ 

In the Eevelation all the books of the Bible meet 
and end. Here is the complement of the book of 
Daniel. One is a prophecy; the other a revelation. 
The book that was sealed is not the Revelation,, but 
that portion of the prophecy of Daniel relating to 
the last days. The angel commanded, ^^But thon, 
0 Daniel, shut up the words, and seal the book, even 
to the time of the end. ' ' ' 

It was Christ who bade the apostle record that 
which was to be opened before him. "What thou 
seest, write in a book," He commanded, "and send 
it unto the seven churches which are in Asia; unto 
Ephesus, and unto Smyrna, and unto Pergamos, and 
unto Thyatira, and unto Sardis, and unto Philadel- 
phia, and unto Laodicea. " "I am He that liveth, and 
was dead; and, behold, I am alive forevermore. . . . 
Write the things which thou hast seen, and the things 
which are, and the things which shall be hereafter; 
the mystery of the seven stars which thou sawest 
in My right hand, and the seven golden candle- 
sticks. The seven stars are the angels of the seven 
churches : and the seven candlesticks which thou 
sawest are the seven churches. " ' 

The names of the seven churches are symbolic 
of the church in different periods of the Christian 
era. The number seven indicates completeness, and 
is symbolic of the fact that the messages extend to 
the end of time, while the symbols used reveal the 
condition of the church at different periods in the 
history of the world. 

' Dan. 12:4. « Eev. 1 : 11, 18-20. 



586 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



Christ is spoken of as walking in the midst of 
the golden candlesticks. Thus is symbolized His re- 
lation to the churches. He is in constant commu- 
nication with His people. He knows their true state. 
He observes their order, their piety, their devotion. 
Although He is high priest and mediator in the 
sanctuary above, yet He is represented as walking 
up and down in the midst of His churches on the 
earth. With untiring wakefulness and unremitting 
vigilance, He watches to see whether the light of 
any of His sentinels is burning dim or going out. 
If the candlesticks were left to mere human care, 
the flickering flame would languish and die; but He 
is the true watchman in the Lord's house, the true 
warden of the temple courts. His continued care 
and sustaining grace are the source of life and light. 

Christ is represented as holding the seven stars 
in His right hand. This assures us that no church 
faithful to its trust need fear coming to naught; 
for not a star that has the protection of OmniiDO- 
tence can be plucked out of the hand of Christ. 

These things saith He that holdeth the seven 
stars in His right hand. ' ' ' These words are spoken 
to the teachers in the church, — those entrusted by 
God with weighty responsibilities. The sweet in- 
fluences that are to be abundant in the church are 
bound up with God's ministers, who are to reveal 
the love of Christ. The stars of heaven are under 
His control. He fills them with light. He guides 
and directs their movements. If He did not do this, 
they would become fallen stars. So with His min- 
isters. They are but instruments in His hands, and 
all the good they accomplish is done through His 

«Eev. 2:1. 



THE REVELATION 



587 



power. Through them His light is to shine forth. 
The Saviour is to be their efficiency. If they will 
look to Him as He looked to the Father, they will 
be enabled to do His work. As they make God 
their dependence, He will give them His brightness 
to reflect to the world. 

Early in the history of the church the mystery 
of iniquity foretold by the apostle Paul began its 
baleful work; and as the false teachers concerning 
whom Peter had warned the believers, urged their 
heresies, many were ensnared by false doctrines. 
Some faltered under trial, and were tempted to 
give up the faith. At the time when John was 
given this revelation, many had lost their first love 
of gospel truth. But in His mercy God did not leave 
the church to continue in a backslidden state. In a 
message of infinite tenderness He revealed His love 
for them, and His desire that they should make sure 
work for eternity. Remember," He pleaded, ^'from 
whence thou art fallen, and repent, and do the first 
works." " 

The church was defective, and in need of stern 
reproof and chastisement; and John was inspired 
to record messages of warning and reproof and 
entreaty to those who, losing sight of the funda- 
mental principles of the gospel, should imperil their 
hope of salvation. But always the words of rebuke 
that God finds it necessary to send are spoken in 
tender love, and with the promise of peace to every 
penitent believer. Behold, I stand at the door, and 
knock," the Lord declares; ^4f any man hear My 
voice, and open the door, I will come in to Him, and 
will sup with Him, and he with Me. ' ' " 

" Eev. 2:5. " EeV. 3 : 20. 



588 



TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



And for those wlio in the midst of conflict shonld 
maintain their faith in God, the prophet was given 
the words of commendation and promise: ''I know 
thy works: behold, I have set before thee an open 
door, and no man can shut it: for thou hast a little 
strength, and hast kept My word, and hast not 
denied My name. . . . Because thou hast kept the 
word of My patience, I also will keep thee from 
the hour of temptation, which shall come upon all 
the world, to try them that dwell upon the earth." 
The believers were admonished: ''Be watchful, and 
strengthen the things which remain, that are ready 
to die." "Behold, I come quickly: hold that fast 
which thou hast, that no man take thy crown. ""^ 

It was through one who declared himself to be 
a ' ' brother, and companion in tribulation, ' ' that 
Christ revealed to His church the things that they 
must suffer for His sake. Looking down through 
long centuries of darkness and superstition, the 
aged exile saw multitudes suffering martyrdom be- 
cause of their love for the truth. But he saw also 
that He who sustained His early witnesses would not 
forsake His faithful followers during the centuries 
of persecution that they must pass through before 
the close of time. ''Fear none of those things which 
thou shalt suffer," the Lord declared; "behold, the 
devil shall cast some of you into prison, that ye 
may be tried ; and ye shall have tribulation : . . . 
be thou faithful unto death, and I will give thee 
a crown of life." 

And to all the faithful ones who were striving 
against evil, John heard the promises made: "To 

^ Eev. 3 : 8, 10, 2, 11. ^ Eev. 1:9. " Eev. 2 : 10. 



THE REVELATION 



589 



liim that overcometh will I give to eat of the tree 
of life, which is in the midst of the paradise of 
God." "He that overcometh, the same shall be 
clothed in white raiment; and I will not blot ont 
his name out of the book of life, but I will confess 
his name before My Father, and before His angels." 
'^To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with 
Me in My throne, even as I also overcame, and am 
set down with My Father in His throne. ' ' 

John saw the mercy, the tenderness, and the love 
of God blending with His holiness, justice, and 
power. He saw sinners finding a Father in Him of 
whom their sins had made them afraid. And look- 
ing beyond the culmination of the great conflict, he 
beheld upon Zion ''them that had gotten the victory 
. . . stand on the sea of glass, having the harps of 
God," and singing the song of Moses and the 
Lamb." 

The Saviour is presented before John under the 
symbols of the ''Lion of the tribe of Judali," and 
of a "Lamb as it had been slain."" These symbols 
represent the union of omnipotent power and self- 
sacrificing love. The Lion of Judah, so terrible to 
the rejecters of His grace, will be the Lamb of God 
to the obedient and faithful. The pillar of fire that 
speaks terror and wrath to the transgressor of God's 
law, is a token of light and mercy and deliverance 
to those who have kept His commandments. The 
arm strong to smite the rebellious will be strong 
to deliver the loyal. Every one who is faithful will 
be saved. "He shall send His angels with a great 
sound of a trumpet, and they shall gather together 

Eev. 2 : 7 ; 3 : 5, 21. Eev. 15 : 2, 3. " Eev. 5 : 5, 6. 



590 



TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



His elect from the four winds, from one end of 
heaven to the other. ' ' 

In comparison with the millions of the world, 
God^s people will be, as they have ever been, a little 
flock; but if they stand for the truth as revealed in 
His word, God will be their refuge. They stand 
under the broad shield of Omnipotence. God is 
always a majority. When the sound of the last 
trump shall penetrate the prison-house of the dead, 
and the righteous shall come forth with triumph, ex- 
claiming, ^^O death, where is thy sting? 0 grave, 
where is thy victory I ' ' — standing then with God, 
with Christ, with the angels, and with the loyal and 
true of all ages, the children of God will be far 
in the majority. 

Christ's true disciples follow Him through sore 
conflicts, enduring self-denial and experiencing bitter 
disappointment; but this teaches them the guilt and 
woe of sin, and they are led to look upon it with 
abhorrence. Partakers of Christ's sufferings, they 
are destined to be partakers of His glory. In holy 
vision the prophet saw the ultimate triumph of God's 
remnant church. He writes : 

^'I saw as it were a sea of glass mingled with 
fire: and them that had gotten the victory . . . 
stand on the sea of glass, having the harps of God. 
And they sing the song of Moses the servant of 
God, and the song of the Lamb, saying. Great and 
marvelous are Thy works, Lord God Almighty; just 
and true are Thy ways, Thou King of saints."'" 

*^And I looked, and, lo, a Lamb stood on the 
Mount Sion, and with Him a hundred forty and 

^ Matt. 24 : 31. " 1 Cor. 15 : 55. Rev. 15 : 2, 3. 



THE REVELATION 



591 



four thousand, having His Father's name written in 
their foreheads. " In this world their minds were 
consecrated to God; they served Him with the in- 
tellect and with the heart; and now He can place 
His name ^'in their foreheads." "And they shall 
reign forever and ever.''" They do not go in and. 
out as those who beg a place. They are of that 
number to whom Christ says, "Come, ye blessed of 
My Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you 
from the foundation of the world." He welcomes 
them as His children, saying, "Enter thou into the 
joy of thy Lord."'' 

"These are they which follow the Lamb whither- 
soever He goeth. These were redeemed from among 
men, being the first-fruits unto God and to the 
Lamb. ' ' The vision of the prophet pictures them 
as standing on Mount Zion, girt for holy service, 
clothed in white linen, which is the righteousness of 
the saints. But all who follow the Lamb in heaven 
must first have followed Him on earth, not fretfully 
or capriciously, but in trustful, loving, willing obedi- 
ence, as the flock follows the shepherd. 

"I heard the voice of harpers harping with their 
harps : and they sung as it were a new song before 
the throne, . . . and no man could learn that song 
but the hundred and forty and four thousand, 
which were redeemed from the earth. ... In their 
mouth was found no guile: for they are without 
fault before the throne of God."'* 

"And I John saw the holy city. New Jerusalem, 
coming down from God out of heaven, prepared as 
a bride adorned for her husband." "Her light was 

Eev. 14 : 1. ^ Eev. 22 : 5. ^3 ^^tt. 25 : 34, 21. 

2* Rev. 14:2-5. 

38 — Acts 



« 



592 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 

like unto a stone most precious, even like a jasper 
stone, clear as crystal; and had a wall great and 
high, and had twelve gates, and at the gates twelve 
angels, and names written thereon, which are the 
names of the twelve tribes of the children of Israel.'' 
''The twelve gates were twelve pearls; every several 
gate was of one pearl: and the street of the city 
was pure gold, as it were transparent glass. And 
I saw no temple therein: for the Lord God Almighty 
and the Lamb are the temple of it. ' ' 

''And there shall be no more curse: but the 
throne of God and of the Lamb shall be in it; and 
His servants shall serve Him: and they shall see 
His face; and His name shall be in their foreheads. 
And there shall be no night there; and they need no 
candle, neither light of the sun; for the Lord God 
giveth them light. " 

"He showed me a pure river of water of life, 
clear as crystal, proceeding out of the throne of God 
and of the Lamb. In the midst of the street of it, 
and on either side of the river, was there the tree 
of life, which bare twelve manner of fruits, and 
yielded her fruit every month: and the leaves of 
the tree were for the healing of the nations." 
"Blessed are they that do His commandments, that 
they may have right to the tree of life, and may 
enter in through the gates into the city. ' ' 

"And I heard a great voice oiit of heaven saying, 

"Behold, the tabernacle of God is with men, 
And He will dwell with them, 
And they shall be His people, 
And God Himself shall be with them, 
And be their God." 

^= Rev. 21 : 2, 11, 12, 21, 22. Rev. 22 : 3-5. Rev. 22 : 1, 2, 14. 

^« Rev. 21 : 3. 



CHAPTER LVIII 



The Church Triumphant 

Moke than nineteen centuries have passed since 
the apostles rested from their labors; but the history 
of their toils and sacrifices for Christ's sake is still 
among the most precious treasures of the church. 
This history, written under the direction of the Holy 
Spirit, was recorded in order that by it the followers 
of Christ in every age might be impelled to greater 
zeal and earnestness in the cause of the Saviour. 

The commission that Christ gave to the disciples, 
they fulfilled. As these messengers of the cross went 
forth to proclaim the gospel, there was such a reve- 
lation of the glory of God as had never before been 
witnessed by mortal man. By the co-operation of the 
divine Spirit, the apostles did a work that shook the 
world. To every nation was the gospel carried in 
a single generation. 

Glorious were the results that attended the min- 
istry of the chosen apostles of Christ. At the 
beginning of their ministry some of them were un- 
learned men, but their consecration to the cause of 

(593) 



594 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



their Master was unreserved, and under His instruc- 
tion they gained a preparation for the great work 
committed to them. Grace and truth reigned in 
their hearts, inspiring their motives and controlling 
their actions. Their lives were hid with Christ in 
God, and self was lost sight of, submerged in the 
depths of infinite love. 

The disciples were men who knew how to speak 
and pray sincerely, men who could take hold of the 
might of the Strength of Israel, How closely they 
stood by the side of God, and bound their personal 
honor to His throne! Jehovah was their God. His 
honor was their honor. His truth was their truth. 
Any attack made upon the gospel was as if cutting 
deep into their souls, and with every power of their 
being they battled for the cause of Christ. They 
could hold forth the word of life, because they 
had received the heavenly anointing. They expected 
much, and therefore they attempted much. Christ 
had revealed Himself to them, and to Him they 
looked for guidance. Their understanding of truth 
and their power to withstand opposition were pro- 
portionate to their conformity to God's will. Jesus 
Christ, the wisdom and power of God, was the theme 
of every discourse. His name — the only name given 
under heaven whereby men can be saved — was by 
them exalted. As they proclaimed the completeness 
of Christ, the risen Saviour, their words moved 
hearts, and men and women were won to the gospel. 
Multitudes who had reviled the Saviour's name and 
despised His power, now confessed themselves dis- 
ciples of the Crucified. 



TEE CHURCH TRIUMPHANT 595 



Not in their own power did the apostles accom- 
plish their mission, but in the power of the living 
God. Their work was not easy. The opening labors 
of the Christian church were attended by hardship 
and bitter grief. In their work the disciples con- 
stantly encountered privation, calumny, and perse- 
cution; but they counted not their lives dear unto 
themselves, and rejoiced that they were called to 
suffer for Christ. Irresolution, indecision, weakness 
of purpose, found no place in their efforts. They 
were willing to spend and be spent. The conscious- 
ness of the responsibility resting on them purified 
and enriched their experience; and the grace of 
heaven was revealed in the conquests they achieved 
for Christ. With the might of omnipotence God 
worked through them to make the gospel triumphant. 

Upon the foundation that Christ Himself had laid, 
the apostles built the church of God. In the Scrip- 
tures the figure of the erection of a temple is fre- 
quently used to illustrate the building of the church.- 
Zecliariah refers to Christ as the Branch that should 
build the temple of the Lord. He speaks of the Gen- 
tiles as helping in the work: ''They that are far 
off shall come and build in the temple of the Lord;" 
and Isaiah declares, ''The sons of strangers shall 
build up thy walls. ' ' ' 

Writing of the building of this temple, Peter 
says, "To whom coming, as unto a living stone, 
disallowed indeed of men, but chosen of God, and 
precious, ye also, as lively stones, are built up a 
spiritual house, a holy priesthood, to offer up spir- 
itual sacrifices, acceptable to God by Jesus Christ. ' ' ^ 

^Zech. 6:12,15; Isa. 60:10. -1 Peter 2:4,5. 



596 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



In the quarry of the Jewish and the Gentile world 
the apostles labored, bringing out stones to lay 
upon the foundation. In his letter to the believers 
at Ephesus, Paul said, "Now therefore ye are no 
more strangers and foreigners, but fellow-citizens 
with the saints, and of the household of God; and 
are built upon the foundation of the apostles and 
prophets, Jesus Christ Himself being the chief 
corner-stone; in whom all the building fitly framed 
together groweth unto a holy temple in the Lord: in 
whom ye also are builded together for a habitation 
of God through the Spirit.''" 

And to the Corinthians he wrote: ''According to 
the grace of God which is given unto me, as a wise 
master-builder, I have laid the foundation, and an- 
other buildetli thereon. But let every man take heed 
how he buildeth thereupon. For other foundation 
can no man lay than that is laid, which is Jesus 
Christ. Now if any man build upon this foundation 
gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, stubble; 
every man's work shall be made manifest: for the 
day shall declare it, because it shall be revealed by 
fire; and the fire shall try every man's work of 
what sort it is. " * 

The apostles built upon a sure foundation, even 
the Eock of Ages. To this foundation they brought 
the stones that they quarried from the world. Not 
without hindrance did the builders labor. Their 
^ork was made exceedingly difficult by the opposi- 
tion of the enemies of Christ. They had to contend 
against the bigotry, prejudice, and hatred of those 
who were building upon a false foundation. Manj^ 

3 Eph. 2:19-22. * 1 Cor. 3 : 10-13. 



THE CHURCH TRIUMPHANT 



597 



who wrought as builders of the church could be lik- 
ened to the builders of the wall in Nehemiah's day, 
of whom it is written: "They which builded on the 
wall, and they that bare burdens, with those that 
laded, every one with one of his hands wrought in 
the work, and with the other hand held a weapon. ' ' ^ 

Kings and' governors, priests and rulers, sought 
to destroy the temple of God. But in the face of 
imprisonment, torture, and death, faithful men car- 
ried the work forward; and the structure grew, beau- 
tiful and symmetrical. At times the workmen were 
almost blinded by the mists of superstition that set- 
tled around them. At times they were almost over- 
powered by the violence of their opponents. But 
with unfaltering faith and unfailing courage they 
pressed on with the work. 

One after another the foremost of the builders 
fell by the hand of the enemy. Stephen was stoned; 
James was slain by the sword; Paul was beheaded; 
Peter was crucified; John was exiled. Yet the church 
grew. New workers took the place of those who fell, 
and stone after stone was added to the building. 
Thus slowly ascended the temple of the church of 
God. 

Centuries of fierce persecution followed the es- 
tablishment of the Christian church, but there were 
never wanting men who counted the work of build- 
ing God's temple dearer than life itself. Of such 
it is written: ''Others had trial of cruel mockings 
and scourgings, yea, moreover of bonds and im- 
prisonment: they were stoned, they were sawn asun- 
der, were tempted, were slain with the sword: they 

^ Neh. 4:17. 



598 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins; being 
destitute, afflicted, tormented; (of wliom the world 
was not worthy:) they wandered in deserts, and in 
mountains, and in dens and caves of the earth."' 
The enemy of righteousness left nothing undone 
in his effort to stop the work committed to the 
Lord's builders. But God ''left not Himself with- 
out witness."' Workers were raised up who ably 
defended the faith once delivered to the saints. His- 
tory bears record to the fortitude and heroism of 
these men. Like the apostles, many of them fell at 
their post, but the building of the temple went stead- 
ily forward. The workmen were slain, but the work 
advanced. The Waldenses, John Wycliffe, Huss and 
Jerome, Martin Luther and Zwingie, Cranmer, Lati- 
mer, and Knox, the Huguenots, John and Charles 
Wesley, and a host of others brought to the founda- 
tion material that will endure throughout eternity. 
And in later years those who have so nobly endeav- 
ored to promote the circulation of God's word, and 
those who by their service in heathen lands have 
prepared the way for the proclamation of the last 
great message, — these also have helped to rear the 
structure. 

Through the ages that have passed since the days 
of the apostles, the building of God's temple has 
never ceased. We may look back through the cen- 
turies, and see the living stones of which it is com- 
posed gleaming like jets of light through the dark- 
ness of error and superstition. Throughout eternity 
these precious jewels will shine with increasing lus- 
ter, testifying to the power of the truth of God. 

«Heb. 11:36-38. ^ Acts 14:17. 



mE CHURCH TRIUMPHANT 



599 



The flashing light of these polished stones reveals 
the strong contrast between light and darkness, be- 
tween the gold of truth and the dross of error. 

Paul and the other apostles, and all the right- 
eous who have lived since then, have acted their 
part in the building of the temple. But the struc- 
ture is not yet complete. We who are living in this 
age have a work to do, a part to act. We are to 
bring to the foundation material that will stand the 
test of fire, — gold, silver, and precious stones, pol- 
ished after the similitude of a palace. " ' To those 
who thus build for God, Paul speaks words of en- 
couragement and warning: ^'If any man's work 
abide which he hath built thereupon, he shall receive 
a reward. If any man's work shall be burned, he 
shall suffer loss : but he himself shall be saved ; yet 
so as by fire."' The Christian who faithfully pre- 
sents the word of life, leading men and women into 
the way of holiness and peace, is bringing to the 
foundation material that will endure, and in the king- 
dom of God he will be honored as a wise builder. 

Of the apostles it is written, ^'Tliey went forth, 
and preached everywhere, the Lord working with 
them, and confirming the word with signs follow- 
ing."" As Christ sent forth His disciples, so to-day 
He sends forth the members of His church. The 
same power that the apostles had is for them. If 
they will make God their strength, He will work 
with them, and they shall not labor in vain. Let 
them realize that the work in which they are en- 
gaged is one upon which the Lord has placed His 
signet. God said to Jeremiah, '^Say not, I am a 

^Ps. 144:12. n Cor. 3:14,15. '"Mark 16:20. 



600 



THE ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES 



child: for thou shalt go to all that I shall send thee, 
and whatsoever I command thee thou shalt speak. 
Be not afraid of their faces : for I am with thee to 
deliver thee." Then the Lord put forth His hand, 
and touched His servant's mouth, saying, "Behold, 
I have put My words in thy mouth. ' ' " And He bids 
us go forth to speak the words He gives us, feeling 
His holy touch upon our lips. 

Christ has given to the church a sacred charge. 
Every member should be a channel through which 
God can communicate to the world the treasures of 
His grace, the unsearchable riches of Christ. There 
is nothing that the Saviour desires so much as 
agents who will represent to the world His Spirit 
and His character. There is nothing that the world 
needs so much as the manifestation through human- 
ity of the Saviour's love. All heaven is waiting for 
men and women through whom God can reveal the 
power of Christianity. 

The church is God's agency for the proclamation 
of truth, empowered by Him to do a special work; 
and if she is loyal to Him, obedient to all His com- 
mandments, there will dwell within her the excellency 
of divine grace. If she will be true to her alle- 
giance, if she will honor the Lord God of Israel, 
there is no power that can stand against her. 

Zeal for God and His cause moved the disciples 
to bear witness to the gospel with mighty power. 
Should not a like zeal fire our hearts with a deter- 
mination to tell the story of redeeming love, of 
Christ and Him crucified f It is the privilege of 
every Christian, not only to look for, but to hasten 
the coming of the Saviour. 

" Jer. 1 : 7-9. 



THE CHURCH TRIUMPHANT 601 



If the church will put on the robe of Christ's 
righteousness, withdrawing from all allegiance with 
the world, there is before her the dawn of a bright 
and glorious day. God's promise to her will stand 
fast forever. He will make her an eternal excel- 
lency, a joy of many generations. Truth, passing by 
those who despise and reject it, will triumph. Al- 
though at times apparently retarded, its progress 
has never been checked. When the message of God 
meets with opposition. He gives it additional force, 
that it may exert greater influence. Endowed with 
divine energy, it will cut its way through the strong- 
est barriers, and triumph over every obstacle. 

What sustained the Son of God during His 
life of toil and sacrifice? He saw the results of 
the travail of His soul, and was satisfied. Look- 
ing into eternity. He beheld the happiness of those 
who through His humiliation had received pardon 
and everlasting life. His ear caught the shout of 
the redeemed. He heard the ransomed ones sing- 
ing the song of Moses and the Lamb. 

We may have a vision of the future, the blessed- 
ness of heaven. In the Bible are revealed visions 
of future glory, scenes pictured by the hand of 
God, and these are dear to His church. By faith 
we may stand on the threshold of the eternal city, 
and hear the gracious welcome given to those who 
in this life co-operate with Christ, regarding it as 
an honor to suffer for His sake. As the words are 
spoken, ^'Come, ye blessed of My Father," they cast 
their crowns at the feet of the Redeemer, exclaim- 
ing, "Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive 
power, and riches, and wisdom, and strength, and 



602 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 



honor, and glory, and blessing. . . . Honor, and 
glory, and power, be nnto Him that sittetli upon the 
throne, and nnto the Lamb forever and ever.''"' 

There the redeemed greet those who led them to 
the Saviour, and all nnite in praising Him who died 
that hnman beings might have the life that measures 
with the life of Ood. The conflict is over. Tribula- 
tion and strife are at an end. Songs of victory fill 
all heaven as the ransomed ones take np the joyful 
strain. Worthy, worthy is the Lamb that was slain, 
and lives again, a triumphant conqueror. 

beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, which no 
man could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and 
people, and tongues, stood before the throne, and 
before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms 
in their hands; and cried with a loud voice, saying. 
Salvation to our God which sitteth upon the throne, 
and unto the Lamb. ' ' 

''These are they which came out of great tribu- 
lation, and have washed their robes, and made them 
white in the blood of the Lamb. Therefore are they 
before the throne of God, and serve Him day and 
night in His temple: and He that sitteth on the 
throne shall dwell among them. They shall hunger 
no more, neither thirst any more; neither shall the 
sun light on them, nor any heat. For the Lamb 
which is in the midst of the throne shall feed them, 
and shall lead them unto living fountains of waters : 
and God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes.'' 
''And there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, 
nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain: 
for the former things are passed away.''" 

i=Matt. 25:34; Eev. 5:12,13. "Eev. 7:9,10. 

"Eev. 7:14-17; 21:4, 



INDEXES 



Index to Scripture References 



GENESIS 

3:15 222 

22:18 222 

49:10 223 

EXODUS 

18: 19-26 94 

20:3 151 

NUMBERS 

6 406 

DEUTERONOMY 

1:16,17 94 

18:5 336 

18: 15, 18 222 

2 KINGS 

1:3, 4 290 

1 CHRONICLES 

28: 1, 8 94 

28: 9, 10 95 

NEHEMIAH 

4:17 597 

9 : 20. . 53 

JOB 

22:21 126 

PSALMS 

15:5 475 

16: 9, 10 227 

19:8 475 

22 : 6-8, 17, 18 225 

25:9 279 

34:7 153 

56:3 467 

68: 32-34 . . . 33 



69:8, 9, 20 225 

72:14 86 

91:6 153 

119:130 284 

125: 1-3 86 

144: 12 , . . 599 

PROVERBS 

3:9, 10 345 

11:24 345 

28:13 552 

ECCLESIASTES 

9:5 289 

SONG OF SOLOMON 

6:10 91 

ISAIAH 

5:3-7 16 

11:1 223 

11:2, 3 224 

26:3 510 

29: 22-24 382 

32:20 345 

41:10 86 

42: 1-4 225 

42:6,7 10 

43 : 10-12 10 

49: 8-16 11 

50:6 225 

52:14 582 

53 : 1-8 226 

53:5 472 

53: 7, 9, 10, 12 227 

55:3-5 223 

56:7 9 

58:4 413 

60:10 595 

61:1-3 224 



JEREMIAH 

1:7-9 600 

2:21 15 

9: 23, 24 531 

23:5, 6 223 

33 : 17, 18 223 

EZEKIEL 

33: 7-9 361 

34:4 16 

34:26, 29-31 = 10 

47:8-12 .' 13 

DANIEL 

12:4 585 

HOSEA 

1: 10 174, 376 

2:23 174 

6:3 564 

10:1 15 

JOEL 

2:23 55 

MICAH 

5:1 225 

5:2 224 

HAGGAI 

2:8 519 

ZECHARIAH 

6: 12, 15 595 

9 • 15, 16 86 

10:1 55 

12:8 48 

13:6 226 

MALACHI 

3 : 8, 9 339 

3:10 338 

(605) 



606 INDEX TO SCRIPTURE REFERENCES 



MATTHEW 

5:11, 12 176 

5:45 359 

7:20 523 

7:23 423 

10:34 84 

16:22 525 

16:24 523, 560 

17:8 64 

18: 1518 304 

18:20 186 

20: 6, 7 Ill 

20:21-23 . 542 

20: 25-28 543 

20: 26-28 359 

21: 42-44 64 

21:43 174 

23:38 145 

24:12 473 

24:14 Ill 

24: 31. . 590 

25: 21, 34. . . 591 

25:34 34, 602 

27:17,24,25 43 

27:42 25 

28: 18, 19 282 

28: 19 105. 174 

28:19,20 w... 30 

28:20. 65 

MARK 

3:13,14 18 

4:30 12 

8:36 366 

9:3 33 

9:39 544 

9:43-45 313 

12:43, 44 342 

13:9 81 

16:15 174 

16:20 599 

LUKE 

6:38 345 

9:54-56 541 

12:48 337 

14:23.- ... 364 

15:7 154 

21:12,16 84 

21:14,15 98 

22:32 515 

23:31 25 

24:21 25 

24:27 221 



24:45-48 27 

24:49 30 

24:51 32 

24:53 35 

JOHN 

1:12 381 

1: 14 472, 544 

1: 14, 16 521 

1:16 544 

3:3 387 

3:14 104 

3:16 226 

3:33 556 

4: 29, 41 106 

6:40 513 

12:32 249 

13 : 34. . 547, 550 

14: 1-4 . 21 

14:3 34, 536 

14:12 22 

14: 16, 17 47 

14:21 85 

14:26 52 

14:27 84 

15 : 20, 21 79 

15:26 51 

15:26,27 22 

16:2,4 79 

16:7,13 38 

16:8,14 52 

16:12 271 

16: 13 51, .53 

16:23,24 36 

16:33 23, 84, 86 

17:3 531 

17: 10, 11, 20-23 ... 24 
17: 11, 14, 21, 23. . . 90 

17: 21, 23 20 

18:40 43 

19:6 43 

21: 15-17 515 

21:18 537 

21:20 539 

ACTS 

1: 5, 8 31 

1: 6, 7 30 

1:8 107 

1: 10, 11 33 

2: 1-39 35-46 

2:5 87 

2:36 165 

2:46 45 



3 57-60 

4: 1-31 60-69- 

4:13,32 45 

4:31 71 

4:32 to 5: 11 70-76 

4:33 48 

4:36 166 

5 : 12-42 77-86 

6: 1-7 87-96 

6: 5-15 97-99 

6: 15, 116, 495 

7 99-102 

7:55,56 116 

8 103-111 

8:4 113 

9: 1-18 112-122 

9:15 159 

9: 19-30 123-130 

9:25 128 

9:32 to 11: 18. .131-142 

10:15 193 

11:17 193 

11: 19-26 155-160 

11:20 166 

12: 1-23 143-154 

13: 1-3 160-165 

13:4-52 166-176 

14: 1-26 177-187 

14:17 598 

14:27 188 

15: 1-35 188-200 

15: 36-41 201, 202 

16: 1-6 202-210 

16: 5 402 

16: 7-40 211-220 

17: 1-10 221-230 

17: 11-34. .231-242 

17:26,27 20 

18: 1-18 243-254 

18: 2-4 350 

18: 18-28 269-280 

18:23 281 

19: 1-20 281-290. 

19: 21-41 291-295 

20: 1 295-297 

20: 4 to 21: 16. .389-398 

20: 20, 21, 27 364 

20: 33-35 352 

20:35 343 

21: 17 to 23 : 35. .339-418 

22: 14-16 126 

22: 18-21 130 

22:21 159, 233 

24 419-427 



INDEX TO SCRIPTURE REFERENCES 607 



25: 1-12 428-432 

25: 13-27 433-435 

25:16 428 

26 435-438 

26:9-11 103 

26:12 123 

26: 12-14 114 

26: 16-18 127 

26:18 159 

26:20 125 

27 439-445 

28,: 1-10 445, 446 

28: 11-31 447-453 

ROMANS 

1 to 16 372-382 

1:14 246 

1:21 14 

5:1 476 

6:23 519 

7:18 561 

8: 18 577 

8:34 36 

12:10 275 

12:11 351 

16:25 159 

I CORINTHIANS 

1 to 16 298-322 

1:1, 17, 26-29 .... 127 

1: 12, 13 280 

1: 18, 19, 27, 28. . . 241 

1:23 245 

1:26 461 

2: 1, 4, 5 270 

2:2 128 

2:2, 4 244 

2:3 250 

2:4, 5 127 

2:4, 10-13 402 

2: 6-13 251 

2:10 271 

2:14 272 

3: 1, 2 271 

8:4-7 274 

3: 8, 9 275 

3:10-13 596 

3:11 475 

3 : 14, 15 599 

3:21-23 280 

4:1-5 276 

4: 6, 7, 11-15 277 

4: 11, 12 354 



6 


: 19, 20 




566 


9 
9 


: 6 




346 


: 7-14 




336 


12 


:4-12, 28 




92 


13 


: 4, 5 




543 


14 


: 32, 33 




200 


14 


: 33 




96 


15 


: 3, 4, 8 




123 


15 


:55 




590 


16 


! 9 




286 


II CORINTHIANS 


1 


to 13 


323 


-334 


3 


: 17. 




460 


4 


:5, 6 




209 


4 






510 


4 


: 10 




251 


4 


: 17 




560 


4 


: 17, 18 




363 


5 


: 17 




476 


6 


: 3-10 




369 


7 


: 1 




201 


'8 


:l-5 




343 


8: 


: 7, 11, 12 




344 


8 
9 


:9 




519 


: 6, 7 




343 


9: 


: 8-11 




344 


10 






463 


10: 


:5 




483 


11: 


:5 




388 


1 1 


: 7-12 




350 


12: 


: 1, 2, 4, 11, 




469 




: 12-15 , 




351 




GALATIANS 




1 


to 6 


383-388 


1: 


; 1 




127 


1: 


; 3, 4 




208 


1; 


; 17 




125 


1: 


; 17, 18 




128 


1: 


;21, 23 




156 


2 ' 


;13, 14 




198 


2; 


; 20 




251 


3 : 


: 2, 26 




208 


3: 


; 16 




222 


4 : 


: 12 




208 


6 ; 


; 14 


,210, 


561 




EPHESIANS 




1: 


: 9 




159 


2: 


: 12, 13, 19, , 




175 


2 : 


: 14 


19, 


161 


2: 


: 19, 20 




176 



2: 


; 19-22 


596 


3: 


: 5-11 


160 


3: 


: 6 


19 


3 : 


: 8 


134 


3; 


9 


527 


3: 


: 10 


9 


3: 


: 18, 19 


469 


4: 


13 


285 


4: 


: 13, 14, 17, 


18. . . 470 


5: 


11 


290 


5: 


15, 16, 25, 


27. . . 470 


D . 


6 


460 


6 ' 


: 12 


, 29, 219 


6: 


14 


76 




PHILIPPIANS 


1 


to 4 


, . ,479-484 


1: 


3-5, 29, 30 


219 


1: 


12 


463 


1: 


: 13, 14 


464 


1: 


21 


128 


2: 


: 8 


333 


2 : 


13 


158 


2: 


15, 16 


207 


2: 


16 


206 


3: 


5, 6 


112 


3: 


6 


190 


3: 


8-10 


128 


3 : 


9 


314 


3 ■ 


12 


562 


4 ■ 


16 


348 


4: 


22 


464 




COLOSSIANS 


1 


to 4 


469-478 


1: 


25-29 


368 


2: 


7 


175 


3: 


11 


390 


4 ■ 


7-14 


455 


4: 


10 


440 


4: 


n 


170 


I 


THESSALONIANS 


1 


to 5 


255-268 


2: 


6, 9 


347 


3 : 


1 . 


234 


4: 


3 


559, 566 


5 : 


3 


535 


II 


THESSALONIANS 


1 


to 3 


255-268 


3- 


8, 9 


347 


3: 


10-12 


348 



39 — Acts 



608 INDEX TO SCRIPTURE REFERENCES 



I TIMOTHY 

1:2 204 

4:15 356 

5:18 336 

6 : 10, 11, 17-19 . . . 367 

6:15 175 

II TIMOTHY 

1 to 3 498-508 

1: 12 27, 511 

*1: 16-18 491 

2:4 366 

2:9 462 

4:6-8 513 

4:10 455 

4: 11 170, 490 

4:14 294 

4: 16, 17 493 

TITUS 

1:7-9 95 

2:6-8 369 

2 : 11-14 205 

2 : 12 505 

PHILEMON 
1 456-460 

HEBREWS 

1:14 154 

3:14 518 

7:5 336 

11:36-38 598 

12: 1, 2 312 



JAMES 

2:6, 7 157 

3: 17, 18 527 

I PETER 

1 to 5 514-528 

1:5 530 

2:4, 5 595 

4: 14, 16 157 

5:2,3 91 

5:5 200 

II PETER 

1 to 3 529-538 

1:19 165 

3:14 567 

I JOHN 

1 to 5 546-556 

1:1-3 569 

1:2 544 

1: 8-10 562 

2:4, 5 563 

2:6 339, 559 

3:1 334 

3 : 1, 2 545 

3:3 559 

3: 5, 6, 24 . 563 

3:14 571 

4:10 334 

4:16 560 

II JOHN 
1 546-556 



III JOHN 

1 546-556 

REVELATION 

1 : 1, 3 583 

1:9 570, 588 

1: 10-15, 17 582 

1: 11, 18-20 585 

2:1 586 

2: 2, 3. 578 

2:5 587 

2:7 589 

2 : 10 588 

3 : 2, 8, 10, 11 588 

3:4 524 

3 : 5, 21 589 

3:20 587 

3:21 543 

5:5, 6 589 

5: 12, 13 602 

7:9, 10, 14-17 .... 602 

13:8 229 

14:1-5 591 

15:2, 3 589, 590 

17:14 371 

19:14 524 

21:2,3,11,12,21,22 592 

21:4 602 

21:27 76 

22: 1-5, 14 592 

22:5 591 

22:17 110 

22: 18-20 584 



General Index 



Abraham, the Gentiles as children of, 390. 
Achaia, 252. 
Adam, 45. 

Adaptation, 385, 386. 

Address, see Defense ; Sermon. 

^neas, healing of, 131. 

Affliction, purification through, 524, 525. 

see also Discipline ; Trials. 
Agabus, prophecy of, 397. 
Aged workers, God's use for, 572-574. 

see also Pioneers. 
Agrippa II., 433-438. 
Alexander the coppersmith, 294. 
Allegiance to God alone, 238, 600. 

see also Loyalty ; Obedience. 
Ambassadors for Christ, 360. 

see also Believers ; Ministers ; Work- 
ers. 

Ananias and Sapphira, 71-73. 

Ananias, of Damascus, 121, 122. 

Angel, appearance of, to Cornelius, 133, 
134, 138: to Peter, 135. 
Peter and John delivered by, 79-82. 

Angels, as attendants of ministers, 52 7: 
of Paul, 434, 435; of Bible stu- 
dents, 231. 
co-operation of, with gospel workers, 
107, 109. 

ministry of, to Peter, 145-152 ; to 
believers, 152-154. 

Annas, the high priest, 62. 

Antioch (in Pisidia), Paul and Barna- 
bas in, 170-176. 

Antioch (in Syria), Paul and Barna- 
bas in, 155-165. 
church in, a center of missionary 
activity, 188. 

Anxieties, wearing, 488. 

Apollos, a disciple of John the Baptist, 
269. 

acceptance of Christianity by, 2 70. 
in Corinth, 270-280. 
Apostasy, among Christians, 504, 505. 
from gospel truth, foretold, 265, 395. 



A-postasy — Continued. 

in Corinth, 300-304. 

in Galatia, 385-388. 

see also Mystery of iniquity. 
Apostles, impression made by, on world, 
22, 23. 

ministry of, 48, 49, 165, 593, 594. 

training of, 17-24. 

see also Disciples. 
Apostleship of Paul, 164, 165, 387, 388. 
Apparel, see Dress. 
Appii Forum, 448. 

Aquila and Priscilla, in Corinth, 243 ; 
in Ephesus, 269. 

as gospel laborers, 2 70, 355. 

as tentmakers, 349, 350. 
Areopagus, 236. 
Argument, 31, 45, 555. 
Aristarchus, 293, 390, 439, 455. 
Armor, the Christian, 502. 
Art, in heathen world, 233, 234. 
Ascension, see Christ. 
Ashes of martyrs, as seed, 465. 
Asia, Roman province of, gospel in, 281- 
297. 

letters sent to, by Peter, 517. 
Associates, influence of, 186, 204, 208, 
218. 

see also Environment. 
Assos, 391, 392. 
Assurance of life eternal, 533. 
Athens, Paul in, 233-242. 

methods followed by Paul in, 236, 
236, 244. 

Atonement, condition of, fulfilled, 29. 
Attalia, 187. 

Authority, arbitrary, 399-406. 

see also Gospel order. 
Authorities, civil, respect for, 69, 522. 

Baal-zebub, 290, 316. 

Babylon, Daniel a blessing to, 13. 



(609) 



610 



GENERAL INDEX 



Backsliders, return of, 388. 

see also Apostasy. 
Banishment of John, 570. 
Baptism, of Cornelius, 139. 

pledge at, 475, 476. 
Bar-jesus, 167. 

Barnabas, Paul befriended by, 129 
in Antioch, 156-165. 
ordination of, 161-163. 
on first missionary journey, 166. 
in Iconium, Lystra, Derbe, 177-187. 
attitude of, toward ceremonial law, 
188, 198. 

on second missionary journev, 201, 
202. 

Believers, counsels to, 469-484, 527, 528. 
education of, for service, 516, 517. 
faithfulness of, in Thessalonica. 255- 

268; in heathen communities, 521, 

522. 

final deliverance of, 590. 
going to law against one another, 305, 
306. 

in Corinth, conflicts and victories of, 
298-308. 

peace and joy among, 563, 564. 
respect of, for civil authorities, 69, 
522. 

spiritual development of, 270-274, 
470. 

steadfastness of, 587-589. 
strengthened by Peter, 514, 517. 
subjection of, to trial, 576, 577. 
transformation of, through love for 

Christ, 332-334. 
witnessing for God in everv age, 

598-600. 

see also Apostasv; Church; Disciples: 
Liberality ; Workers. 
Benevolence, spirit of, 339, 342-344, 515. 

see also Liberality: Offerings. 
Berea, labors of Paul in, 231-233. 
Bereans, nobility of, 231, 232. 
Bernice, 433-438. 
Bible, a safe guide, 475. 

Christ's ministry a key to Old Testa- 
ment, 2 29. 
faith in, destroyed by higher criti- 
cism, 474. 
obedience to, 506. 

presentation of. before higher classes. 

241, 242. 
study of, 231, 232, 521. 
the sure word of proijhecy, 534, 535. 
transforming influence of, 203-205, 

502, 503. 
see also Law of God ; Prophecy. 
Bible workers, in cities, 158, 15 9. 
Bithynia, 517. 



Blindness, of Saul, 114-122. 

of Elj-mas the sorcerer, 168. 
Blood, forbidden as food, 191-197. 
Books on magic, burning of, 288, 289. 
Brethren, love of, for one another, 547- 
552. 

see also Believers; Christians; Disci- 
ples ; Workers. 
Bribes, 101, 426, 427. 

see also Fraud. 
Brotherhood of man, 238. 
Brotherly kindness; 529-533. 
Builders, noble, in all ages, 595-599. 
Burning, of books on magic, 288, 289. 

of Rome, 487, 489, 490, 494. 

Ca?sar, converts from household of, 461- 
468. 

Parti's appeal to, 428-432. 
see also Domitian : Xero. 

Cfesarea (Palestina), conversion of Cor- 
nelius in, 137-139. 

home of Philip the evangelist, 397. 

trial of Paul in, 419-42 7. 
Caiaphas, 62. 
Caleb, 53. 

Canaanite woman, 19. 
Cappadocia, 517. 
Caste, 20, 238. 

Centurion, of Capernaum, 19. 

see also Cornelius ; Julius. 
Ceremonialism, among Jews, 14, 15, 78. 
Ceremonial law, 228. 

attitude of earlv Christians toward, 
188-200. 

Character, development of, 483, 529-533. 
of disciples, varied, 2 0. 
of God, to be reflected bj church, 9 ; 

by Israel, 13. 
of John, 540-545. 

see also Growth : Holiness : Perfec- 
tion ; Sanctification ; Transforma- 
tion. 

Charge, of Christ to disciples, 25-34. • 

of David to men in responsibility, 94; 
to Solomon, 95. 

of Paul to Timothy, 503. 

see also Ordination. 
Charity, 318, 319, 529-533. 

see also Love. 
Cheerfulness, influence of, 464, 465, 
Chloe, household of, • 300, 302. 

Christ, acceptance of, by remnant from 
among Israel, 3 74-382. 
appearance of, to disciples after res- 
urrection, 26; to John on Patmos, 



GENERAL INDEX 



611 



Christ — Continued. 

581-583 ; to Saul of Tarsus, 114- 
117. 

as advocate, 552, 553. 

as an educator, 17, 18, 45. 

as an example to ministers, 359, 360. 

as Creator, 471. 

as foundation of church, 595, 596. 

as Messiah of prophecy, 436, 437. 

as priest and victim, 33. 

ascension of, 32, 33, 38. 

attitude of heathen toward, 244, 245. 

authority of, 29. 

burden of, for disciples, 20, 21. 

counsels of, to Peter, 515, 516. 

courage of, 23. 

cross of, theme of Paul's preaching, 

208, 209. 
death of, why a surprise to disciples, 

25, 26. 

exaltation of, by Paul, 471, 472, 483, 
484, 494-496; bv Peter, 78, 516, 
517. 

gift of, 519. 

inauguration of, 38, 39. 

in midst of churches, 585, 586. 

interview of, with Nicodemus, 104. 

lessons of, 544. 

love of, for John, 539. 

necessity of beholding, 532, 533. 

plottings of priests against, 66. 

power in name of, 28. 

prayers of, for fresh supplies of 

grace, 56. 
prophecies concerning, 26, 27, 115- 

120, 221-228, 247, 381, 382, 436, 

437, 451, 452. 
raising of Lazarus by, 66. 
source of disciples' success, 29. 
sacrifice of, 29, 472. 
second advent of, 33, 111, 228, 229, 

260, 264-267, 536, 537. 
sustained by love for souls, .601. 
sympathy of, 472. 

the foundation, of the Jewish econ- 
omv, 14, 120, 227, 228; of the 
church, 64, 175, 176, 595, 596. 

the sinner's hope, 301-308. 

the theme of Paul in Corinth, 244- 
248; before Agrippa, 436, 437. 

training of John by, 540-545. 

triumph of Corinthian believers 
through beholding, 327-334. 

wall of separation disregarded by, 19. 

see also Ambassadors ; Cross ; Holy 
Spirit. 

Christians, first use of name, in Anti- 
och, 157. 
accused of burning Rome, 487. 
a fountain of life to world, 13. 



Christians — Continued. 

aggressive missionaries, 109, 110. 
and slavery, 457-460. 
apostasy among, 504, 505. 
going to law against one another, 
305-307. 

high standards of, 298-334, 478, 518- 
520. 

labors of early, 578-580. 
proscription of, under Nero, 489. 
scattering of, from Jerusalem, 103- 
106. 

spiritual advancement of, 478. 
strength of, under persecution, 85. 
see also Believers; Christianity; Dis- 
ciples; Workers. 

Christianity, triumphs of, 466-468; in 
church at Corinth, 325-334, in 
Ephesus, 288. 
uniting influence of, 95, 96. 
victory of, over paganism, 240. 
see also Christians; Gospel. 
Church, additions to, at Pentecost, 44, 45. 
apostasy in, foretold, 395. 
arbitrary control, 199, 200. 
as channel of divine grace, 600. 
as channel of communication between 

God and man, 120-122, 163. 
at Ephesus, in charge of Timothv, 
498. 

at Jerusalem, a model of organiza- 
tion, 91. 

at Philippi, 218, 219. 

authority of, 122, 196. 

bestowal of early and latter rain 
upon, 54, 55. 

building of, thi'ough the ages, 595- 
599. 

Christ the foundation of, 64, 175. 
176, 595, 596. 

compared to a cultivated field, 275; 
to a building, 275; to a candle- 
stick, 585; to the human bodv, 317, 
318. 

consolation for, in the Revelation, 

583-592. 
counsels to believers, 323-334. 
deceivers in, 473, 474. 
defective, yet loved by God, 587, 588. 
disorderly elements in, 196, 197. 
early zeal of, 578-580. 
ecclesiastical power vested in, 162- 

164. 

establishment of, in Corinth, 252, 

254; in Ephesus, 291. 
faith of, confirmed by John, 568, 569, 
final triumph of, 593-602. 
financial support of, 70, 74, 75, 335- 

358. 



612 



GENERAL INDEX 



Church — Continued. 

God's purpose for, 9-16. 
growth of, through wise leadership, 
88, 89. 

individual safety in combined wis- 
dom of many, 279. 

John's prophetic messages to, 585- 
592. 

loyalty of, 600. 

mission of, to world, 9, 13. 

nationalities in early, 87. 

needs of, 507. 

neglect of, to appreciate blessings, 
417, 418. 

organization of, in Corinth, 2 74; in 
Ly<;aonia and Pisidia, 185-187; in 
Thessalonica, 261. 

pastoral watchcare over, 205, 206. 

peculiar trials of Corinthian believ- 
ers, 298-308. 

perilous times before, in John's day, 

553, 554. 

perils before, 502, 503 ; in last days, 

554, 555. 

persecution of, under Nero, 487, 489, 
490; under Domitian, 568-570. 

preparation of, for persecution, 528. 

protection of, by Nicodemus, 104, 105. 

responsibilities of leaders in, 92, 525, 
526. 

responsibilities, distribution of, 88. 
spiritual prosperity of, as influenced 

by liberality, 344, 345. 
strength of, in service, 105. 
suspicion in early, 8 7, 88; how 

averted, 96. 
to , be awake to signs of times, 259- 

261. 

unifying power of love, 547-552. 

victory of, 589-592. 

wise leadership a means of enlarg- 
ing, 88, 89. 

work of, 90. 

zeal of early, 106, 109. 

see also Believers ; Churches ; Gospel 
order. 

Church elders, responsibilities of, 525, 
526. 

see also Gospel order. 
Church-members, as representatives of 
God, 9, 10. 

see also Believers; Christians; Dis- 
ciples ;" Workers. 
Churches, confirmation and development 
of, 201, 202. 

loyalty of, to general body of be- 
lievers, 402. 

Paul's efforts to unify, 487, 488. 

solicitude of Paul for, 323-325, 453, 
454. 

see also Church. 



Cilicia, 202. 

Circumcision, controversy over, 188-200. 

of Timothj', 204. 
Cities, activity among lay members in, 
53, 158, 159. 

as centers of gospel effort, 243-254. 

discouraging features in evangeliza- 
tion of, 250. 

labors of Paul in Ephesus, 281-297. 

labors in, by Ephesian church, 579. 
Citizens, see Roman citizenship. 
Civil government, see Authorities. 
Clairvoyants, 290. 

see filso Sorcery. 
Colossians, Paul's letter to, 471-478. 
Comforter, coming of the, 38, 39. 

see also Holy Spirit. 
Commission, see Gospel commission. 
Communion with God, 126, 362, 363. 

by John on Patmos, 571, 572. 

Holy Spirit received through, 56. 

see also Prayer. 
Companions of Paul on first missiona-ry 
journey, 166, 107. 

in Antioch, 197. 

on second missionarv journev, 201- 
203, 211. 

in Corinth, 243, 248. 

in Ephesus, 269, 282, 291, 293. 

on first voyage to Rome, 439, 440. 

in Rome, 454-456. 

on final voyage to Rome, 489. 

see also Aquila ; Aristarchus; Barna- 
bas; Demas; Epaphras ; Epaphro- 
ditus ; Hermogenes ; Liike ; Mark ; 
Onesiphorus ; Phygellus ; Priscilla ; 
Sopater; Timothy; Titus; Trophi- 
mus; Tychicus. 
Compromise, 404-406; of Peter at Anti- 
och, 197-200. 
Conciliation, 404-406. 

Confession of disciples before Pentecost, 
36. 

Confidence, see Faith. 

Conflicts, of the Christian, with forces 
of evil, 298-308, 502. 

see also Warfare. 
Consecration, 484. 
Conspiracy, see Plot. 
Contest, the Christian race, 309-315. 

see also Warfare. 
Control of workers, see Gospel order. 
Controversy, avoidance of, 45, 555. 
Conversion, in Caesar's household, 461- 
468. 

joy in, 476. 

love an evidence of true, 262, 263. 
of Corinthian believers, 250, 252. 



GENERAL INDEX 



613 



Conversion — Continued. 

of Cornelius, 131-142, 193. 

of Lydia, 212, 213. 

of pagans in Athens, 240. 

of Paul, 112-122, 228, 452. 

of Peter, 515, 516. 

of Philippian jailer, 215-218. 

of Timothy, 184, 185. 

of multitudes at Pentecost, 44, 45. 

of the Ethiopian, 107-109. 

through untiring ministry, 3 70, 371. 

see also Transformation. 
Converts, education of, as gospel mis- 
sionaries, 105. 

labors for new, 262. 

Paul greeted by, on Appian Way, 
448, 449. 

trials of, during seasons of gaiety, 
291-295, 315-317. 

see also Believers; Disciples; Train- 
ing. 

Conviction, among priests and rulers, 
of divinity of Christ, 44, 45. 

in mind of Felix, 422-426; of 
Agrippa, 438; of Nero, 496. 

of Philippian jailer, 216; in con- 
trast with Felix, 426. 

see also Conversion ; Paul. 
Corinth, ancient games in, 309. 

Apollos in, 269-280. 

establishment of church in, 350. 

labors of Paul in, 243-254; 372. 

unselfishness of Paul's ministry in, 
349-352. 

see also Corinthians. 
Corinthians, called to reach a higher 
standard, 309-322. 

characteristics of, 243-245, 250. 

development of Christians among, 
372. 

first epistle to, 298-308. 

message to, heeded, 323-334. 

Paul's tenderness toward, 385. 

second epistle to, 323-334. 

see also Corinth. 
Cornelius, conversion of, 131-142, 193. 
Corner-stone, see Stone. 
Corruption, moral, masked bv heathen- 
ism, 234, 239, 240. 

see also Purity. 
Council, at Jerusalem, first general, 190- 
197. 

see also Gospel order. 
Counsel, .sought by Timothy, 205. 
safety in, 164. 

see also Counsels ; Counselors. 
Counsels, to believers, to be steadfast, 
587-589. 

to Corinthian believers, 298-308. 



Counsels — Continued. 

to ministers, 501-508. 

see also Counsel; Counselors. 
Counselors, choosing of, by Moses, 92-94. 

experienced workers as, 572-574. 
Courage, through love, 449. 

in face of opposition, 230, 430-432. 

in loneliness and adversity, 233-242. 

of Paul on shipwrecked vessel, 442- 
444. 

of Peter in face of danger, 537, 538. 
see also Trials. 
Courtesy of Paul, 194, 241, 402-405, 
408, 435-438, 456-459, 479, 480. 
Covetousness, 339. 

cherished by Ananias and Sapphira, 
72-76. 
see also Liberality. 
Cranmer, 598. 

Creator, communion of John with, on 
Patmos, 571, 572. 
exaltation of. before heathen, 180, 
237-239, 472. 
Crescens, 490. 

Cripple, healing of, at temple gate, 57- 

69; in Lystra, 181. 
Crispus, 249. 

Cross, supreme benevolence taught by, 
339. 

exaltation of, before Gentiles, 201- 
210; by Paul, 245-249, 484; be- 
fore Nero, 494-496. 

meaning of, to-day, 77, 209, 210. 

transforming power of, 333, 334. 

see also Christ. 
Crown of life everlasting, 311, 312, 588. 
Crucifixion, of Christ, 23. 

of Peter, 537, 538, 597. 
Culture, in heathen world, 233-242. 
Curse, end of, 592, 602. 
Cyprus, spread of gospel in, 155, 156. 
• Paul and Barnabas in, 166-169. 

Barnabas and Mark in, 202. 

Damascus, early church at, 113. 

first labors of Paul in, 123-125. ^ 
ministry of Ananias to Saul in, 118- 
122. 

vision of Paul at gate of, 114-118. 
Daniel in Babylon, 13. 
in den of lions, 575. 
prophecies of Daniel and the Revela- 
tion, 585. 

Dark Ages, God's care for church dur- 
ing, 11, 12, 597, 598. 
persecution in, 85. 
workings of Holy Spirit during, 53. 



614 



GENERAL INDEX 



David, charge of, to princes, 94; to 
Solomon, 95. 

hunted by Saul, 575. 
Deacons, appointment of seven, 87-96. 

see also Gospel order. 
Death, fear of, 100, 537, 538, 575. 

teaching of Paul concerning, 257-259. 

see also Resurrection. 
Deceivers, see False teachers. 
Defense, of John before Domitian, 569, 
570. 

of Paul before Gallio, 253; before 
JeM^s on temple stairs, 408-412 ; 
before Felix, 420-422; before Fes- 
tus, 429; before Agrippa, 483-438; 
before Nero, 485-487, 493-496. 

of Peter, 63-65, 81-83, 141. 

of Stephen, 98-100. 

see also Sermon. 
Deliverance, of John in Rome, 570. 

of Paul at Lystra, 184; from ship- 
wreck, 445 ; from poisoning by 
viper, 445, 446; from Nero, 485- 
487. 

of Paul and Silas in Philippi, 213- 
218. 

of Peter and John from prison, 79- 
81. 

of Peter from prison, 143-154. 
Demas, 455, 490. 
Demetrius, of Ephesus, 292-295. 
Derbe, gospel in, 185, 202. 
Development, spiritual, 470. 

of Corinthian believers, 243-254, 325, 
, 326. 

of John, 540-545. 

see also Growth ; SanctiticatiGn. 
Diana of the Ephesians, 286, 291-295. 
Diet of Spires, 68. 
Difficulties, see Trials. 
Dionysius, 240. 
Disappointments, see Trials. 
Disciples, as representatives of gospel 
church, 19. 

as witnesses, 27. 

commission to, 25-34. 

convincing povper of, 46, 63, 64, 595. 

discouragement of, 25, 26. 

diversity in character of,. 20. 

faith of, in Christ, strengthened, 27. 

far-reaching influence of, 18, 19, 22. 

gospel preached by, in Jerusalem, 31, 
32, 39-46, 59, 60, 68, 77, 165, 514. 

imprisonment of, in Jerusalem, 79. 

joy of, after ascension, 35. 

language of, 39-41. 

last conversation of, with Christ, 23. 



Disciples — Continued. 

last meeting of Christ with, 515. 
loyalty of, 81. 

opposition to work of, 29, 31, 65-67. 
ordination of, 18. 

never to be left alone, 29, 33, 64, 65. 

personal piety of, 594. 

plots against, 80, 48 7. 

preparation of, for Pentecost, 36, 37. 

prophecies understood by, after resur- 
rection, 26, 27, 36, 45, 46. 

religious liberty held by, 68, 69. 

training of, 17-26, 32, 45, 64. 

unity of, with Christ, 32, 65. 

why Jesus did not reveal future to, 
25. • 

work of, 22, 27-32, 38-50. 

see also Apostles ; Believers ; Chris- 
tians ; James ; John ; Peter ; "Work- 
ers. 

Discipline, Christian, 309-315. 

see also Affliction ; Trials. 
Discourse, see Defense ; Sermon. 
Discouragement, of disciples, 25, 26. 

of Mark, 169, 170. 

of Paul in Corinth, 250. 

trials in, 363. 

see also Trials; Workers. 
Dissension, among believers, follv of, 
273-280. 

in Antioch, how dealt with, 96. 

see also Argument; Logic. 
Divination, see Sorcery. 
Divinity of Christ, 553. 
Doctrine, see False Doctrine; Theories. 
Donrttian, persecutions under, 568-570. 
Doors, closed by opposition, may open 

again, 179. 
Dorcas, 131, 132. 

Dress, principles governing, 523, 524. 
Drusilla, Paul before, 422-426. 

Early rain, 54, 55. 

Earthquake in Philippi, 215, 217. 

Education, see Training. 

Egyptians, Joseph a preserver of, 13. 

Ekron, 290. 

Elders, at Jerusalem, attitude of, toward 
Paul, 399-406. 
see also Church elders; Gospel order; 
Leaders. 

Elijah, protected by heathen, 416, 430. 
Eloquence, 515. 

of Apollos, 269. 

of apostles, 38-4 6. 

of John, 546, 568, 569. 



GENERAL INDEX 



615 



Eloquence — Continued. 

of Paul, 236-238, 251, 252. 

of Stephen, 97-101. 
Elymas the sorcerer, 167-169. 
Endor, 290. 

Environment, 250, 286, 466, 467. 

heathen, 521, 522. 

of Colossian believers, 473. 

see also Associates. 
Epaphras, 455, 471. 
Epaphroditus, 479, 480. 
Ephesus, address of Paul to elders of 
church at, 392-396. 

early zeal of church at, 578-580. 

labors of Paul in, 281-295. 

pastors for church at, 508. 

sorcery in, 286-290. 

speech of recorder of, 294, 295. 

waning piety in, 580, 581. 

see also Diana of the Ephesians. 
Epicureans, 235. 
Epistles, see Letters. 

Christians as, 32 7. 
Erring, attitude of Christians toward, 
304-306. 

dealing with the, 515, 516. 
Eternal life, assurance of, 309-315, 533. 

see also Tree of life. 
Ethiopian, conversion 'of, 107-109. 
Eunice, 203. 
Eunuch, see Ethiopian. 
Eutychus, restoration of, 391. 
Evolution, 474. 

Example, influence of, 507, 511. 
Exile of John, 570. 
Experience, see Trials. 

Fables, 580. 

Face, of Stephen, 101, 116, 118. 

of Paul, 495. 
Fair Havens, 440, 441. 
Faith, development of, 233-242, 357, 358, 

529, 530. 
Faithfulness, in witnessing, 546-556. 

of Nicodemus, 104, 105. 
Fallibility, of Christians, 49, 50, 56. 

of John, 540-544, 557, 558. 

of Paul, 314, 315, 562. 

of Peter, 197-200, 525. 
False doctrine, 189, 553, 554, 580, 581. 

concerning the resurrection, 319-321. 

see also False teachers. 
False teachers, 473, 502, 504, 505, 528, 
535, 553, 554, 580, 581. 

in Corinth, 300, 303. 



False teachers — Continued. 

in Galatia, 383-388. 

see also Apostasy; False doctrine. 
Falsehood, God's hatred of, 72-76. 
Fanaticism, 261, 262. 

among Thessalonians, over manual 
labor, 347-349. 
Favoritism, 277, 278, 543. 
Felix, transference of Paul to, 415, 416. 

Paul before, 428-438. 

private interview of, with Paul, 422- 
426. 

desire of, for bribe, 426, 427. 

disgrace of, 427. 

divine mercy slighted by, 427. 
Festival in honor of Diana, 291-295. 
Festivals at Jerusalem, labors for people 

at, 165, 514. 
Festus, commendation of Paul by, 449. 

Paul before, 428-438. 
Foot-races, comparison of Christian life 

with ancient, 309-315. 
Foreign missions, see Missions. 
Formalism, 387. 
Fortune telling, see Sorcery. 
Foundation of church, Christ the, 64. 

175, 176, 595, 596. 
Fraud, in earlj' church, 74, 76. 

in last days, 76. 

see also Bribes. 
Freewill-offerings, see Liberality; Offer- 
ings. 

Gains, 293. 

Gaius of Derbe, 390. 

Galatia, apostasy in, 383-388. 

confirmation of churches in, 281. 

epistle to churches in, 383-388. 

letters sent to, by Peter, 517. 

proclamation of gospel in, 207, 208. 

rebuked by Paul, 385. 
Gallio, 252-254. 
Gamaliel, 82, 83. 
Galba, 497. 

Games, ancient. Christian race com- 
pared to, 309-315. 

Gentiles, acceptance of gospel by, 389, 
390. 

as heirs of salvation, 135-142. 
as living stones in God's temple, 
596-599. 

Cornelius among first-fruits from, 136, 
139. 

liberality of, 399-402. 
Paul and Barnabas among, 178-176. 
perplexity of, over ceremonial law, 
188-200. 



616 



GENERAL INDEX 



Gentiles — Continued. 

prophecies concerning, 174. 

removal of Peter's prejudice against, 
135-142. 

won by Christlikeness, 522. 

see also Heathen ; Jews. 

German princes, protest of, 68. 

Gifts, see Holy Spirit; Liberality; Of- 
ferings. 

God, see Creator. 

Godliness, see Holiness ; Sanctification. 
Golden calf, 316. 

Gospel, advancement of, notwithstanding 

persecution, 105, 106, 176, 213- 

218, 463. 
disciples jealous for, 594. 
false, in Galatia, 384-388. 
furtherance of, in Rome, 453 ; in 

Csesar's household, 461. 
heralds of, among Gentiles, 166-176. 
influence of, on institution of ' slavery, 

459, 460. 

neglected for discussion of unimpor- 
tant theories, 580. 

proclamation of, in Jerusalem, 31, 
39-45, 48, 59-66, 70, 77-86, 97, 
98, 408, 409, 514, 569; Samaria, 
103-111; Damascus, 113; Phenice, 
155; Syria, 155, 156; Cyprus, 166; 
Salamis, 167; Antioch, 155-165; 
Pisidia, 170-176, 185, 202; Ico- 
nium, 177-179, 185; Derbe, 179, 
185, 202; Lystra, 179-185, 202; 
Galatia, 207, 208; Philippi, 211- 
220; Thessalonica, 221-230; Berea, 
231-233; Athens, 233-242; Cor- 
inth, 243-254; Ephesus, 281-297; 
Rome, 373, 374, 447-468. 

proclamation of, before rulers and 
kings, see Gallio ; Lysias ; Felix ; 
Festus ; Agrippa II. ; Nero. 

proclaimed by men, not by angels, 
330. 

rapid advancement of, 44, 103-106, 

357, 358. 
support of, 70-76, 335-358. 
spread of, 155. 

training of workers to proclaim, 367. 
triumph of, 595. 

types and ceremonies a prophecy of, 
14. 

unity in diversity, 399-406. 

see also Christianity; Church; Gen- 
tiles; Heathen; Opposition; Work- 
ers. 

Gospel commission, 25-34. 
fulfilment of, 593. 

to laymen as well as apostles, 105, 

106, 110, 111. 
world-wide, 105. 



Gospel order, appointment of deacons, 
88, 89. 

authority of church in general coun- 
cil, 196. 

authority vested in church officers, 

91, 261, 262. 
benefits derived' from united action, 

95, 96, 197, 206. 

church letters of commendation, 270, 
327. 

delegates, 190, 196. 

distribution of responsibilities, 88-91. 

financial support of ministry, 88, 89, 

335-358. 
general treasury, 399-402. 
harmonious working of all parts, as 

in human body, 317, 318. ' 
individual independence, 163, 164. 
individual responsibility, 200, 899- 

406. 

leaders, responsibilities resting upon, 
92-96. 

leadership, 88, 89, 164. 

loyalty of Gentile believers to or- 
ganized work, 399-402. 

ministers as leaders and counselors 
among believers, 278-280. 

necessity of taking counsel, 154. 

ordination of ministers, 18, 161-163. 

organization of churches, 91, 92, 185, 
186. 

organization of Jerusalem church a 
model, 91. 

partv spirit in church leadership, 
evils of, 279, 280. 

Paul brought into connection with 
organized church, 121, 122. 

Paul's carefulness to abide by gen- 
eral decisions, 402. 

preparation of candidates for church 
fellowship, 298, 299. 

qualifications of church officers, 87- 

96, 185, 525, 526. 

recognition of authority of church, by . 

prophets, 200. 
referring controverted questions to 

general councils for decision, 190- 

197. 

responsibilities vested in church, 162- 
164. 

undue and arbitrary control, 199, 

200, 399-406, 459. 
see also Charge; Church; Leadership; 

Ordination ; Unity. 

Grace, growth in, 529-533. 

transformation through, 557-567. 
Graces, spiritual, 477, 478. 
Greeks, 240, 244-246, 253, 380, 390, 
495. 

Growth, in grace, attained by Corinthian 
believers, 325, 326. 



GENERAL INDEX 



617 



Growth — Continued. 
' spiritual, 471, 472; unlimited, 478. 

see also Development; Sanctification. 
Guidance, direct, 402. 

see also Gospel order; Independence. 
Guide, see Christ ; Holy Spirit ; Prophecy. 

Habits, guarding against evil, 314, 315, 

476, 477. 
Hardships, see Trials. 
Harmony! see Unity. 
Healing, see Miracles. 
Heart, hardening of the, 61, 62, 75. 
see also Character; Conversion. 

Heathen, as protectors of Elijah, 416, 
430; of Paul, 416-418, 430, 431. 
conversion of, in Thessalonica, 256; 
in Athens, 233-242; in Corinth, 
243-254. 

glory of heathen world, 233-240. 

justice of, 428, 430. 

labors of Paul among, in Ephesus, 

286, 287. 
many, longing for light, 109. 
methods of reaching the, 248, 249. 
Paul and Barnabas among the, 177- 

187. 

Paul's manner of instructing Cor- 
inthian believers, 270-274. 

waning confidence of, in their gods, 
292. 

see also Heathenism. 

Heathenism, allurements of, 299, 300, 
473. 

as met by Paul, 235-240. 
significance of, 317. 
victory of Christianity over, 240. 
victory over debasing sins of, 299- 
308. 

see also Heathen. 

Heaven, glories of redeemed, 582, 583, 
588-592. 

John's vision of, 590-592. 

visions of glory of, 601. 
Hebrew economy, see Jewish economy. 
Hermogenes, 490. 

Heralds of gospel, 166-176. 

see also Apostles; Disciples; "Workers. 
Herod Agrippa I., defiance of God by, 
149. 

persecution of church by, 143-152. 
stricken by avenging angel, 151, 152. 
see also Agrippa II. 
Heresy, 488. 

introduction of, in last days, 553-555. 
see also Apostasy ; False doctrines ; 
False teachers. 



Higher classes, 139, 140, 241, 461-468. 
Paul's labors among, in Athens, 233- 
242. 

see also Agrippa II., Athens ; Ephe- 
sus ; Felix ; Festus ; Gallio ; Nero. 

Higher criticism, 474. 

Holiness, true, 387, 503, 504, 518, 519. 
attainment of, 532, 533. 
beauty of, 540. 

principles underlying, 557-567. 
revelation of practical, in daily life, 

262, 263. 
see also Sanctification. 

Holy Spirit, as a guide in council meet- 
ings, 192-195. 

convicting power of, 119, 120, 595. 

descent of, 35-46, 546; compared to 
early and latter rain, 54, 55 ; upon 
Cornelius, 139-142; upon disciples 
of John, 282-284. 

disciples endowed with, the second 
time, 68. 

effects of outpouring of, 38-40. 

fruits of, 263, 523, 529-533. 

gift of, 47-56. 

gifts of, in Corinthian church, 301, 
302 ; in Thessalonian church, 263. 
influence of, 45. 
in patriarchal age, 37, 53. 
nature - of, a mystery, 51, 52. 
power of, 46-56, 478; proportionate 

to daily needs, 55. 
presence of, with Israelites, 53. 
rejoicing caused by, 476. 
results of gift of, 520, 521. 
work of, 22, 45, 52, 53, 282-284. 
as a direct guide, see Guidance ; In- 
dependence. 
see also Pentecost. 
Home, influences in the, 203, 204. 
Household of Caesar, 461-468. 
House-to-house labor, 363-365, 370, 371, 
526. 

of Paul, in Corinth, 250; in Ephe- 
sus, 296. 
Huguenots, 598. 
Humility, 52 7, 528, 542, 543. 
Huss, 598. 

Hypocrisy, warning against, 70-76. 

Iconium, labors of Paul and Barnabas at, 

177-179, 185. 
Ideals, attainment of, a lifelong effort, 

560, 561, 566, 567. 
high, 299, 471, 478, 518, 519; in 

ministry, 501-508. 
Idlers in market-place, 111. 
Idleness, see Labor. 



618 



GENERAL INDEX 



Idolatry, alluring nature of, 299, 300. 
see also Heathen ; Heathenism. 

Images and. shrines, manufacture of, in 
Ephesus, 292. 

Immorality, in Corinth, 243-254, 299- 
308; in court of Nero, 486; in 
Rome, 462, 463. 
see also Purity. 

Impressions, an unsafe guide, 279. 

Imprisonment, of Paul and Silas at 
Philippi, 213-218. 
of Paul, 399-418; the final, 490: led 

to conversion of some, 463, 464. 
of disciples, 79. 
of Peter and John, 78-81. 
Inauguration of Christ, 38, 39. 
Independence, individual, 163, 164, 386. 
see also Gospel order ; Impressions. 

Individual responsihility, see Gospel or- 
der. 

Infallibility, see Fallibility. 

Influence, of faith and zeal of early 
apostles, 186, 187. 

of Paul over converts, 218. 

see also Environment. 
Inheritance, a sure, 517, 518. 

see also Assurance. 
Initiative, taking the, 106, 107, 357, 358. 
Inquisition, 85. 
Inspiration, 302, 303. 
Investigation of Bible truth, 231-233. 
Isaiah, 223, 380. 

Israel, acceptance of Christ by remnant 
■ among, 3 76-382. 
presence of Holy Spirit with, 53. 
rewards of obedience among, 315, 
316. 

Jailer, Philippian, conversion of, 215- 
217, 426. 

James (brother of John), labors of, for 
Jews at festivals, 165. 
petition of, for position in Christ's 

kingdom, 541-543. 
imprisonment of, 143, 144. 
martyrdom of, 597. 
James (the Lord's brother), decision of, 
regarding Jewish and Gentile 
Christians, 194. 
among elders at Jerusalem, 194, 195, 
399-406. 
Jason, 230. 
Jeremiah, 223, 575. 
Jerome, 598. 

Jerusalem, attendance at feasts in, 39. 
attitude of elders at, toward Paul, 
399-406. 



Jerusalem — Continued. 

church at, a model of organization, 
91. 

evangelistic efforts of disciples in, 59, 
60, 165, 514. 

first general council in, 190-197. 

gospel in, 31, 32, 39-46, 68, 77. 

many believers in, 31. 

Paul's first .iourney to, after con- 
version, 128. 

Paul's last journey to, 389-398. 

scattering of believers from,. 103, 105, 
106. 

work of Christ in, 31. 
see also New Jerusalem. 
Jethro, 92, 93. 
Jewish economy, 227, 228. 
Christ the author of, 120. 
support of priests under, 336, 337. 
see also Ceremonial law. 
Jews, acceptance of gospel by remnant 
among, 3 76-382. 
as accusers of Paul, before Felix, 
419-422; before Festus, 428-430; 
before Nero, 494. 
as living stones in God's temple, 596- 
599. 

as wanderers, 3 79. 

attitude of, toAvard ceremonial law, 
188, 189; attempt of, to burden 
Gentiles with, 188-200. 

confidence of, in Saul of Tarsus, 102, 
112-114. 

dispersion of, 39. 

failure of, to fulfil God's purpose, 78. 

<Jrecian, 87; antagonism of, to He- 
brews, 88. 

guilt of, in crucifying Christ, 59, 82. 

hatred of, against John, 569; against 
Paul, 406-415, 489. 

in Rome, 450-453 ; in Thessalonica, 
221-230. 

labors for conversion of, at festivals, 
165, 514. 

labors of Fawl for, in Corinth, 248; 
in Ephesus, 285 : in Rome, 450- 
453 : in many lands, 174, 175, 
374-382. 

languages spoken by, 39. 

opposition of, to gospel, 61; at Thes- 
salonica, 229, 230: at Berea, 232; 
in Galatia, 383-388: at Ephesus, 
285, 286: tOAvard Paul, 178, 179, 
183-185, 249, 397, 398, 485. 

opposition of, to Paul's testimony con- 
cerning Christ, 125, 128, 130. 

Paul's burden in behalf of, 174, 175, 
374-382, 389, 398, 412. 

Paul turns from, to Gentiles, 173, 
174, 248. 

Peter's appeal to, 59, 60, 165, 514. 



GENEBAL INDEX 



619 



Jews — Continued. 

plots of, to assassinate Paul, 389, 

390, 413, 414, 430. 450. 
prejudice of, against gospel, 403-405. 
prophecies concerning acceptance of 

Christ by, 374-382. 
rejection of Christ by, 3 77-3 80. 
resort of, to bribery, 101. 
salvation to the, 3 72-382. 
scattering of, 3 79. 

sermon of Paul to, in Antioch of 
Pisidia, 171-173 : in Thessalonica, 
221-230; in Corinth, 244-248; on 
the temple stairs, in Jerusalem, 
408, 409; in Rome, 450-452, 494- 
496. 

some, to proclaim gospel with power, 
381. 

surprise of, at conversion of Saul, 

123, 124. 
see also Israel; Jewish economy; Op- 
position. 
Job, 575. 

John the Baptist, Apollos a disciple of, 
269, 270. 

other disciples of, in Ephesus, 281- 
286. 

John the beloved, 539-545. 

with Peter, 57-69, 77-86. 

before Sanhedrim, 63-65, 77-86. 

labors of, for Jews at festivals, 165. 

a faithful witness, 546-556. 

transformed by grace, 557-567. 

on Patmos, 568-577. 

martyrdom of, 570, 597. 
Joppa, vision of Peter in, 131-136. 
Joseph, influence of, in Egypt, 13. 

persecution of, 575. 
Joseph of Arimathea, 104. 
Joshua, 53. 
Joy, 563, 564. 

of Paul, over faithfulness of believ- 
ers, 255-257, 324-334, 471, 479- 
484; over spirit of benevolence, 344. 

see also Rejoicing. 
Judas, failure of, 558. 
Judas of Galilee, 83. 

Judas (prophet), visit of,, to Antioch, 
195. 

Julius the centurion, 439-449. 
Jupiter, Barnabas likened to, 181. 
Justice, principles of, guiding rulers in 
God's church, 94, 95. 

among heathen, 416-418, 430, 431. 

Roman, 428, 492. 
Justus of Corinth, 248. 



Kingdom of God, nature of, 30. 

freedom of, from caste, 20. 

see also Heaven. 
Knowledge, godly, 475, 515, 530, 531. 

of God, how lost to world, 13, 14. 

see also Bible; Wisdom. 
Knox, 598. 

Labor, blessings in, 352, 353. 
dignity of, 346-348, 352-355. 

Laborers, see Workers. 
Ladder, Peter's, 529-533. 

Jacob's, between heaven and earth, 
153, 154. 

Languages, at Pentecost, 39-41. 
Latimer, 598. 
Latter rain, 54, 55. 

see also Holy Spirit. 
Law, civil, see Authorities. 
Law of God, 387. 

exaltation of, by Paul, 393 ; in last 
days, 54. 

fulfilment of requirements of, 227, 
228. 

far-reaching claims of, 424, 425. 
growing contempt for, 506. 
love the basis of, 505. 
the standard of right, 562. 
see also Obedience. 
Lawsuits, among professing Christians, 
304-306. 

Lay members, activitv among, in cities, 
158, 159. 

gospel commission to, 110, 111. 

in Antioch, activity of, 188. 

see also Believers; Disciples; Work- 
ers. 

Lazarus, effects of raising of, on priests, 
66. 

Leaders, qualifications of, 92-96, 503. 
church, to set lav members at work, 

110, 111. 
large-heartedness among, 417. 
responsibilities resting upon, 92-96. 
see also Apostles ; Counselors ; Gospel 
order; Leadership. 
Leaders, Jewish, resistance of, to truth, 

61, 65, 78, 79, 82, 377-|80. 
Leadership, of apostles in early church, 
88, 89. 

of Israel by Moses, 92-94. 
divine, 401-406. 

vested in church officers, 163, 164. 
see also Apostles ; Gospel order ; Lead- 
ers. 

Letters, from Paul, to churches, 453, 
454, 469-484. 



620 



GENERAL INDEX 



Letters — Continued. 

from Peter, to churches, 514-538. 
from John, to churches, 546-556. 
to the Thessalonians, 255-268; the 
Corinthians; 298-334; the Romans, 
372-382; the Galatians, 383-388; 
to Philemon, 456-460; the Colos- 
sians, 471-478; the Philippians, 
479-484; to Timothy, 498-508. 
Liberality, fruit of conversion, 70, 71. 
in early church, 70, 71. 
in support of gospel, 335-345. 
of Nicodemus, 104, 105. 
see also Offerings ; Tithes. 
Liberty, in gospel, 459, 460. 
Light, increase of spiritual, through use 
of light received, 54, 55. 
see also Gospel ; Light-bearers ; Truth. 
Light-bearers, 53, 54, 586. 

see also Believers ; Gospel ; Workers. 
Logic, 31, 45, 235, 236. 
Lois, 203. 

Love, 318, 319, 519, 520, 529-533, 547- 
552. 

divftie, influence of, 333, 334, 543- 
545, 589. 

for Christ, transforming power of, 
332-334. 

loss of first, 580, 581. 

motive prompting Christ, 507. 

qualification for service, 515, 516. 

revealed by disciples, 22. 

self-sacrificing, 560. 

transformation through, 540, 560, 
578-580. 
Loyalty, of disciples, 81. 

to God, 600, 601. 

see also Allegiance ; Obedience. 
Luke, as companion of Paul, 211, 390, 

439-446, 454, 490. 
Luther, 373, 598. 

see also Reformation. 
Lydia, conversion of, 212. 
Lysias, Claudius, 407-415, 421, 422. 
Lystra, 202. 

Paul and Barnabas in, 179-185. 
Lystrians, exaltation of Paul and Bar- 
nabas by, 181-183. 

stoning of Paul by, 183-185. 

Macedonia, believers in, 255, 256. 
call from, 211. 

proclamation of gospel in, 211-220. 
visit of Paul to, 323, 324, 390. 
see also Macedonians ; Philippi ; Phil- 
ippians ; Thessalonica. 
Macedonians, support of gospel by, 350. 
see also Macedonia. 



Magic, burning of books on, 28'6-290. 

see also Sorcery. 
Manual labor, as a means of self-support, 
346-358. 

the apostle Paul on, 346-358. 

see also Labor. 
Man of sin, 265-267. 

Mark (John), as companion of Paul and 
Barnabas, 166-170. 
discouragement and return of, 169, 
170. 

as companion of Barnabas, 202, 

later development of, 170, 455. 

as faithful companion of Paul, 455. 
Mars' Hill, 236-239. 
Martyrs, early Christian, 97-108. 

influence of, 465. 

triumph of, 602. 

see also Martyrdom. 
Martyrdom, of Stephen, 97-102; James, 
143, 144, 597; Paul, 509-513; 
Peter, 537, 538; John, 597. 

triumphant, 576, 577. 

see also Martyrs. 
Material, for use in God's temple, 596- 
599. 

Means, see Liberality; Offerings; Tithes. 

Meats offered to idols, decision concern- 
ing use of, 191-197. 

Meditation, by Paul, after martvrdom of 
Stephen, 112, 113, 116, 118, 129; 
after conversion at Damascus, 118- 
120; in Arabia, 125-128; during 
walk from Troas to Assos, 391, 
392 ; during last imprisonment, 
490, 491, 498, 499, 507. 
by John, on Patmos, 571, 572. 
see also Communion with God; 
Prayer. 

Melita, experiences of Paul in, 445-447. 
Mercury, Paul likened to, 181. 
Mercy, of God, 589. 

conditions of obtaining, 552, 553. 

proffer of, before Agrippa II., 433- 
438. 

revelations of, 540, 541. 
see also Love. 
Merit, human, 15, 16. 

Messiah, fulfilment of prophecies relating 
to, 115, 116. 

prophecies concerning Jewish accept- 
ance of, 374-382. 

see also Christ; Prophecy. 
Methods, criticism of Paul's, 399-406. 

in presentation of gospel, 208, 209. 

of Christ, 365. 

of labor, 186, 187. 

of Paul, born of love for souls, 241. 

see also Gospel order; "Workers. 



GENERAL INDEX 



621 



Miletus, meeting of Ephesian elders at, 
392-396. 

Ministers, accountability of, as spiritual 

leaders, 206, 207. 
adaptation of truth by, 386. 
and business matters, 365-367. 
blending of talents among, 273-280. 
compared to stars, 586, 587. 
counsels to, 501-508. 
courage in, 393-395. 
ei¥orts of, to be seconded by activity 

among the laity, 158, 159. 
evidences of faithfulness in, 328-332. 
evils in showing favoritism toward, 

277, 278. 
John the beloved an example to, 

546-556. 

of Christ, to act in His stead, 122. 
ordination of, 18, 161-163. 
Peter as a faithful under-shepherd, 
514-528. 

recompense of labors of, 355, 356. 

shepherds, 394, 395, 514-528. 

showing respect for, 278. 

solicitude of, for converts, 201. 

spiritual-minded converts as an evi- 
dence of faithful ministry, 328-332. 

success of those who refuse to exalt 
self, 278. 

sympathetic and hearty support of, 
340-345. 

temptations of, to engage in self- 
supporting work, 356, 357. 

to engage in personal labor for souls, 
250, 296, 363-365, 526, 527. 

to shun temporal pursuits, 506. 

to train youth for ministry, 367, 368. 

training of, 17-24, 202-205. 

true, characteristics of, 501-508. 

zeal and fidelity among, 465, 466. 

see also Apostles ; Ministry ; Watch- 
men ; Workers. 
Ministry, a consecrated, 359-371. 

of apostles, glorious, 593, 594. 

of John, 546-556. 

of laymen, importance of, 106, 107. 
Paul's preparation for, in Arabia, 
125-128. 

youth inspired to engage in, 517. 

see also Ministers; Workers. 
Miracles, accompanying labors of dis- 
ciples, 78, 206; of Paul and Bar- 
nabas, 167-169, 177, 181, 184, 
185; of Paul in Ephesus, 286, 287. 

at Pentecost, 35-46. 

at Melita, 445, 446. 

at Philippi, 212-218. 

cripple at temple gate, 57-69; at 
Lystra, 181. 



Miracles — Continued. 

deliverance, of John in Rome, 570; 
of Peter and John from prison in 
Jerusalem, 79-81; of Paul and 
^ilas from Philippian dungeon, 
212-218; of Paul and Barnabas 
at Lystra, 183, 184. 

miraculous transformations in the 
life, 49; of Paul, 112-122; of 
John, 557-567. 

raising of Eutychus, 391; Lazarus, 
66; Paul, 184. 

see also Transformation. 
Missionaries, believers in Thessalonica as, 
256. 

early Christians as, 105-109. 
God's people, aggressive, 109, 110, 
370. 

see also Apostles; Believers; Lay 
members ; Workers. 
Missionary charter, 28. 
Missionary journeys, see Paul. 
Missions, 211-220. 

see also Missionaries. 
Mob, against Paul, in Iconium, 179; at 
Lystra, 183-185; Philippi, 213; 
Thessalonica, 229, 230; Corinth, 
252-254; Ephesus, 292-295; in 
temple courts, 406-410. 
failure of, 389, 390. 
in pursuit of Nero, 497. 
see also Opposition. 
Morality, see Purity. 
Moses, as leader, 53, 92-94. 

chosen counselors of, 92-94. 
Motives, love for souls, 547, 551, 552. 
Mount Zion, 590, 591. 
Mystery of godliness, 527. 
Mystery of iniquity, 265-267, 587. 
see also Apostasy. 

Naaman, 416. 

Nations, history of, determined, 238. 
knowledge of God lost and regained 
by, 14. 
Nature, book of, 571, 572. 
Nazareth, 417. 

Neglected classes, labors of Paul for, 175. 
Nero, arrest and martyrdom of Peter 
under, 537. 

character of, 462, 463, 485, 486. 

Paul before, 492-497. 

salvation offered to, 496. 

infamous conduct of, 496, 497. 

death of, 497. 
New Jerusalem, 591, 592. 

see also Heaven; Tree of life. 



622 



GENERAL INDEX 



Nicodemus, 104, 105. 

Nurses, as evangelizing agencies in cit- 
ies, 158, 159. 

Obedience, due to God, 66, 68, 69, 82, 
238. 

life eternal through, 532, 533. 

rewards of, 315, 316. 

the fruit of faith and love, 563. 

to word of God, 506. 

see also Law of God; Loyalty. 
Offerings, for support of gospel, 335-358. 

gospel advanced by, 74. 

liberality in, 335-345. 

of Gentile believers, to Jewish breth- 
ren, 399-402. 

of Philippian believers, 479, 480. 

see also Liberality. 
Onesimus, conversion of, 456. 

as Paul's helper, 456. 

the bearer of letter to Philemon, 456- 
460. 

Onesiphorus, 490, 491. 
Opportunities, improvement of, 159, 357, 
358. 

Opposition, against Paul in Ephesus, 

296, 297. 
against church, 395. 
against John, 568-570. 
gospel advanced by, 178, 184, 185, 

253, 463, 480, 481, 574, 575, 581. 
in Thessalonica, 221-230. 
of Jews, in Corinth, 252-254; against 

gospel teachers, 178, 179, 183, 184, 

403-405 ; against Paul at Rome, 

485. 

to uprearing of God's temple, 597, 
598. 

to work of disciples, 29, 31, 66. 

untiring, against gospel, 430-432. 

see also Jews; Persecution. 
Oratory, see Eloquence. 
Ordination, of disciples, 18. 

of Paul and Barnabas, 160, 161, 167. 

of Timothy, 202, 203. 

see also Charge. 
Organization in early church, see Gospel 

order. 
Overcomers, 543. 

rewards before, 588, 589. 
Overcoming, by beholding Christ, 298- 
308. 

see also Victory. 

Paganism, see Heathen; Heathenism. 
Pamphylia, 187. 
Pantheism, 474. 
Papacy, 265-267. 

claims of, regarding Peter, 194, 195. 



Paphos, 167. 

Parable of vineyard, 174. 

Pastors, see Ministers; Shepherds ; 

Watchmen. 
Patience, 529-533. 

victories of, 464, 465. 
Patmos, John an exile on, 568-577. 

Patriarchs, as representatives of Israel, 
19. 

presence of Holy Spirit with, 53. 
Paul, preparation of, for service, 123-130. 
conversion of, 123, 124, 228, 246. 
ability and education of, 98, 112, 

124, 251, 252, 462. 
sojourn of, in Arabia, 125-128. 
called to labor for Gentiles, 126, 127, 

130. 

labors of, in Damascus, 123-125, 128. 

escape of, from Damascus, 128. 

visit of, to Jerusalem to see Peter, 

128, 129. 

befriended by Barnabas, 129. 
recollections of Stephen's martyrdom, 

129, 184, 214. 

vision of, in Jerusalem, 130. 

escape of, from Jerusalem, 130. 

commission of, to labor among Gen- 
tiles, 159, 163. 

ordination of, 161-165. 

labors of, in Antioch, 156-165, 174- 
176. 

apostleship of, 164, 165. 
departure of, on first missionary jour- 
ney, 166. 

rebuke of Elymas the sorcerer by, 
167-169. 

preaching among the heathen, at 
Iconium, Lystra, and Derbe, 177- 
185. 

stoning of, at Lystra, 183-185. 

attitude of, toward observance of 
ceremonial law by Gentile Chris- 
tians, 188-200. 

firmness of, 199, 200. 

solicitude of, for converts, 201, 206, 
207, 314, 367, 368, 370; for 
churches, 470, 471. 

second missionary journey of, 201, 
202. 

method of, in presenting gospel to 

Gentiles, 208, 209. 
vision of, at Troas, 211. 
delivered from prison at Philippi, 

213-218. 
in Thessalonica, 221-230. 
labors of, in Corinth, 243-254. 
exaltation of cross by, in Corinth, 

244-248. 

epistles of, to Thessalonian believers, 
255-268. 



GENERAL INDEX 



623 



Paul — Continued. 

joy of, over faithfulness of believers, 
255-257, 324-334, 471, 479-484. 

first labors of, in Ephesus, 269. 

visit of, to Jerusalem, 269. 

methods of labor followed by, 2 70- 
275, 303, 401-403. See also Meth- 
ods. 

departure of, for Macedonia, 295- 
297. 

toils and trials of, 296, 297, 330- 

332, 354, 355. 
mastery of, over self, 314, 315. 
journey of, from Ephesus to Corinth, 

323-334, 372. 
burden of, over Corinthian believers, 

323-325. 

teaching of, regarding support of 

gospel, 335-358. 
as a self-supporting laborer, 346- 

358, 395, 396. 
course of, under financial difficulty, 

357. 

attitude of, toward ministers engag- 
ing in business, 366, 367. 

high ideals of, regarding ministry, 
369-371. 

burden of, in behalf of the Jews, 374- 
382. 

epistle of, to church at Galatia, 383- 
388. 

adaptation of truth by, 385, 386. 
last journey of, to Jerusalem, 389- 

398. 
a prophet, 893. 

attitude of believers at Jerusalem 

tovv^ard, 398, 400-403. 
a prisoner, 399-418. 
meeting elders at Jemsalem, 399-406. 
arrest of, in temple, 407. 
as a prisoner in Caesarea, under Felix, 

415-418. 
trial of, at Caesarea, 419-427. 
before Felix and Drusilla, 422-426. 
sermons of, see Sermon, 
before Festus, 428-432. 
appeal of, to Caesar, 430, 433, 449, 

450, 485-487. 
before Agrippa and Bernice, 433-438. 
Christ the favorite theme of, 436, 437. 
voyage to Rome, and shipwreck of, 

439-446. 
approach of, to Rome, 447-450. 
greeted on Appian Way by converts, 

448, 449. 
defense of, before Jews in Rome, 450- 

452. 

labors of, in Rome, 450-484. 
visions of, moulding his teachings, 
469-471. 



Paul — Continued. 

release of. from imprisonment at 

Rome, 485-488. 
deliverance of, from Nero, 486, 487. 
final labors of, among churches, 485- 

488. 

worn by trial and anxiety, 488. 
accused of burning Rome, 489, 490, 
494. 

final arrest of, 489-491. 

desertion of, by friends, 490, 492, 

493, 508. 
before Nero, 492-497. 
unashamed of the gospel, 500. 
last letter of, to Timothy, 498-508. 
condemned to die, 509-511. 
courage and peace of, 510-513. 
triumphant testimony of, 510, 513. 
vision of, at time of death, 511, 512. 
persecution of, 575. 
martyrdom of, 509-513, 597. 
see also Courtesy; Plot; Saul. 
Peace, legacy of, to disciples, 84, 85. 
secret of, 85. 

through obedience, 563, 564. 
Pentecost, 35-46. 

effect of, result of Christ's labors, 38, 
44, 45. 

faith confirmed at, 35-38. 

languages spoken at, 39, 40. 

preparation for, 36, 37. 

results of, 48, 49. 

see also Holy Spirit. 
People of God, see Believers; Christians. 
Perfection, attainment of, 560-562, 565. 

Paul pressing toward, 483, 484, 

standard of, 481, 482. 

see also Growth; Holiness; Purity; 
Sanctification. 
Perga, 169, 187. 

Perils, before church, in John's dav, 553, 
554. 

spiritual, of believers, 473, 474. 
see also Persecution; Trials. 
Perjury, of Ananias and Sapphira, 75, 
76. 

Persecution, extension of gospel as re- 
sult of, 105, 106, 213-218. 
foreseen by Christ, 21. 
in Jerusalem, 70. 

in time of Stephen, 103-105, 112-114. 

of ancient worthies, 575. 

of builders of God's temple, 597, 598. 

of Christians, 84, 85. 

of early Christians,- 219. 

of early disciples, 595. 

of Paul and Silas at Philippi, 213. 

of Peter and John, 81. 



40 — Acts c 



624 



GENERAL INDEX 



Persecution — Continued. 

of Stephen, 97-102. 

preparation of church for, 528. 

spirit of, unchanging, 576. 

suffered by Paul, 296, 297. 

under Domitian, 568-570; Nero, 487. 

see also Jews; Opposition. 
Personal labor, see House-to-house labor. 
Peter, speech of, at Pentecost, 41-44. 

healing of cripple by, 57, 68. 

arrest of, in temple, 61. 

trial of, 62-67. 

before the Sanhedrim, 62-65, 77-86. 
Christ denied by, 62, 63, 537. 
change in character of, 63. 
miracles performed by, 78. 
scourging of, 83, 53 7. 
deliverance of, from prison, 79-83. 
visit of, to Lydda, 131. 
healing of ^neas by, 131. 
restoration of Dorcas by, 131, 132. 
vision of clean and unclean beasts, 
135. 

experience of, with Cornelius, 135- 
142. 

imprisonment of, by Herod Agrippa 
II., 143-145; deliverance of, 145- 
154. 

labors of, for Jews at festivals, 165, 
514. 

on ceremonial law, 192-194, 197-199. 
fallibility of, 197, 198, 525. 
appeal of, to Old Testament prophe- 
cies, 221, 

as a leader in early church, 279, 280. 
Christian experience of, 515-517. 
a faithful under-shepherd, 514-528. 
"Lovest thou Me?" 515. 
letters of, 517-538. 

transformation of, through trial, 525. 
second letter of, 529-538. 
• faith of, 533. 

martvrdom of, in Rome, 537, 538, 
597 

Peter's ladder, 529-533. 
Pharisees, 411, 412. 

opposition of, to gospel, 78. 
Phenice, see Phcenicia. 
Philemon, letter to, 456-460. 
Philip the evangelist, labors of, in Sa- 
maria, 106, 107; for Ethiopian, 
107-109. 
visit of Paul to, 397. 
Philippi, 323. 

liberality of church at, in supporting 

gospel, 350. 
proclamation of gospel in, 211-220. 



Philippi — Continued. 

visit of Paul and Luke to church at, 
390. 

see also Macedonia ; Philippians. 
Philippians, Paul's letter to, 479-484. 

support of Paul by, 479, 480. 

see also Macedonia; Philippi. 
Philosophers, Athenian, attitude of, 

toward Christianity, 235-240. 
Philosophy, 273, 473. 
Phcenicia, spread of gospel in, 155. 

visit of Paul to Sidon in, 440; to 
Tyre in, 396. 

woman of, 19. 
Phrygia, 207. 

confirmation of churches in, 281. 
Phygellus, 490. 

Phj^sicians as evangelists in cities, 158, 
159. 

Luke the physician, see Luke. 
Piety, 306-308. 

personal, of disciples, 594. 

waning of, in John's day, 580, 581. 

see also Holiness ; Obedience. 
Pioneers, death of, 507, 508, 580. 

God's use of, 572-574. 

young men preparing to take bur- 
dens of, 507. 

see also Counselors. 
Pisidia, Paul and Barnabas in, 170-176. 
Plan of salvation, laid in sacrifice, 519. 

see also Christ. 
Pledge, baptismal, 475, 476. 
Plot, for assassination of Paul, 413-416, 
428, 430, 450. 

Pontus, 517. 

against disciples, 80. 
Poor, success of gospel among the, 461. 

ministry of Dorcas to, 131. 

saints at Jerusalem, needs of, sup- 
plied by Gentile converts, 399-402. 
Position, 542, 543. 
Power, see Holy Spirit. 

Praise, to God, for miracles of divine 
grace, 325-327. 
see also Joy; Rejoicing; Thanksgiv- 
ing. 

Prayer, answered, 532. 

for presence of Holy Spirit, 50, 51, 
56. 

in times of opposition to gospel, 230. 

of church in behalf of imprisoned 
Peter, 144-148. 

of Paul with Ephesian elders, 396. 

of Paul and Silas in Philippian dun- 
geon, 214. 

power of, 564. 



GENERAL INDEX 



625 



Prayer — Continued. 

secret, by Paul, 392, 
the minister's source of strength, 362, 
363. 

see also Communion with God. 
Prayers, of many souls longing for light, 
109. 

Prayerfulness, 316. 

Preaching, power in, dependent on belief 
of message proclaimed, 510, 511. 
see also Ministers; Sennon. 

Prejudice, against Gentiles, removal of, 
141, 142. 

see also Jews ; Opposition ; Wall of 
partition. 

Preparation, for victory in race for eter- 
nal life, 311. 
see also Training. 
Pride of intellect, 240. 
Priests, opposition of Jewish, to disciples, 
40-44, 66. 
support of priesthood, 335-337. 
Priscilla, as a tent-maker, 349, 350. 
as a gospel laborer, 243, 269, 270, 

355. 
see also Aquila. 
Prison, see Deliverance; Imprisonment. 
Prize, at end of Christian race, 309-315. 
Promise, of Holy Spirit, 47-56. 
of life eternal, 529-533. 
of never falling, 529-533. 
Property, how made secure, 345. 
Prophecy, appeal of Paul, Peter, and 
Stephen to, 221. 
gift of, respect for, 263. 
the Revelation an unsealed prophecy, 

583, 584. 
sure word of, a guide, 534, 535. 
see also Prophecies. 
Prophecies, Messianic, 436, 437, 451, 
452; opened to understanding of 
disciples, 26, 27 ; to be understood 
by some Jews, 381, 382. 
of Old Testament, revelation of, to 
mind of Saul, 115, 116, 119, 120. 
use of, by Paul, in presenting gospel, 
247. 

see also Prophecy. 
Prophets, recognition of gospel order by, 
200. 

Protest of German princes, 68. 
Publius, 446. 

Purification, through trial, 524, 525. 

see also Sanctification ; Trial. 
Purity, as a test, enjoined upon Gentile 
believers, 191-197. 
attainment of, through love for Christ, 

332-334, 560. 
gained by members of Caesar's house- 
hold, 463, 466, 467. 



Purity — C'^ntinued. 

high ideali of, 298-334, 478. 

of thought, 518, 519. 

see also Transformation. 
Puteoli, Christians in, 447. 

Race, the Christian, 309-315. 
Redeemed, glories of, 582, 583, 588-592. 

joys of, 601, 602. 

on Mount Zion, 590, 591. 
Reformation, preparation for, 53. 

fearlessness of Reformers in, 68. 

protest of princes, 68. 
Reformers, as builders of God's temple, 
598. 

in sixteenth century, 68, 373. 
Reforms, arbitrary, in social customs, 
459, 460. 

Rejoicing, in tribulation, 214, 449, 480, 
481, 484. 
of Paul, 214, 449, 4B4. 
see also Joy; Thanksgiving. 

Religious liberty, announced in Jerusa- 
lem, 68. 

principles of, maintained by Reform- 
ers, 68. 
to be cherished, 68, 69. 
see also Authorities. 

Remnant, among Israel, salvation of, 
376-382. 

Repentance, in contrast with impenitence, 
426. 

Jews given abundant opportunity for, 
61, 62. 

of Corinthian believers, 324-326. 
of Peter, 538. 
Responsibilities, distribution of, see Gos- 
pel order. 

Resurrection, doctrine of, 227, 239, 257- 
259, 319-321, 436, 437. 

evidences of Christ's, 60, 61, 115. 

of righteous, 33, 34. 

Peter on the, 60, 63, 78. 
Revelation, an open book, 583, 584. 

complement of book of Daniel, 585. 

given to John, 578-592. 
Revelations, given to Paul, 302, 303. 
Reward, at close of Christian race, 309- 
315. 

Rhoda, 148, 149. 

Riches, a blessing from God, 75. 
River of life, 592. 

Roman citizenship, 112, 217, 410, 428- 
432. 

Rome, Paul's letter to church in, 373- 
382. 

Paul's desire to visit, 373. 



626 



GENERAL INDEX 



Rome — Continued. 

visit of Paul to, foretold in vision, 
413. 

burning of, 487, 489, 490. 
martyrdom of Paul in, 509-513, 597. 
closing ministry of Peter in, 537. 
martyrdom of Peter in, 587, 538. 
trial of John in, 569. 
Rulers, see Authorities. 

Sabbath, observed by John on Patmos, 
581, 582. 

Sacrifice, see Christ ; Self-sacrifice ; Trials. 
Sadducees, 60, 61, 78, 411, 412. 
St. Bartholomew massacre, 85. 
Saints, 590. 

see also Believers ; Christians ; Re 
deemed. 
Salamis, 167. 

Salvation, of true church, 589-602. 

the fruit of faith and love, 563. 

the science of, 474. 

through Christ, 552, 553. 

see also Assurance; Heaven; Re- 
deemed. 
Samaria, gospel in, 103-111. 
Samaritan woman, 106. 
Samaritans, association of Christ with, 
19. 

rejection of Christ by, 540, 541. 
Sanctification, true, 49, 50, 56, 532, 533. 
John an example of, 557. 
principles underlying, 557-567. 
a false, 555. 
see also Holiness. 
Sanhedrim, efforts of, to hinder gospel, 
63-65, 77-86, 404, 405, 410, 411, 
413-416. 

Peter and John before, 63-65, 77-86. 
Paul elected to membership in, 102, 

410, 411. 
trial of Paul before, 410-412, 430. 
Sapphira, see Ananias. 
Sarepta, widow of, 416, 430. 
Satan, efforts of, to dishearten and des- 
troy, 418, 
efforts of, to hinder completion of 

God's temple, 596-598. 
opposition of, to gospel workers, 431, 
432. 

persecution of believers by, 576, 577. 
untiring efforts of, 219, 220. 
see also Sorcery : Spiritualism. 
Saul (king), seeking witch of Endor, 
290. 

Saul (apostle), early life of, 112. 

at martyrdom of Stephen, 98, 101, 
102. 



Saul — Continued. 

persecution of Christians by, 103. 
membership in Sanhedrim council, 

102, 112. 
as a persecutor, 112-114. 
impressions of, at time of Stephen's 

martyrdom, 112, 113, 115. 
conversion of, 102, 112-122. 
see also Paul. 
Scoffers, latter-daj% 535. 
Scourging, of Paul and Silas at Philippi, 
213. 

of Paul, in Rome, 410. 

of Peter and John, in Jerusalem, 83. 

of Peter, in Rome, 537. 
Scriptures, see Bible. 
Sea of glass, 590. 

Second coming of Christ, 111, 228, 229, 
536, 537. 

instruction to Thessalonians regard- 
ing, 264-267. 
signs foretelling the, 260. 
Secundus of Thessalonica, 390. 
Seed, sowing of, beside all waters, 845. 
of truth, sowing and watering the, 
270-280. 
Seekers a'fter truth, 181-142. 
Self, constant battle with, 565. 
Self-denial, 560, 590. 

see also Self-sacrifice. 
Self-discipline, of voung ministers, 353, 
354. 

Self-examination, of Saul, at time of 
conversion, 118-120. 

Self-forgetfulness, 527. 

Self-sacrifice, 356, 357, 507, 525, 560. 

rewards of, 601. 
Self-support, suft'ering caused by failure 
to grant ample support to ministers, 
340, 341. 
Self-supporting work, 395, 896. 

principles underlying, 346-358. 
Self-suri-ender, 209, 278, 299, 483. 
Selfishness, 339. 

heart hardened by, 75. 

Sensuality, see Heathenism ; Purity. 

Sergius Paulus, of Cyprus, conversion of, 
167-169. 

Sermon, of Paul, in Antioch of Pisidia, 
171-173. 

«f Paul and Barnabas, to Lvstrian 

heathen, 180, 181. 
of Paul, to Jews of Thessalonica, 221- 

228; of Corinth, 246-248. 
of Paul, to elders of Ephesus, 392-396. 
of Paul, before Felix and DmsiUa, 

422-426. 



GENERAL INDEX 



627 



Sermon — Continued. 

of Paul, before Agrippa II. and Ber- 

nice, 435-438. 
of Paul, before Jews in Rome, 451- 

453. 

of Paul, on Mars' Hill, 236-240. 
of Peter, at Pentecost, 41-44. 
of Peter, in Solomon's porch, 59, 60. 
of Peter, before Sanhedrim, 82, 83. 
preached by daily conduct, 464. 
see also Defense. 
Servants, relationship of, to masters, 522, 
523. 

Service, spirit of, to actuate entire 
church, 111. 
strength in, 105, 106. 
see also Apostles; Believers; Workers. 
Shepherd, spiritual, Peter's faithfulness 

as a, 514-528. 
Shepherds, spiritual, 394, 395. 
unselfishness of, 169. 
see also Ministers ; Watchmen. 
Shipwreck of Paul, on voyage to Rome, 
439-446. 

Sidon, Paul's visit to church in, 440. 

see also Tyre. 
Signs of the times, as proclaimed by 
Paul, 259-261. 

betokening last daj-s, 535, 536. 
Silas, visit of, to Antioch, 195. 

as companion of Paul, 202, 221-230, 
233, 248, 350. 
Silversmiths, Ephesian, 292-295. 
Siif, deliverance from, 306-308. 

end of, 591, 602. 

joy in forgiveness of, 476. 

no compromise with, 555, 565. 

overcoming, by grace, 560, 561. 

sinfulness of, 503, 504, 555. 

see also Growth; Purity; Sanctifica- 
tion ; Victory. 
Sinners, impenitent, 62. 

Christ the hope of, 301-308. 
Singing of Paul and Silas in prison, 214. 

see also Song. 
Skepticism, 235, 241, 244, 245, 535, 553. 

see also Unbelief. 
Slavery, attitude of Christians toward, 
456-460. 

degrading influence of, 459. 

principles underlying, 456-460, 522, 
523. 
Smithfield, 85. 
Socrates, 236, 241. 
Soldier of the cross, 362. 

see also Warfare. 
Song of redeemed on Mount Zion, 590. 
Sopater of Berea, 390. 



Sorcery, 212, 213, 290. 

see also Elymas ; Magic; Spiritualism. 
Sorrow, over decease of loved ones, 257- 
259. 

of Paul, over impenitence of Jews, 
3 74. 

end of, 602. 

see also Rejoicing. 
Sosthenes, of Corinth, 253. 
Soul-saving, 370, 371. 
Spirit of God, see Holy Spirit. 
Spiritualism, modern, 289, 290, 474, 475. 

see also Elymas ; Magic ; Sorcery. 
Standard, see Law of God; Purity. 
State of the dead, 257-259. 

see also Resurrection. 
Steadfastness, 267, 499, 500, 517, 524, 
529-538, 575. 

see also Faithfulness ; Victory. 
Stephen, education of, 97. 

as deacon, 87-97. 

appeal of, to Old Testament prophecy, 
221. 

bribery in case of, 101. 
martyrdom of, 98-101, 103, 597. 
Saul impressed bv martyrdom of, 115, 
116, 118. 
Stoics, 235. 

Stone, the rejected, 64. 

see also Christ; Foundation. 

Stones, in the temple of God's churc"h, 
595-599. 

Strife among believers, 302. 

see also Lawsuits. 
Stumbling-blocks, 316, 317. 
Success, in race for eternal life, 309-315. 
Suffering, of believers, 576, 577. 

steadfastness during, 524, 529-538. 

see also Persectition ; Trial. 
Suits, see Lawsuits. 
Superstition, 286-290. 

see also Magic. 

Support of gospel, see Liberality; Ot¥er- 
ings; Tithes. 

Supremacy, in the Christian race, 309- 
315. 

sought by James and John, 541-543. 
Sychar, Christ in, 19. 
Symbols, in Revelation, 583, 584. 
SjTnpathy, of Christ, 472. 

of Dorcas, 131. 

of Paul for others, 250. 

Paul's longing for, in Athens, 234, 
235 ; in Rome, 492, 493. 

for the erring, 516. 

false, 504. 



628 



GENERAL INDEX 



Syria, spread of gospel in, 155. 
Paul and Silas in, 202. 
see also Antioch. 

Tact, in dealing with erring, 526. 
of Paul, 241, 456-460. 
see also Courtesy. 
Teachers, power of, when united with 
Christ, 303. 
see also False teachers; Training, 
Temperance, 529-533. 
Temple of Diana, 286, 291-295. 
Temple in Jerusalem, arrest of Paul in, 
405-407. 
desolation of, 145, 379. 
disciples rejoice in, 35. 
Peter's sermon in, at Pentecost, 41- 
44 ; after healing of cripple, 63, 64. 
healing of cripple at Gate Beautiful, 
57-69. 

Temple, spiritual, building up of churci 

into a, 595-599. 
Temptation, avoidance of, 518, 519. 

of those who receive Holy Spirit, 49, 

50, 56. 

of ministers, to leave their work for 
more remunerative occupation, 356, 
357. 

to speculate, 366. 
Temptations, through environment, 298- 
308, 466, 467. 
in heathen communities, 14, 298-308, 
473. 

see also Temptation ; Trial. 
Tenderness of Paul toward Corinthians, 
385. 

for the sinner, 503. 
Tent-making, 346-352. 

see also Aquila ; Paul. 
Tertullus, 419, 420. 
Testimony, Paul's dying, 513. 

see also Witnesses ; Witnessing. 
Thanksgiving, of Peter, 517. 

see also Joy ; Rejoicing. 
Theocracy, church organization under, 92- 
94. 

Theories, startling, 580. 

see also False teachers. 
Theosophy, 474. '. 

Thessalonica, example set by Paul in, 
as a bread winner, 347-349. 
gospel in, 221-230. 
epistles to church at, 255-268. 
Thoughts, 507, 518, 519. 
Timothy, conversion and early impres- 
sions of, 184, 185. 
call of, to gospel ministry, 202, 203. 
circumcision of, 204. 



Timothy — Continued. 

as companion of Paul, 211, 233, 248, 

323, 350, 390, 455. 
Paul's desire for presence of, 498, 

499. 

Paul's last letter to, 498-508. 

Tithes, for support of gospel, 74, 75, 335- 
345. 

see also Liberality; Offerings, 
Titus, labors of, in Corinth, 301; in 
Macedonia, 323, 324; in Dalma- 
tia, 490. 

Toil, rewards of, 601. 

see also Hardship; Paul; Trial. 
Tradition, 267, 474. 

Training, of disciples, 17-26, 32, 45, 64. 

of John, 540-545. 

of workers, 367, 368. 

spiritual, of contestants in Christian 
race, 309-315. 

see also Workers. 
Transfiguration, 64. 

Transformation, in character of John, 
540-545. 

of heart, among Corinthian believers, 
324-334. 

of members of Caesar's household, 466, 
467. 

spiritual, 476-478, 

through grace, 273, 379, 517, 557- 
567. 

through obedience, 532, 533, 

through power of Holy Spirit, 48-56. 

see also Character; Conversion, 
Traveling, perils in, 439. 

see also Apostles; Believers; Paul; 
Workers. 
Tree of life, 478, 589, 592, 

see also Eternal life. 
Trial, Christians not freed from, 363, 467, 
468, 524, 542, 560, 561, 590, 

object of, 524, 574, 575, 

of John before Sanhedrim, 77-86; be- 
fore Domitian, 569, 570, 

of Paul at Cassarea, 419-427; before 
Festus, 428-432; before Nero, 486, 
487, 492-497. 

of those who receive Holy Spirit, 49, 
50, 56. 

steadfastness under, 524, 529-538. 
see also Discipline; Trials. 
Trials, effect of, on Paul's physical 
strength, 488. 
experience through, 574, 575, 
of early disciples, 595. 
of God's witnesses, 575, 576, 597. 
of gospel ministers, 330-332. 
of Paul, 296, 297, 439-446, 449, 510, 
of workers, 418. 



GENERAL INDEX 



629 



Trials — Continued. 

of workmen on God's temple, 597, 
598. 

value of, 574, 575, 590, 
workers enduring hardships, 169, 170, 
467. 

see also Apostles; Believers; Chris- 
tians; Church; Opposition; Perse- 
cution ; Trial. 
Triumph, final, of church, 593-602. 

of Paul, 484, 513. 

of truth, 465. 

see also Victory. 
Troas, labors of Paul in, 323. 

vision of Paul at, 211. 
Trophimus of Asia, 390, 407. 
Trust, see Faith. 

Truth, as revealed by Christ, 520, 521. 

love for, 388. 

seekers for, 109, 131-142. 

to be brought before great men, 241. 

see also Bible; Light. 
Tychicus, of Asia, 390, 455, 490, 508. 

Tyre, visit of Paul with disciples in, 
396. 
see also Sidon. 

Unbelief, disciples repented of, 36. 

dissipated at Pentecost, 38. 

see also Skepticism. 
Unity, among disciples, 20, 31, 32, 65, 
87, 185, 186. 

and harmony in church relationships, 
317, 318. 

essential to success, 91. 

with Christ, 45, 65, 90, 91, 95, 96. 

see also Church ; Gospel order. 
Unselfishness, 105, 169, 395, 396. 

Vice, as masked by heathenism, 234, 239, 
240, 243, 244, 252, 286-290. 

see also Purity. 
Victory, assurance of, to obedient, 533. 

final, of church, 593-602. 

in the Christian race, 309-315. 

key-note of, 530. 

of the Christian, 466-468, 589-592. 

of Christianity over paganism, 240. 

of converts from heathenism, in Cor- 
inth, 324-326, 332-334; in Ephesus, 
288, 289; in Nero's household, 461- 
468. 

of Paul, final, 512, 513. 
of Paul, over satanic influences, 326, 
827. 

of truth, before Nero, 498. 

out of apparent defeat, 480, 481. 



Victory — Continued. 

over temptation, 316, 317; aids to, 
482, 483. 

through ti'ial and persecution, 576. 
Viper, Paul's deliverance from, 445, 446. 
Virtue, 530, 531. 

see also Holiness; Purity. 
Vision, of future glory, 601. 

of Saul, at gate of Damascus, 114- 
118. 

of Paul, in Jerusalem, 130; in Troas, 

211; in prison at Jerusalem, 413; 

on shipwrecked vessel, 442, 443 ; 

at time of martyrdom, 511, 512. 
see also Visions. 
Visions, of Paul, 469, 470. 

of John, on Patmos, 573, 581-583, 

590-592. 
see also Vision. 
Vow, baptismal, 475, 476. 
the Nazarite, 404-406. 
of Jewish zealots to assassinate Paul, 

413, 414. 

Vows, obligations of, 74, 75. 

see also Tithes. 
Voyages of Paul to Rome, 439-446, 489. 

Waldenses, presence of Holy Spirit with, 
53. 

work of, 598. 
Wall of partition between Jew and Gen- 
tile, 14, 19, 20. 
see also Ceremonial law ; Gentile ; Jew. 
Wages, for faithful workers, 340, 341. 
Warfare, against sin, daily aid of Holy 
Spirit in, 56, 307. 
the Christian, 502, 503 ; unceasing, ' 
298-308, 560, 561. 
Watchfulness, 261, 307, 316, 317, 468, 

478, 506, 526. 
Watchmen, spiritual, 360-362, 394, 395, 
586. 

see also Ministers. 
Wesleys, 598. 

Widow, liberality of, in giving all, 342. 

of Sarepta, 416, 430. 
Wisdom, human, 504. 

of Greeks, powerless to save, 233-242. 
V/itness, John a faithful, 546-556, 568, 
569. 

Witnesses, Christians as, 10-13, 27, 65. 
for Christ, in Jerusalem, persecution 

of, 103-105. 
in Samaria, 105-107. 
for God, 555, 556; in every age, 598- 

600. 

persecution of faithful, 575, 576. 



630 



GENERAL INDEX 



Witnesses — Continued. 

see also Believers; Christians; Disci- 
ples ; Witnesses ; Witnessing. 
Witnessing, daily, 55 

in power of Holy Spirit, 48, 49. 
see also Witnesses. 
Women, among Thessalonian converts, 
229. 

conversion, of Lydia, 212; of sor- 
ceress at Philippi, 212, 213. 

deportment and dress of, 523, 524. 

faith of Timothy's mother and grand- 
mother, 203. 

mother of Mark, 166. 

work of Dorcas, 131, 132. 

see also Priscilla ; Widow. 
Work, see Manual labor; Labor; Self- 
supporting work. 
Works, relying on, for salvation, 15. 
Workers, cause in need of, 507. 

consecrated, 359-371. 

depression of, in times of perplexity, 
321, 322. 

desire of, for sympathy, 491; see 
also Sympathy. 

entire energies of, called for, 205. 

financial difficulties of, 346-358. 

for higher classes, 140. 

God's use of aged, 572-574. 

of varied talents, to blend hi har- 
mony, 275-280. 

patience and cheerfulness in, 464, 
465. 

power of divine love in, 551. 

presence of Holy Spirit with conse- 
crated, 51-56. 

Satan's efforts to dishearten and des- 
troy, 418. 

sent out by Paul, 453-455. 



Workers — Continued. 

solicitude of, for new converts, 262, 
263. 

sufficiency of, in presence of Holy- 
Spirit, 251, 252. 

support of, 335-358. 

taking the initiative in emergencies, 
357, 358. 

to encounter untiring opposition, 430- 
432. 

training of, 186, 187. 

training of the apostles, 17-24. 

untiring, activity of, 220. 

see also Apostles ; Believers ; Chris- 
tians ; House-to-house__ labor; John; 
Methods; Ministers ; 'Paul ; Peter; 
Women. 

Wycliffe, 598. 

Youth, as self-sacrificing workers, 353, 
354. 

association of, with aged workers, 
573, 574. 

earlv piety of, and its results, 203, 
204. 

humility among, 527, 528. 
learning a trade by, 346, 347. 
training of, for service, 202-205. 

Zeal, in ministry, 186, 465, 466, 515. 
in witnessing, 600. 

of early church, 578-580; waning of, 
580. 

of Paul, during closing years of min- 
istry, 488. 

see also Ministers; Workers. 
Zidon, see Sidon. 
Zwingle, 598. 



The Conflict of the Ages 



* I O understand correcdy our relation to the great 
controversy now raging between the forces of good 
and the hosts of evil, a careful study of "The Conflict 
Series " is not only helpful, but almost vitally necessary. 

At present this series consists of four splendid 
books, entitled: 

Patriarchs and Prophets 
The Desire of Ages 
The Acts of the Apostles 
The Great Controversy 

We have called them " The Conflict Series," because 
they so clearly explain the nature of the great conflict 
which began in heaven with the rebellion of Satan, and 
has continued on this earth since the author of evil was 
expelled from his first abode. 

Prices eind full description of these intensely inter- 
esting books gladly furnished by your local tract society 
or the publishers. 



T^adfic T^ress Publishing Assn. 

Mountain VieV), Cal. 
Portland, Ore, Calgary, Jllherta Kansas City, Mo, 



MESSAGES 

OF WARNING 

AND 

INSTRUCTION 

Have been coming to God*s people through all 
the years of the past. Without the guidance 
and instruction contained in these " messages," 
the earnest seeker after truth is liable to be 
led astray. 

Those from the pen of Mrs. E. G. White 
have been published from time to time in book 
form. The more recent numbers contain mat- 
ter of special importance to God*s children 
right now, when all the wiles of Satan are be- 
ing used to deceive, if possible, the very elect. 
These have been prepared in a very convenient 
and attractive form, now comprising a series of 
nine volumes entitled — 



TESTIMONIES 

FOR THE CHURCH 

Volumes 6, 7, 8, and 9 contain Testimonies 
34 to 37 inclusive. The following are titles of 
some of the messages presented by the author : 

To Ministers 

To Our Sanitarium Workers 

To the Workers with Our Publications 

To the Church 

To Our Educators 

To the Family and the Individual 

Note the scope of this precious instruction. 

Prices 

Volumes I to 6 are $ 1 .00 each in the cloth 
binding, $1.50 in limp leather. Volumes 7, 8, 
and 9 are $.75 each in cloth, $1 .25 each in leather. 

If possible, send all orders to your state tract 
society; if not, to the publishers. 



Pacific Press Publishing Assn. 

Mountain View, Cal. 

Portland, Ore. Calgary, Alberta Kansas City, Mo. 



The 

Vegetarian Cook Book 

E. G. Fulton 

THE need of good wholesome advice as to 
what people should eat and drink is em- 
phatically shown by the alarming increase of 
sickness and disease. Indeed, it would almost 
seem as if the work of the physician were 
secondary to that of the housewife and cook. 

Surely, knowing how to keep well is quite 
as important as a knowledge of the best means 
of healing the sick and the diseased. 

A rich fund of information is contained in 
this volume on vegetarian cookery, the author 
having enjoyed a wide experience in the man- 
agement of vegetarian cafes in San Francisco, 
Oakland, and Los Angeles, California. Mr. 
Fulton has embodied in this book the results 
of his long experience and observation in the 
combination of foods and their healthful and 
palatable preparation. 

420 Pages, Including Well- arranged Index of All Rectpes 

Durably Bound in Cloth, post-paid - - $1 .00 



Pacific Press Publishing Assn. 

Mountain View, Cal. 

Portland, Ore. Calgary, Alberta Kansas City, Mo. 



Ministry of Healing 



By Mrs. E. a White 

A LL sickness and pain, all suffering and sorrow, are 

the results of law transgressed. The wonderful 
human machinery has been tampered with, its deli- 
cate mechanism has been made to run counter to the 
law of its life and persistency ; and disease and death 
are the result. 

The central figure in this book is Christ, the 
great Master Physician. The lessons which He 
taught, as He healed the sick and relieved the suffer- 
ing, are presented in a simple but striking manner. 

The purpose of the author has been to better ac- 
quaint the reader with the principles and methods of 
Christ as " He went about doing good." For He 
came to the world, not to destroy, but to fulfil the 
law. His life is in perfect accord with the laws of 
God, and His mission was to bring His followers 
into harmony with God's holy requirements. This in- 
cludes not only the moral law, but also the laws of 
life and health. 

The book is written in clear, simple, beautiful 
language, instructive to the learner, hopeful to the 
despondent, cheering to the sick, and restful to the 
weary. It contains about 550 pages, printed on a 
superior grade of book paper, and embellished with 
more than 200 beautiful illustrations especially pre- 
pared for this work. 

For complete description, giving styles of binding and prices, 
address your state tract society or the publishers. 



T^acific T^ress Publishing Assn. 

Mountain Vieto, Cal. 

Portland, Ore. Calgary, yllberta Kansas City, Mo. 



^^The Gospel to the World in 



This Generation 



Is, or should be, the rallying-cry of every Christian. 
The greatest influence for awakening and increasing 
interest in gospel missionary work is the story of the 
self-sacrificing lives of the pioneer missionaries. 

"The Advance Guard of Missions" 

is a new book coming from the press. It contains 27 
chapters giving most stirring and intensely interest- 
ing life sketches of more than fifty missionaries. 



HERE ARE SOME OF THE NAMES 



John Eliot 

Bartholomew Ziegenbalg* 

Count Zinzendorf 

The Wesleys 

"William Carey 

Robert Morrison 

The Judsons 



Dr. John Scudder 
The Moffats 
David Livingstone 
Bishop Taylor 
John G-. Paton 
Neesima 
Wm. Miller 



Every chapter has a specially designed heading 
with portraits of many of the missionaries. It con- 
tains about 400 pages and may be had in two styles. 

Cloth, with plain title _ $1.00 

Heavy paper, wide margins, tastily embossed in white. . 1.50 

Address your state tract society or 

PACIFIC PRESS PUBLISHING ASSOCIATION 

Mountain View, California 

^, Portland, Oregon Calgaa-y, Alberta Kansas City, Missouri 



I 












Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
O Treatment Date: June 2005 



-^v o*/xr^^^*- -t^rS ' PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township. PA 16066 
(724) 779-2111 



